A vindication of the Animadversions on Fiat lux wherein the principles of the Roman church, as to moderation, unity and truth are examined and sundry important controversies concerning the rule of faith, papal supremacy, the mass, images, &c. discussed / by John Owen.
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1664
        
      
       Approx. 983 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 261 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53737
         Wing O822
         ESTC R17597
         11862710
         ocm 11862710
         50044
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53737)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50044)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 503:13)
      
       
         
           
             A vindication of the Animadversions on Fiat lux wherein the principles of the Roman church, as to moderation, unity and truth are examined and sundry important controversies concerning the rule of faith, papal supremacy, the mass, images, &c. discussed / by John Owen.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [32], 564 p.
           
             Printed for Ph. Stephens ..., and George Sawbridge ...,
             London :
             1664.
          
           
             Errata: prelim. p. [32].
             Fiat lux, written by Vincent Cares was published in 1661. In 1662, Owen answered it with Animadversions on a treatise intituled Fiat lux.
             Reproduction of original in Bristol Public Library, Bristol, England.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           J. V. C. -- (John Vincent Canes), d. 1672. -- Fiat lux.
           Owen, John, 1616-1683. -- Animadversions on a treatise intituled Fiat lux.
           Catholic Church -- England.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Haley Pierson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Haley Pierson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           ●F
           THE
           ANIMADVERSIONS
           ON
           FIAT
           LUX
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           the
           Principles
           OF
           THE
           ROMAN
           CHURCH
           ,
           As
           to
           Moderation
           ,
           Unity
           and
           Truth
           are
           Examined
           :
           And
           sundry
           Important
           Controversies
           concerning
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Papal
           Supremacy
           ,
           the
           Mass
           ,
           Images
           ,
           &c.
           
           Discussed
           .
        
         
           By
           
             John
             Owen
          
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Ph.
             Stephens
          
           at
           the
           Gilded-Lion
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           and
           
             George
             Sawbridge
          
           at
           the
           Bible
           on
           Ludgate
           Hill.
           1664.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Tho.
               Grigg
               .
               R.
               in
               Christ.
               P.
               D.
               Humfr.
               Episc.
               Lond.
               à
               Sac.
               domesticis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Decemb.
               9.
               1663.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           ALthough
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           laid
           blessed
           and
           stable
           foundations
           of
           
             Unity
             ,
             Peace
          
           and
           Agreement
           in
           judgement
           and
           affection
           amongst
           all
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           given
           forth
           Command
           for
           their
           attendance
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           glorifie
           him
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           promote
           their
           own
           spiritual
           advantage
           :
           yet
           also
           foreknowing
           what
           effect
           the
           crafts
           of
           Satan
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           darkness
           and
           lusts
           of
           men
           would
           produce
           ;
           that
           no
           offence
           might
           thence
           be
           taken
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           he
           hath
           sorewarned
           all
           men
           by
           his
           Spirit
           what
           
             Differences
             ,
             Divisions
             ,
             Schisms
          
           and
           Heresies
           would
           ensue
           on
           the
           publication
           of
           
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           arise
           even
           among
           them
           that
           should
           profess
           subjection
           unto
           his
           Authority
           and
           Law.
           And
           accordingly
           it
           speedily
           came
           to
           pass
           ;
           For
           what
           Solomon
           sayes
           that
           he
           discovered
           concerning
           the
           
             first
             Creation
          
           ,
           namely
           that
           
             God
             made
             man
             upright
             ,
             but
             he
             sought
             out
             many
             inventions
             ,
          
           or
           immixed
           himself
           in
           endless
           questions
           ;
           the
           same
           fell
           out
           in
           the
           
             new
             creation
          
           or
           erection
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           The
           state
           of
           it
           was
           by
           him
           formed
           upright
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           belonged
           unto
           it
           ,
           were
           of
           
             one
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           
             one
             soul.
          
           But
           this
           harmony
           and
           perfection
           of
           beauty
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           his
           Will
           and
           Institution
           lasted
           not
           long
           among
           them
           ;
           many
           who
           mixed
           themselves
           with
           those
           Primitive
           converts
           ,
           or
           succeeded
           them
           in
           their
           profession
           quickly
           
             seeking
             out
             perverse
             inventions
          
           .
           Hence
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           there
           were
           not
           only
           
             schisms
             and
             divisions
          
           made
           in
           sundry
           Churches
           of
           their
           own
           planting
           ,
           with
           disputes
           about
           Opinions
           and
           needless
           impositions
           by
           
             those
             of
             the
             Circumcision
          
           who
           believed
           ;
           but
           also
           opposition
           was
           made
           unto
           the
           very
           fundamental
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Deity
           and
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Antichrist
          
           then
           entring
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           their
           Writings
           and
           Epistles
           .
           But
           yet
           as
           all
           this
           while
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           preserved
           the
           root
           of
           
           
             Love
             and
             Vnity
          
           amongst
           them
           who
           sincerely
           believed
           in
           him
           entire
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           still
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           to
           the
           end
           )
           by
           giving
           the
           
             one
             and
             selfsame
             spirit
          
           to
           guide
           ,
           sanctifie
           and
           unite
           them
           all
           unto
           himself
           ;
           so
           the
           care
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Apostles
           during
           their
           abode
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           so
           far
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           some
           
             temporary
             impeachments
          
           of
           Love
           and
           Union
           in
           or
           amongst
           the
           Churches
           ;
           yet
           no
           signal
           prejudice
           of
           any
           long
           continuance
           befell
           them
           .
           For
           either
           the
           miscarriages
           which
           they
           fell
           into
           ,
           were
           quickly
           retrieved
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           truth
           infallibly
           cleared
           ,
           and
           provision
           made
           for
           
             Peace
             ,
             Vnity
             and
             Moderation
          
           in
           and
           about
           things
           of
           less
           concernment
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           evil
           ,
           guilt
           and
           danger
           of
           them
           ,
           remained
           only
           with
           and
           upon
           some
           
             particular
             persons
          
           ,
           the
           notoriety
           of
           whose
           wickedness
           and
           folly
           cast
           them
           out
           by
           common
           consent
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           all
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ.
           But
           no
           sooner
           was
           that
           
             sacred
             Society
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           their
           immediate
           successors
           ,
           as
           Egesippus
           speaks
           in
           Eusebius
           ,
           departed
           unto
           their
           rest
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           which
           untill
           then
           was
           preserved
           a
           pure
           and
           
             incorruppted
             Virgin
          
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           vexed
           with
           abiding
           contention
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           to
           degenerate
           from
           its
           primitive
           original
           purity
           .
           From
           thence
           forward
           ,
           especially
           after
           the
           heat
           of
           bloody
           and
           fiery
           persecutions
           
           began
           to
           abate
           ,
           far
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Records
          
           consists
           in
           relations
           of
           the
           
             Divisions
             ,
             Differences
             ,
             Schisms
             and
             Heresies
          
           that
           fell
           out
           amongst
           them
           who
           professed
           themselves
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ.
           For
           those
           failings
           errors
           and
           mistakes
           which
           were
           found
           in
           men
           of
           peaceable
           minds
           ,
           the
           Church
           indeed
           of
           those
           dayes
           extended
           her
           
             Peace
             and
             Vnity
          
           ,
           if
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           and
           others
           may
           be
           believed
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           the
           seeming
           warmer
           zeal
           ,
           and
           really
           colder
           charity
           of
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           could
           not
           bear
           withal
           .
           But
           yet
           divisions
           and
           disputes
           were
           multiplyed
           into
           such
           an
           excess
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           fetcht
           advantage
           from
           them
           not
           only
           to
           reproach
           all
           Christians
           withall
           ,
           but
           to
           deterr
           others
           from
           the
           pro●ession
           of
           Christianity
           .
           So
           Celsus
           in
           his
           third
           Book
           deals
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             At
             first
             when
             they
             were
             but
             a
             few
             ,
             they
             were
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             or
             agreed
             well
             enough
             :
             But
             being
             increased
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             they
             were
             presently
             divided
             again
             and
             again
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             would
             have
             his
             own
             party
             or
             division
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             a
             divided
             multitude
             opposed
             and
             reproved
             one
             another
             ;
             so
             
             that
             they
             had
             no
             communion
             among
             themselves
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             name
             ,
             which
             for
             shame
             they
             retain
             .
          
           So
           doth
           he
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           invidiously
           exaggerate
           the
           differences
           that
           were
           in
           those
           early
           times
           amongst
           Christians
           :
           for
           he
           wrote
           about
           the
           dayes
           of
           Trajan
           the
           Emperour
           :
           That
           others
           of
           them
           took
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           is
           testified
           by
           
             Clemens
             ,
             Stromat
             .
             lib.
          
           7.
           
           
             Augustin
             .
             lib.
             de
             Ovib.
             c.
          
           15.
           and
           sundry
           others
           of
           the
           antient
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           that
           no
           just
           offence
           as
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           Christ
           might
           hence
           be
           taken
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           forewarned
           of
           all
           these
           things
           by
           the
           Lord
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           use
           and
           necessity
           of
           such
           events
           and
           issues
           :
           Whence
           Origen
           cryes
           out
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Most
             admirable
             unto
             me
             seems
             the
             saying
             of
             Paul
             ,
          
           There
           must
           be
           Heresies
           amongst
           you
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           approved
           may
           be
           manifest
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           just
           excception
           be
           hence
           taken
           against
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           .
           For
           it
           doth
           not
           belong
           unto
           the
           excellency
           or
           ●ignity
           of
           any
           thing
           to
           
             free
             it self
          
           from
           all
           opposition
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           preserve
           it self
           from
           being
           prevailed
           against
           ,
           and
           to
           remain
           victorious
           ,
           as
           the
           sacred
           truths
           of
           Christ
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           unto
           the
           end
           .
           Not
           a
           few
           indeed
           in
           these
           evil
           dayes
           wherein
           we
           live
           ,
           the
           
             ends
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           the
           difficulties
           with
           
           which
           they
           are
           attended
           being
           come
           upon
           us
           ,
           persons
           ignorant
           of
           
             things
             past
          
           ,
           and
           regardless
           of
           
             things
             to
             come
          
           ,
           in
           bondage
           to
           their
           
             present
             lusts
          
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           pretence
           of
           
             divisions
             and
             differences
          
           among
           Christians
           ,
           to
           give
           up
           themselves
           unto
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           indulge
           to
           their
           pleasures
           like
           the
           beasts
           that
           perish
           
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             for
             too
             morrow
             we
             shall
             dye
             :
             Quid
             aliud
             inscribi
             poterat
             sepulchro
             bovis
             !
          
           But
           whatever
           they
           pretend
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           evinced
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           their
           
             personal
             dislike
          
           of
           that
           holy
           obedience
           which
           the
           Gospel
           requireth
           ,
           not
           the
           differences
           that
           are
           about
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           alienates
           their
           minds
           from
           the
           truth
           .
           They
           will
           not
           some
           of
           them
           foregoe
           all
           Philosophical
           inquiries
           after
           the
           nature
           and
           causes
           of
           things
           here
           below
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           well
           enough
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           agreement
           amongst
           the
           wisest
           and
           severest
           that
           at
           any
           time
           have
           been
           engaged
           in
           that
           disquisition
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           likely
           that
           ever
           there
           will
           be
           so
           .
           And
           herein
           they
           can
           countenance
           themselves
           with
           the
           
             difficulty
             ,
             obscurity
          
           and
           importance
           of
           the
           things
           inquired
           after
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           high
           and
           
             heavenly
             mysteries
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           least
           whereof
           is
           infinitely
           of
           more
           importance
           ,
           then
           any
           thing
           that
           the
           utmost
           reach
           and
           comprehension
           of
           humane
           wisdom
           can
           attain
           unto
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           neglected
           and
           
           despised
           because
           there
           are
           contentions
           about
           them
           .
           
             Hic
             nigrae
             succus
             loliginis
             ,
             haec
             est
             Erugo
             mera
             .
          
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           so
           far
           from
           any
           
             real
             ground
          
           for
           any
           such
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           utterly
           impossible
           that
           any
           man
           should
           believe
           the
           truth
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           seen
           or
           might
           not
           be
           informed
           that
           such
           
             contention
             and
             differences
          
           had
           ensued
           in
           and
           about
           it
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           is
           plainly
           and
           frequently
           foretold
           in
           those
           
             sacred
             oracles
          
           of
           it
           ,
           whereof
           if
           any
           one
           be
           found
           to
           fail
           ,
           the
           veracity
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           whole
           may
           justly
           be
           called
           into
           question
           ;
           If
           therefore
           men
           will
           have
           a
           religion
           so
           
             absolutely
             facile
          
           aud
           easie
           ,
           that
           without
           diligence
           ,
           endeavour
           ,
           pains
           or
           enquiry
           ,
           without
           laying
           out
           of
           their
           
             rational
             abilities
          
           ,
           or
           exercising
           the
           faculties
           of
           their
           souls
           about
           it
           ,
           without
           foregoing
           of
           their
           lusts
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           without
           care
           of
           mistakes
           and
           miscarriages
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           securely
           wrapt
           up
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           
             whither
             they
             will
             or
             no
          
           :
           I
           confess
           they
           must
           seek
           for
           some
           other
           where
           they
           can
           find
           it
           ,
           Christianity
           will
           yield
           them
           no
           relief
           .
           God
           hath
           not
           proposed
           an
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           
             blessed
             concernments
          
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           own
           eternal
           condition
           ,
           unto
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           
           on
           any
           such
           terms
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           should
           not
           need
           with
           all
           diligence
           to
           employ
           and
           exercise
           their
           
             faculties
             of
             their
             souls
          
           in
           the
           investigation
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           means
           by
           him
           appointed
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           seeing
           this
           is
           the
           
             chiefest
             end
          
           for
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           us
           those
           souls
           :
           And
           as
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           sincerity
           give
           up
           their
           minds
           and
           consciences
           unto
           his
           Authority
           and
           guidance
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           left
           them
           without
           an
           
             infallible
             d●rection
          
           for
           such
           a
           discharge
           of
           their
           own
           duty
           as
           is
           sufficient
           to
           guide
           and
           lead
           them
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           
             differences
             ,
             divisions
             and
             oppositions
          
           unto
           rest
           with
           himself
           ;
           and
           the
           difficulties
           which
           are
           cast
           upon
           any
           in
           their
           enquiring
           after
           truth
           ,
           by
           the
           errour
           and
           deviation
           of
           other
           men
           from
           it
           ,
           are
           all
           sufficiently
           recompenced
           unto
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           excellency
           and
           sweetness
           which
           they
           find
           in
           the
           truth
           it self
           ,
           when
           sought
           out
           with
           diligence
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ.
           And
           one
           said
           not
           amiss
           of
           old
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             dare
             say
             he
             is
             the
             wisest
             Christian
             ,
             who
             hath
             most
             diligently
             con●idered
             the
             various
             differences
             that
             are
             in
             and
             about
             Christianity
             ,
          
           as
           being
           built
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           upon
           the
           best
           and
           most
           stable
           foundations
           .
           To
           this
           end
           hath
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           given
           us
           his
           
             holy
             word
          
           ,
           a
           perfect
           and
           sure
           Revelation
           of
           all
           that
           he
           would
           have
           us
           to
           
             believe
             or
             do
          
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           
           This
           he
           commands
           us
           diligently
           to
           attend
           unto
           ,
           to
           study
           ,
           seach
           ,
           and
           enquire
           after
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           
             know
             his
             mind
          
           and
           do
           it
           .
           It
           is
           true
           in
           their
           enquiry
           into
           it
           ,
           
             various
             apprehensions
          
           concerning
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           sundry
           things
           revealed
           therein
           have
           befallen
           some
           men
           in
           all
           ages
           ;
           and
           Origen
           gives
           this
           as
           one
           occasion
           of
           the
           differences
           that
           were
           in
           those
           dayes
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Lib.
           3.
           
           Con.
           Cel●
           .
           1.
           
           
             When
             many
             were
             converted
             unto
             Christianity
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             variously
             understanding
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             which
             they
             joyntly
             believed
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             heresie
             ensued
             .
          
           For
           this
           was
           the
           
             whole
             rule
          
           of
           faith
           &
           unity
           in
           those
           dayes
           ;
           the
           means
           for
           securing
           of
           us
           in
           them
           imposed
           on
           us
           of
           late
           by
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           was
           then
           not
           heard
           of
           ,
           not
           thought
           of
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           moreover
           to
           obviate
           all
           danger
           that
           might
           in
           this
           matter
           ensue
           from
           the
           manifold
           weakness
           of
           our
           minds
           in
           apprehending
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           hath
           promised
           his
           
             holy
             spirit
          
           unto
           all
           them
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           ask
           it
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           mistakes
           and
           miscarriages
           in
           the
           study
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             that
             truth
             ,
          
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           believe
           in
           him
           unto
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           live
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           if
           they
           who
           diligently
           and
           conscientiously
           without
           prejudices
           ,
           
           corrupt
           ends
           or
           designs
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           enquire
           into
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           receive
           from
           thence
           the
           
             whole
             object
          
           of
           their
           faith
           and
           rule
           of
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           who
           believing
           his
           promise
           shall
           
             pray
             for
             his
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           wait
           to
           receive
           him
           in
           and
           by
           the
           means
           appointed
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           thereby
           secured
           from
           all
           such
           mistakes
           and
           errours
           as
           may
           disinterest
           them
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           we
           may
           be
           brought
           unto
           any
           certainty
           or
           assurance
           in
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           everlasting
           consolation
           of
           our
           own
           souls
           .
           Neither
           indeed
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           capable
           of
           any
           further
           satisfaction
           in
           or
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           unless
           God
           should
           work
           
             continual
             miracles
          
           ,
           or
           give
           continually
           
             special
             revelations
          
           unto
           all
           individuals
           ,
           whch
           would
           utterly
           overthrow
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           that
           faith
           and
           obedience
           which
           he
           requires
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           But
           once
           to
           suppose
           that
           
             such
             persons
          
           through
           a
           defect
           of
           the
           means
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           for
           the
           instruction
           and
           direction
           before
           mentioned
           may
           everlastingly
           miscarry
           ,
           is
           to
           cast
           an
           unspeakable
           reproach
           on
           the
           goodness
           ,
           grace
           and
           faithfulness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           enough
           to
           discourage
           all
           men
           from
           enquiring
           after
           the
           truth
           .
           And
           these
           things
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           further
           cleared
           in
           the
           ensuing
           discourse
           ,
           with
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           weakness
           ,
           falseness
           and
           insufficiency
           
           of
           those
           rules
           and
           reliefs
           which
           are
           tendred
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           Romanists
           in
           the
           lieu
           of
           them
           that
           are
           given
           us
           by
           God
           himself
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           the
           condition
           of
           things
           in
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           as
           to
           any
           one
           that
           hath
           with
           sincerity
           consulted
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           considered
           the
           Goodness
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           appear
           to
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           mens
           startling
           at
           it
           ,
           or
           being
           offended
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           
             divisions
             and
             differences
          
           among
           them
           that
           make
           profession
           thereof
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           pretence
           to
           cloke
           and
           hide
           their
           sloth
           and
           supine
           negligence
           ,
           with
           their
           unwillingness
           to
           come
           up
           unto
           the
           
             indispensable
             condition
          
           of
           learning
           the
           truth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           namely
           obedience
           
             unto
             his
             whole
             will
          
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           commands
           so
           far
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           reveal
           them
           unto
           us
           .
           With
           others
           they
           are
           but
           incentives
           unto
           that
           diligence
           ,
           and
           watchfulness
           ,
           which
           the
           
             things
             themselves
          
           in
           their
           nature
           high
           and
           arduous
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           importance
           of
           everlasting
           moment
           ,
           require
           at
           your
           hands
           ?
           Further
           on
           those
           who
           by
           the
           means
           formentioned
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           incumbent
           according
           as
           they
           are
           by
           Gods
           providence
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           receive
           ability
           from
           him
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           to
           
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             it
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           their
           so
           doing
           any
           part
           of
           the
           evil
           that
           attends
           
             differences
             and
             divisions
          
           ,
           but
           a
           means
           appointed
           by
           God
           himself
           for
           their
           cure
           and
           
           removal
           ,
           provided
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           that
           they
           
             strive
             or
             contend
             lawfully
          
           .
           The
           will
           of
           God
           must
           be
           done
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           his
           own
           appointment
           .
           Outward
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           corporal
           punishments
           ,
           
             swords
             and
             faggots
          
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           use
           in
           things
           purely
           spiritual
           and
           religious
           ,
           to
           impose
           them
           on
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           are
           condemned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           antient
           or
           first
           writers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           sundry
           Edicts
           and
           Laws
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           very
           
             light
             of
             Reason
          
           whereby
           we
           are
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           principles
           of
           it
           from
           whence
           mankind
           consenteth
           and
           coalesceth
           into
           civil
           society
           .
           Explaining
           ,
           declaring
           ,
           proving
           and
           confirming
           the
           truth
           ,
           convincing
           of
           gainsayers
           by
           the
           evidence
           of
           
             common
             principles
          
           on
           all
           hands
           assented
           unto
           ,
           and
           right
           reason
           ,
           with
           prayer
           and
           supplications
           for
           success
           ,
           attended
           with
           a
           conversation
           becoming
           the
           Gospel
           we
           profess
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           sanctified
           by
           God
           unto
           the
           promotion
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           recovery
           of
           them
           that
           are
           gone
           astray
           from
           it
           .
           Into
           this
           work
           according
           as
           God
           hath
           imparted
           of
           his
           gifts
           and
           spirit
           unto
           them
           ,
           some
           in
           
             most
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
          
           have
           been
           engaged
           ;
           and
           therein
           have
           not
           contracted
           any
           guilt
           of
           the
           evils
           of
           the
           
             contentions
             and
             divisions
          
           in
           their
           dayes
           ,
           but
           cleared
           themselves
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           served
           the
           interest
           of
           those
           in
           their
           generation
           .
           And
           this
           
           justifies
           and
           warrants
           us
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           the
           
             same
             work
          
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           means
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           days
           wherein
           we
           live
           .
           And
           when
           at
           any
           time
           
             men
             sleep
          
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           the
           envious
           one
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           
             sow
             his
             Tares
          
           in
           the
           field
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           which
           as
           in
           the
           times
           and
           places
           wherein
           we
           live
           it
           should
           quicken
           the
           diligence
           and
           industry
           of
           those
           upon
           whom
           the
           care
           of
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           truth
           is
           by
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           devolved
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           manifold
           advantages
           for
           their
           encouragement
           in
           their
           undertaking
           ;
           so
           also
           it
           
             gives
             countenance
          
           even
           to
           the
           meanest
           endeavours
           that
           in
           sincerity
           are
           employed
           in
           the
           same
           work
           by
           others
           in
           their
           more
           private
           capacity
           ,
           amongst
           which
           I
           hope
           the
           ensuing
           brief
           discourse
           may
           with
           
             impartial
             Readers
          
           find
           admittance
           .
           It
           is
           designed
           in
           general
           for
           the
           
             defence
             and
             vindication
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           that
           truth
           which
           is
           publickly
           professed
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           against
           the
           solicitation
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           opposition
           made
           unto
           it
           with
           more
           then
           ordinary
           vigilancy
           ,
           and
           seeming
           hopes
           of
           prevalency
           ,
           on
           what
           grounds
           I
           know
           not
           .
           This
           is
           done
           by
           those
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           in
           themselves
           as
           
             sad
             an
             instance
          
           of
           a
           degeneracy
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           ever
           the
           Christian
           world
           had
           experience
           of
           ,
           from
           insensible
           and
           almost
           imperceptible
           entrances
           into
           deviations
           from
           the
           holy
           rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           countenanced
           by
           
           
             pecious
             pretences
          
           of
           piety
           and
           devotion
           ,
           but
           really
           influenced
           by
           the
           
             corrupt
             lusts
          
           of
           ambition
           ,
           love
           of
           preheminence
           ,
           and
           earthly
           mindedness
           ,
           in
           men
           ignorant
           or
           neglective
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             and
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           their
           Apost●cy
           hath
           been
           carried
           on
           by
           various
           degrees
           upon
           advantages
           given
           unto
           those
           that
           made
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           by
           
             political
             commotions
          
           and
           alterations
           ,
           until
           by
           sundry
           artifices
           and
           sleights
           of
           Sathan
           and
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           grown
           unto
           that
           
             stated
             opposition
          
           to
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           behold
           it
           come
           unto
           at
           this
           day
           :
           The
           great
           
             Roman
             Historian
          
           desires
           his
           Reader
           in
           the
           perusal
           of
           his
           discourses
           to
           consider
           and
           observe
           ,
           
             quae
             vita
             ,
             qui
             mores
             fuerint
             ,
             per
             quos
             viros
             quibusque
             artibus
             domi
             militiaeque
             &
             partum
             &
             auctum
             imperium
             sit
             .
             Labente
             ●einde
             paulatim
             disciplina
             velut
             dissiden●●s
             primo
             mores
             sequatur
             animo
             ;
             deinde
             at
             magis
             magisque
             lapsi
             sint
             ,
             tum
             ire
             caeperint
             praecipites
             ,
             donec
             ad
             haec
             tempora
             ,
             quibus
             nec
             vitia
             nostra
             nec
             remedia
             pati
             possumus
             ,
             perventum
             est
             ;
             What
             was
             the
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             manners
             of
             th●se
             men
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             ●rected
             and
             enlarged
             ;
             as
             also
             how
             antient
             discipline
             insensibly
             decaying
             ,
             far
             different
             manners
             ensued
             ,
             whose
             decay
             more
             and
             〈◊〉
             increasing
             ,
             at
             length
             they
             began
             violently
             to
             decline
             untill
             we
             came
             unto
             these
             dayes
             wherein
             we
             are
             able
             to
             beare
             neither
             our
             vices
             nor
             their
             
             remedies
             :
          
           All
           which
           may
           be
           as
           truly
           and
           justly
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             present
             Roman
          
           Ecclesiastical
           estate
           .
           The
           first
           Rulers
           and
           members
           of
           that
           Church
           by
           their
           exemplary
           
             sanctity
             and
             suffering
          
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           deservedly
           obtained
           great
           renown
           &
           reputation
           amongst
           the
           other
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           after
           a
           while
           the
           
             discipline
             of
             Christ
          
           decaying
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           purity
           of
           his
           doctrine
           beginning
           to
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           they
           insensibly
           fell
           from
           their
           pristine
           glory
           ,
           untill
           at
           length
           they
           precipitantly
           tumbled
           into
           that
           condition
           ;
           wherein
           because
           they
           fear
           the
           
             spiritual
             remedy
          
           would
           be
           their
           
             temporal
             ruine
          
           ,
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           abide
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           desperate
           or
           deplorable
           .
           And
           hence
           also
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           opposition
           that
           ever
           the
           disciples
           of
           Christ
           had
           to
           contend
           withall
           ,
           to
           suffer
           under
           ,
           or
           to
           witness
           against
           ,
           that
           made
           unto
           the
           truth
           by
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           hath
           proved
           the
           longest
           ,
           and
           been
           attended
           with
           the
           most
           dreadful
           consequents
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           the
           work
           of
           
             any
             one
             Age
          
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           few
           persons
           to
           unravel
           that
           web
           of
           falshood
           and
           unrighteousness
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           long
           tract
           of
           time
           hath
           been
           cunningly
           woven
           ,
           and
           closely
           compacted
           together
           .
           Besides
           the
           Heads
           of
           this
           declension
           have
           provided
           for
           their
           security
           by
           intermixing
           their
           concerns
           with
           the
           Polity
           of
           many
           Nations
           ,
           and
           moulding
           the
           constitutions
           of
           their
           Governments
           unto
           a
           subserviency
           
           to
           their
           interests
           and
           ends
           .
           But
           he
           is
           
             strong
             and
             faithful
          
           who
           in
           his
           own
           way
           and
           time
           will
           rescue
           his
           Truth
           and
           Worship
           from
           being
           trampled
           on
           and
           defiled
           by
           them
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           that
           which
           renders
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Sons
           of
           that
           Church
           most
           pe●nitious
           unto
           the
           professors
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           whether
           out
           of
           
             blind
             zeal
          
           ,
           rooted
           in
           that
           obstinacy
           which
           men
           are
           usually
           given
           up
           unto
           who
           have
           
             refused
             to
             retain
             the
             Truth
          
           in
           the
           love
           and
           power
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           being
           necessitated
           thereunto
           in
           their
           Councils
           for
           the
           supportment
           and
           preservation
           of
           their
           present
           interests
           and
           secular
           advantages
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           contented
           to
           embrace
           ,
           practice
           and
           adhere
           unto
           those
           
             crooked
             paths
          
           that
           they
           have
           chosen
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           attempt
           the
           drawing
           of
           others
           into
           them
           by
           such
           wayes
           and
           means
           as
           the
           
             light
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           right
           reason
           ,
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           directs
           to
           be
           used
           in
           and
           about
           the
           
             things
             of
             Religion
          
           which
           relate
           to
           the
           minds
           and
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           have
           pursued
           an
           imposition
           of
           their
           conceptions
           and
           practises
           on
           other
           men
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           untill
           the
           world
           in
           many
           places
           hath
           been
           made
           a
           stage
           of
           
             oppression
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             cruelty
             and
             war
             ,
          
           and
           that
           which
           they
           call
           their
           Church
           ,
           a
           very
           Shambles
           of
           the
           slaughter'd
           Disciples
           of
           Christ.
           So
           that
           what
           the
           Histori●n
           said
           of
           the
           old
           R●m●ns
           in
           reference
           unto
           
           the
           Galls
           or
           ,
           
             Cimbrians
             ;
             usque
             ad
             nostram
             memoriam
             ,
             Roman●
             alla
             omni●
             virtuti
             suae
             prone
             esse
             ;
             cum
             Gall
             is
             pro
             salute
             non
             proglorta
             certari
          
           ;
           we
           may
           apply
           unto
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           Truth
           only
           ,
           but
           our
           
             Temporal
             safety
          
           also
           that
           we
           are
           enforced
           to
           contend
           with
           them
           about
           .
           And
           whom
           they
           cannot
           reach
           with
           outward
           violence
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           lade
           with
           curses
           ,
           and
           by
           precipitate
           censures
           and
           determination
           to
           
             eject
             them
          
           out
           of
           the
           limits
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           spiritual
           and
           eternal
           priviledges
           wherewith
           it
           is
           attended
           .
           And
           these
           things
           make
           all
           hopes
           of
           Reconciliation
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           of
           present
           moderation
           languid
           and
           weak
           ,
           as
           all
           endeavours
           after
           them
           hither
           to
           have
           been
           fruitless
           .
           For
           whilest
           they
           contend
           that
           every
           
             proposall
             of
             their
             Church
          
           ,
           every
           way
           ,
           and
           mode
           ,
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           that
           is
           in
           usage
           amongst
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           true
           ,
           and
           right
           ,
           but
           of
           necessity
           to
           be
           embraced
           and
           submitted
           unto
           ;
           and
           therefore
           impose
           them
           by
           all
           
             sorts
             of
             penalties
          
           on
           the
           consciences
           and
           practises
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           eviden●
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           peace
           nor
           agreement
           in
           the
           world
           but
           what
           waste
           and
           solitude
           arising
           from
           an
           extermination
           of
           persons
           otherwise
           minded
           then
           themselves
           ,
           will
           produce
           ?
           some
           o●
           them
           I
           confess
           to
           serve
           their
           
             present
             supposed
             advantages
          
           ,
           have
           of
           late
           decl●●med
           about
           moderation
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           that
           herein
           that
           may
           
           be
           sincerely
           indeavoured
           by
           some
           ,
           which
           for
           sinister
           ends
           ,
           is
           corruptly
           pretended
           by
           others
           .
           For
           mine
           own
           part
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           sort
           of
           men
           from
           whose
           frame
           of
           spirit
           and
           waies
           I
           shall
           labour
           a
           
             greater
             distance
          
           then
           theirs
           ,
           who
           set
           themselves
           against
           that
           moderation
           towards
           persons
           differing
           from
           them
           and
           others
           in
           the
           result
           of
           their
           thoughts
           upon
           an
           humble
           sincere
           investigation
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           wayes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           himself
           and
           his
           Apostles
           commend
           unto
           us
           ,
           or
           that
           refuse
           to
           consent
           unto
           
             any
             way
             of
             Reconciliation
          
           of
           dissenters
           ,
           wherein
           violence
           is
           not
           offered
           unto
           the
           commands
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           stated
           in
           their
           consciences
           .
           Let
           the
           Romanists
           renounce
           their
           principles
           about
           the
           
             absolute
             necessity
          
           of
           the
           subjection
           of
           all
           persons
           unto
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           answer
           unto
           that
           groundless
           and
           boundless
           Authority
           which
           in
           things
           
             sacred
             and
             civil
          
           they
           assign
           unto
           him
           ,
           with
           their
           resolution
           of
           imposing
           the
           dictates
           of
           their
           Church
           
             per
             fas
             &
             nefas
          
           upon
           our
           consciences
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           endeavour
           with
           all
           quietness
           and
           moderation
           to
           plead
           with
           them
           about
           our
           remaining
           differences
           ,
           and
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           those
           important
           truths
           wherein
           we
           are
           agreed
           .
           But
           whilest
           they
           propose
           no
           other
           forms
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           but
           our
           
             absolute
             submission
          
           unto
           their
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           with
           our
           assent
           unto
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           those
           doctrines
           which
           we
           are
           perswaded
           
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           
             Catholick
             Antiquity
          
           ,
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           salvation
           of
           those
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           received
           ,
           and
           our
           concurrence
           with
           them
           in
           those
           
             wayes
             of
             Religious
             worship
          
           ,
           which
           themselves
           are
           fallen
           into
           by
           degrees
           they
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           &
           which
           we
           believe
           dishonourable
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           pernitious
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           ground
           of
           any
           other
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           only
           which
           we
           are
           
             bound
             to
             follow
             with
             all
             men
             ,
          
           in
           abstaining
           from
           mutual
           violences
           ,
           performing
           all
           offices
           of
           Christian
           love
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           special
           praying
           for
           their
           
             repentance
             and
             coming
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           On
           this
           account
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           some
           while
           since
           upon
           the
           desire
           of
           some
           friends
           ,
           I
           undertook
           the
           examination
           of
           a
           discourse
           entituled
           
             Fiat
             Lux
          
           ,
           whose
           Author
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           that
           moderation
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           altogether
           inconsistent
           with
           other
           principles
           of
           his
           profession
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           insinuate
           a
           necessity
           of
           the
           
             reception
             of
             Popery
          
           for
           the
           bringing
           of
           us
           to
           peace
           or
           agreement
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           interesting
           of
           us
           in
           any
           hope
           of
           eternal
           rest
           and
           peace
           hereafter
           .
           Whether
           that
           
             small
             labour
          
           were
           seasonable
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           whether
           any
           service
           were
           done
           therein
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           Truth
           ,
           is
           left
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           men
           unprejudiced
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           there
           was
           published
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           pretending
           a
           Reply
           unto
           that
           
           discourse
           ,
           being
           indeed
           a
           meer
           flourish
           of
           empty
           words
           ,
           and
           a
           giving
           up
           of
           the
           cause
           wherein
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Fiat
             Lux
          
           was
           engaged
           ,
           as
           desperate
           and
           indefensible
           .
           However
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           meet
           to
           let
           it
           pass
           without
           some
           consideration
           ;
           partly
           that
           the
           design
           of
           that
           Treatise
           ,
           with
           others
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           of
           late
           published
           amongst
           us
           ,
           might
           be
           further
           manifested
           ,
           and
           partly
           that
           the
           ends
           of
           moderation
           and
           peace
           being
           fixed
           between
           us
           ,
           I
           might
           farther
           try
           and
           examine
           ,
           whose
           ,
           and
           what
           principles
           are
           best
           suited
           unto
           their
           pursuit
           and
           accomplishment
           .
           I
           have
           not
           therefore
           confined
           my self
           unto
           an
           Answer
           unto
           the
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Fiat
             Lux
          
           ,
           which
           indeed
           it
           doth
           not
           deserve
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           himself
           being
           judge
           ;
           but
           have
           only
           from
           it
           taken
           occasion
           to
           discuss
           those
           principles
           and
           usages
           in
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           the
           most
           important
           differences
           between
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           do
           ▪
           lie
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           
             whole
             difference
          
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           is
           branched
           into
           
             two
             general
             heads
          
           ;
           the
           first
           concerning
           those
           principles
           which
           they
           and
           we
           severally
           build
           our
           profession
           upon
           ,
           and
           resolve
           our
           faith
           into
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           respecting
           
             particular
             instances
          
           in
           doctrines
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           practice
           in
           Religious
           worship
           ,
           I
           have
           laid
           hold
           of
           occasion
           to
           treat
           of
           them
           both
           ;
           of
           the
           former
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           latter
           in
           things
           of
           most
           weight
           and
           concernment
           ▪
           
           And
           because
           the
           
             Judgement
             of
             Antiquity
          
           is
           deservedly
           of
           moment
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           only
           manifested
           it
           to
           lie
           plain
           and
           clear
           against
           the
           Romanist
           in
           instances
           sufficient
           to
           impeach
           their
           
             pretended
             infallibility
          
           ;
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           dissolve
           that
           whole
           
             imaginary
             fabrick
          
           that
           is
           built
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           centers
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           also
           in
           most
           of
           the
           
             material
             controversies
          
           that
           are
           between
           them
           and
           us
           .
           These
           things
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           I
           thought
           meet
           to
           premise
           towards
           the
           prevention
           of
           that
           offence
           which
           any
           may
           really
           take
           ,
           or
           for
           corrupt
           ends
           pretend
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           at
           the
           differences
           in
           general
           that
           are
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           or
           those
           in
           especial
           which
           are
           between
           us
           and
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           occasion
           ,
           design
           and
           end
           of
           the
           ensuing
           consideration
           of
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             THE
             CONTENTS
             OF
             THE
             CHAPTERS
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               1.
               
            
             AN
             Answer
             to
             the
             Preface
             or
             Introduction
             of
             the
             Reply
             to
             the
             
               Animadversions
               .
               page
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               2.
               
            
             A
             Vindication
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             .
             The
             method
             of
             
               Fiat
               Lux.
            
             Romanists
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Merit
             of
             Good
             Works
             .
             p.
             27
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               3.
               
            
             A
             defence
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ;
             Principles
             of
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             re-examined
             .
             Of
             our
             receiving
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             Rome
             .
             Our
             abode
             with
             them
             .
             From
             whom
             we
             received
             it
             .
             p.
             37
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               4.
               
            
             Further
             Vindication
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             :
             Church
             of
             Rome
             not
             what
             she
             was
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
             Her
             Fall
             and
             Apostacy
             .
             Difference
             between
             Id●la●ry
             ,
             Apostacy
             and
             Heresie
             .
             Schism
             .
             Principles
             
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ▪
            
             condemned
             by
             the
             antient
             Church-Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councils
             .
             Imposing
             Rites
             unnecessary
             .
             Persecution
             for
             Conscience
             .
             Papal
             Supremacy
             .
             The
             Branches
             of
             it
             .
             Papal
             Personal
             Infallibility
             .
             Religious
             Veneration
             of
             Images
             .
             p.
             48
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               5.
               
            
             The
             Principles
             of
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             re-examined
             .
             Things
             not
             at
             quiet
             in
             Religion
             before
             Reformation
             of
             the
             first
             Reformers
             .
             Departure
             from
             Rome
             ,
             no
             Cause
             of
             Divisions
             .
             Returnal
             unto
             Rome
             ,
             no
             means
             of
             Vnion
             .
             p.
             89
             ▪
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               6.
               
            
             Further
             Vindication
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             .
             Scripture
             sufficient
             to
             settle
             men
             in
             the
             Truth
             .
             Instance
             against
             it
             ,
             examined
             ,
             removed
             ;
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             and
             Romanists
             in
             reference
             unto
             Moderation
             ,
             compared
             and
             discussed
             .
             p.
             99
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               7.
               
            
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             wherein
             consists
             .
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             as
             to
             the
             setling
             men
             in
             Religion
             and
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             proposed
             and
             conf●rmed
             .
             p.
             121
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               8.
               
            
             Principles
             of
             Papists
             whereon
             they
             proceed
             in
             bringing
             men
             to
             a
             setlement
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             ;
             examined
             .
             p.
             161
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               9.
               
            
             Proposals
             from
             Protestant
             Principles
             tending
             unto
             Moderation
             and
             Vnity
             .
             p.
             204
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               10.
               
            
             Further
             Vindication
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ;
             The
             remaining
             Principles
             of
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             considered
             .
             p.
             301
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               11.
               
            
             Judicious
             Readers
             .
             Schoolmen
             the
             Forgers
             of
             Popery
             .
             〈…〉
             Discourse
             in
             
               Fiat
               Lux.
               p.
            
             308
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               12.
               
            
             False
             Suppositions
             causing
             false
             and
             absurd
             consequences
             .
             Whence
             we
             had
             the
             Gospel
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             means
             .
             What
             is
             our
             Duty
             in
             reference
             unto
             them
             by
             whom
             we
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             .
             p.
             315
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               13.
               
            
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
             p.
             351
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               14.
               
            
             Of
             Reason
             .
             Jews
             objections
             against
             Christ.
             p.
             362
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               15.
               
            
             Pleas
             of
             Prelate
             Protestants
             .
             Christ
             the
             only
             supream
             and
             absolute
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             p.
             370
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               16.
               
            
             The
             Power
             assigned
             by
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             unto
             Kings
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             Their
             several
             Principles
             discussed
             and
             compared
             .
             p.
             398
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               17.
               
            
             Scripture
             .
             Story
             of
             the
             Progress
             and
             declension
             of
             Religion
             vindicated
             .
             Papal
             Artifices
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             their
             Power
             and
             Interest
             .
             Advantages
             made
             by
             them
             on
             the
             Western
             Empire
             .
             p.
             423
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               18.
               
            
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             .
             Papal
             contradictions
             .
             
               Ejice
               ancillam
               .
               p.
            
             447
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               19.
               
            
             Of
             preaching
             the
             Mass
             :
             And
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             it
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             p.
             452
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               20.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             p.
             47●
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               21.
               
            
             Images
             .
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             O●
             the
             second
             Nicene
             .
             The
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Ado●ration
             of
             Images
             .
             Dctrine
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             .
             Of
             the
             chief
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Practice
             of
             the
             while
             .
             Vain
             foundations
             of
             the
             
             pretences
             for
             Image
             Worship
             examined
             and
             reproved
             .
             p.
             477
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               22.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Latine
             Service
             :
             p.
             526
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               23.
               
            
             Communion
             .
             p.
             558.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               24.
               
            
             Heroes
             .
             Of
             the
             Asses
             Head
             ,
             whose
             worship
             was
             objected
             to
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             .
             p.
             559
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           2.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           caeterarum
           :
           p.
           3.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           advantage
           :
           p.
           4.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           ultio
           :
           l.
           2.
           r.
           uocens
           :
           p.
           5.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           up
           :
           p.
           7.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           p
           11.
           l.
           1.
           r
           Crescens
           :
           p.
           12.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           
             you
             have
             neither
          
           :
           p.
           15.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           pleadable
           :
           p.
           16.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           ●v
           :
           l.
           29
           r.
           parcas
           :
           p.
           67.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           that
           :
           p.
           69
           l.
           5.
           r.
           what
           :
           p.
           71.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           revengeth
           :
           p.
           75.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           tumbled
           :
           p.
           76.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           Lybya
           :
           p
           77.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           p
           82
           l.
           10.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           p
           84.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           pseudopigraphall
           :
           p.
           85.
           l.
           30
           r.
           Tharasius
           :
           p.
           87.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           Demetriad
           :
           l.
           31
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           p.
           91
           l.
           ●
           .
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           p.
           105
           l.
           32.
           r.
           from
           :
           p.
           106.
           l.
           27.
           l.
           feat
           :
           l
           34.
           after
           that
           ,
           add
           they
           :
           p.
           117
           l.
           33.
           r.
           indispeasible
           :
           p.
           ●19
           .
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Bogomilus
           :
           p.
           127.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           infallibly
           :
           p.
           132.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           the
           :
           p.
           139.
           l
           28.
           r.
           produce
           :
           p.
           144
           l.
           6.
           r.
           gencri
           :
           l.
           32.
           r.
           utique
           :
           p.
           145.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           p.
           152.
           l.
           8.
           dele
           it
           :
           p.
           335.
           l
           7.
           r.
           retritius
           :
           p.
           337
           l
           4.
           r.
           suprstitious
           :
           p.
           343.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           ipse
           :
           p.
           353.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           quoi
           :
           p.
           355.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           
             your
             Church
          
           :
           p
           357.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           homines
           :
           p.
           359.
           l.
           3
           r.
           Brentius
           :
           p.
           375.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           your
           :
           p.
           383.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             the
             Church
          
           :
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             affect
             it
          
           :
           p.
           389.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           preside
           :
           p.
           393.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           to
           :
           p.
           396.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           preside
           :
           p.
           410.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           whereas
           :
           p.
           417.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           Panoruitanus
           ;
           p.
           419.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           with
           :
           p.
           420.
           l.
           7
           r.
           He
           :
           l.
           8.
           r.
           the
           p
           439.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           with
           :
           p.
           441.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           nor
           :
           p
           455.
           l.
           16.
           add
           
             part
             .
             corr
          
           .
        
         
           In
           divers
           places
           the
           Copy
           was
           mistaken
           [
           
             the
             Church
          
           ]
           is
           Printed
           instead
           of
           [
           
             our
             Church
          
           :
           ]
           the
           intelligent
           Reader
           may
           easily
           see
           the
           mistake
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           Author
           right
           therein
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Animadversions
           on
           Fiat
           Lux.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             I
             Have
             received
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             therein
             your
             excuse
             for
             your
             long
             silence
             ,
             which
             I
             willingly
             admit
             of
             ;
             and
             could
             have
             been
             contented
             it
             had
             been
             longer
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             had
             been
             advantaged
             thereby
             to
             have
             spoken
             any
             thing
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             than
             I
             find
             you
             have
             now
             done
             :
             
               Sat
               citò
               si
               sat
               benè
            
             :
             Things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             done
             soon
             enough
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             done
             well
             enough
             ,
             or
             as
             well
             as
             they
             are
             capeable
             of
             being
             done
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             small
             disappointment
             to
             find
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             fruitless
             flourish
             of
             words
             ,
             where
             a
             serious
             debate
             of
             an
             important
             cause
             was
             expected
             and
             looked
             for
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             justification
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             done
             a
             thing
             amiss
             ,
             to
             say
             he
             did
             it
             speedily
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             no
             way
             necessitated
             so
             to
             do
             .
             You
             are
             engaged
             in
             a
             Cause
             ,
             unto
             whose
             tolerable
             defence
             ,
             
               opus
               est
               Zephyris
               &
               hirundine
               multa
            
             ;
             though
             you
             cannot
             pretend
             so
             short
             a
             time
             to
             be
             used
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             by
             many
             be
             esteemed
             more
             than
             it
             deserves
             ;
             for
             all
             time
             and
             pains
             taken
             to
             give
             countenance
             to
             errour
             is
             undoubtedly
             mispent
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             great
             Apostle
             ;
             
               We
               can
               do
               nothing
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Truth
               :
            
             which
             Rule
             had
             you
             observed
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             spared
             your
             whole
             time
             and
             labour
             in
             this
             business
             .
             However
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             to
             find
             that
             you
             have
             given
             me
             just
             cause
             to
             believe
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             of
             your
             
               not
               seeing
               the
               Animadversions
               on
               your
               Bock
               before
               February
               .
            
             As
             I
             
             find
             you
             observant
             of
             Truth
             in
             your
             Progress
             ,
             or
             failing
             therein
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             judg
             of
             your
             veracity
             in
             this
             unlikely
             story
             ;
             for
             every
             man
             gives
             the
             best
             measure
             of
             himself
             .
             And
             though
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             possibly
             a
             man
             could
             spend
             much
             time
             in
             trussing
             up
             such
             a
             fardle
             of
             trifles
             and
             quibbles
             as
             your
             Epistle
             is
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             somewhat
             strange
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             in
             eight
             moneths
             space
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             were
             the
             Animadversions
             made
             publick
             before
             February
             ,
             set
             eye
             on
             that
             ,
             which
             being
             your
             own
             especiall
             concernment
             ,
             was
             to
             my
             knowledg
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             many
             of
             your
             party
             .
             To
             dial
             friendly
             with
             you
             ,
             
               nolim
               caeterarum
               rerum
               te
               socordem
               codem
               modo
               .
            
             Yea
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             use
             more
             diligence
             in
             your
             other
             affairs
             ;
             though
             in
             generall
             the
             matter
             in
             debate
             between
             us
             seems
             to
             be
             your
             Principall
             concernment
             .
             But
             now
             you
             have
             seen
             that
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             inform
             me
             
               have
               read
               it
               over
            
             ;
             which
             I
             believe
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             same
             score
             of
             present
             Trust
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Evidence
             also
             which
             you
             give
             unto
             your
             Assertion
             ,
             by
             your
             carefull
             avoiding
             to
             take
             any
             further
             notice
             of
             the
             things
             that
             you
             found
             too
             difficult
             for
             you
             to
             reply
             unto
             :
             For
             any
             impartiall
             Reader
             ,
             that
             shall
             seriously
             consider
             the
             Animadversions
             with
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             will
             quickly
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             Artifice
             wherein
             you
             conside
             ,
             is
             a
             pretence
             of
             saying
             somewhat
             in
             general
             ,
             whilst
             you
             pass
             over
             the
             things
             of
             most
             importance
             ,
             and
             which
             most
             press
             the
             cause
             you
             defend
             ,
             with
             a
             perpetuall
             silence
             :
             These
             you
             turn
             from
             ,
             and
             fall
             upon
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             .
             If
             ever
             you
             debated
             this
             procedure
             with
             your self
             ,
             had
             I
             been
             present
             with
             you
             when
             you
             said
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               Dubius
               sum
               quid
               faciam
               .
               —
               Tene
               relinquam
               an
               rem
               ,
            
             I
             should
             have
             replied
             with
             him
             ,
             
               me
               sodes
            
             ;
             but
             you
             were
             otherwise
             
             minded
             ,
             and
             are
             gone
             before
             
               Ego
               ,
               ut
               contendere
               durum
               est
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cum
               victore
               ,
               sequar
            
             .
             I
             will
             follow
             you
             with
             what
             patience
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             best
             use
             I
             am
             able
             of
             what
             offers
             its
             self
             in
             your
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             Two
             Reasons
             I
             confess
             you
             adde
             why
             you
             chose
             
               vadimonium
               deserere
            
             ,
             and
             not
             reply
             to
             the
             Animadversions
             ;
             which
             to
             deal
             plainly
             with
             you
             ,
             give
             me
             very
             little
             satisfaction
             :
             The
             first
             of
             them
             you
             say
             ,
             is
             
               because
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               would
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               end
               and
               design
               of
               Fiat
               Lux
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             immediately
             be
             considered
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             
               the
               threats
               which
               I
               have
               given
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               dare
               to
               write
               again
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               you
               know
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               man
               I
               am
               .
            
             S
             r
             ,
             Though
             it
             seems
             you
             
               dare
               not
               reply
            
             to
             my
             Book
             ,
             yet
             you
             dare
             do
             that
             which
             is
             much
             worse
             ;
             you
             dare
             write
             
               palpable
               untruths
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             your self
             know
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             others
             also
             who
             have
             read
             those
             Papers
             .
             By
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             with
             sober
             and
             ingenious
             Persons
             ,
             you
             cannot
             but
             much
             prejudice
             the
             interest
             you
             desire
             to
             promote
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             your self
             you
             wrong
             your
             conscience
             ,
             and
             ruine
             your
             reputation
             .
             Besides
             all
             advantage
             springing
             from
             untruth
             is
             fading
             :
             neither
             will
             it
             admit
             of
             any
             covering
             ,
             but
             of
             its
             own
             kind
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             so
             encreased
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             will
             rain
             through
             .
             Only
             I
             confess
             thus
             far
             you
             have
             promoted
             your
             design
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             given
             a
             new
             and
             cogent
             instance
             of
             
               the
               Evils
               attending
               Controversies
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             which
             you
             declame
             about
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             your
             duty
             to
             avoid
             .
             What
             it
             is
             that
             you
             make
             use
             of
             to
             give
             conntenance
             unto
             this
             fiction
             (
             for
             
               malum
               semper
               habitat
               in
               alieno
               fundo
            
             )
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             afterwards
             to
             consider
             .
             For
             the
             present
             I
             leave
             you
             to
             the
             discipline
             of
             your
             own
             thoughts
             ;
             
             
               
                 Prima
                 est
                 haec
                 ultio
                 quod
                 se
              
               
                 Judice
                 ,
                 nemo
                 nocens
                 absolvitur
                 .
              
            
             And
             I
             the
             rather
             mind
             you
             of
             your
             failure
             at
             this
             entrance
             of
             our
             discourse
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             only
             remit
             your
             thoughts
             unto
             this
             stricture
             ,
             when
             the
             like
             occasion
             offers
             it self
             ,
             which
             I
             fear
             it
             will
             do
             not
             unfrequently
             :
             But
             S
             r
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             advantage
             unto
             mee
             ,
             or
             you
             ,
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             Truth
             which
             we
             profess
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             we
             are
             regardless
             of
             the
             observance
             of
             truth
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             .
          
           
             Two
             Principall
             Heads
             ,
             the
             Discourse
             which
             you
             premise
             unto
             the
             Particular
             consideration
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             is
             reducible
             unto
             :
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             ,
             your
             endeavour
             to
             manifest
             ,
             
               that
               I
               understood
               not
               the
               design
               and
               end
               of
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             ,
             
               a
               Discourse
            
             (
             as
             you
             modestly
             testifie
             )
             
               hard
               to
               deal
               with
               ,
               and
               impossible
               to
               confute
               .
            
             The
             other
             ,
             your
             Enquiry
             after
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             with
             your
             attempt
             to
             prove
             him
             one
             in
             
               such
               a
               condition
            
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             possible
             hope
             to
             obtain
             more
             advantage
             from
             ,
             than
             you
             can
             do
             by
             endeavouring
             the
             refutation
             of
             his
             Book
             .
             Some
             other
             occasionall
             passages
             there
             are
             in
             it
             also
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             deserve
             ,
             shall
             be
             considered
             .
             Unto
             these
             two
             Generall
             Heads
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             at
             present
             a
             Candid
             Return
             ,
             and
             leave
             you
             when
             you
             are
             
               free
               from
               Flies
            
             to
             make
             what
             use
             of
             it
             you
             please
             .
          
           
             The
             Disign
             or
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             ,
             I
             took
             to
             be
             the
             promotion
             of
             the
             
               Papall
               Interest
            
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             its
             parts
             unto
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             generall
             End
             aimed
             at
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             perswasive
             induction
             unto
             the
             embracement
             of
             the
             present
             Romane
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             .
             The
             means
             insisted
             on
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             I
             conceived
             principally
             to
             be
             these
             ;
             1.
             
             A
             declaration
             of
             the
             evils
             that
             attend
             differences
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             disputes
             about
             it
             :
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             good
             of
             Union
             ,
             
             Peace
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Concord
             among
             Christians
             :
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             obtaining
             this
             good
             by
             any
             other
             wayes
             or
             means
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             an
             embracement
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             ,
             with
             a
             submission
             to
             the
             deciding
             Power
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             your
             Church
             :
             4.
             
             A
             defence
             and
             illustration
             of
             some
             especiall
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             most
             commonly
             by
             Protestants
             excepted
             against
             .
             This
             was
             my
             mistake
             ;
             unto
             this
             mistake
             I
             acknowledge
             my
             whole
             discourse
             was
             suited
             .
             In
             the
             same
             mistake
             are
             all
             the
             persons
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             discourse
             ,
             of
             what
             perswasion
             in
             Religion
             soever
             they
             were
             .
             And
             Aristotle
             thought
             it
             worch
             while
             to
             remember
             our
             of
             
               Hesiod
               .
               Moral
               .
               Nicom
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             that
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             That
             report
             which
             so
             many
             consent
             in
             ,
             is
             not
             altogether
             vain
             .
             But
             yet
             least
             this
             should
             not
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             I
             shall
             mind
             you
             of
             one
             who
             is
             with
             you
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             as
             much
             esteem
             it
             may
             be
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             your self
             ;
             you
             are
             your self
             in
             the
             same
             mistake
             :
             you
             know
             well
             enough
             that
             this
             was
             your
             End
             ,
             this
             your
             Designe
             ,
             these
             the
             means
             of
             your
             persuing
             it
             ;
             and
             you
             acknowledge
             them
             immediately
             so
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             evidence
             you
             tender
             to
             evince
             that
             mistake
             in
             me
             which
             you
             surmize
             .
          
           
             First
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             pag.
             4.
             
             
               That
               I
               mistake
               the
               drist
               and
               design
               of
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             ,
             
               whilest
               I
               take
               that
               as
               absolutely
               spoken
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               said
               upon
               an
               Hypothesis
               of
               our
               present
               condition
               here
               in
            
             England
             .
             This
             were
             a
             grand
             mistake
             indeed
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             look
             on
             any
             thing
             proposed
             as
             an
             Expedient
             for
             the
             erding
             of
             Differences
             about
             Religion
             ,
             without
             a
             supposition
             of
             Differences
             
             about
             Religion
             .
             But
             how
             do
             you
             prove
             that
             I
             fell
             into
             such
             
               a
               mistake
            
             ?
             I
             plainly
             and
             openly
             acknowledge
             that
             such
             differences
             there
             are
             ;
             all
             my
             discourse
             proceeds
             on
             that
             supposition
             .
             I
             bewaile
             the
             evil
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             labour
             for
             moderation
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             have
             long
             since
             ventured
             to
             propose
             my
             thoughts
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             All
             that
             you
             suppose
             in
             your
             Discourse
             on
             this
             account
             I
             suppose
             also
             ;
             yea
             and
             grant
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             some
             such
             thing
             as
             is
             in
             controversie
             between
             you
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             somewhat
             frequent
             in
             the
             supposall
             of
             unto
             your
             Advantage
             ;
             and
             thereon
             would
             perswade
             them
             unto
             a
             relinquishment
             of
             Protistancy
             ,
             and
             embracement
             of
             Popery
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             your
             Book
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             thought
             so
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             deny
             it
             a
             thousand
             times
             :
             For
             
               quid
               ego
               verba
               audiam
               facta
               cum
               video
               ?
            
             your
             Protcstation
             comes
             too
             late
             ,
             when
             the
             fact
             hath
             declared
             your
             mind
             :
             neither
             are
             you
             now
             at
             liberty
             to
             coyn
             new
             designes
             for
             your
             Fiat
             .
             But
             this
             must
             be
             my
             mistake
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             could
             possibly
             fall
             into
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             an
             evidence
             of
             any
             great
             sobriety
             to
             impure
             it
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             whom
             we
             know
             not
             certainly
             to
             be
             distracted
             .
             But
             this
             mistake
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             caused
             me
             
               to
               judge
               and
               censure
               what
               you
               wrote
               ,
               as
               impertinent
               ,
               impious
               ,
               frivolous
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             No
             such
             matter
             ;
             my
             right
             apprehension
             of
             your
             hypothesis
             ,
             End
             ,
             or
             Designe
             ,
             occasioned
             me
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             your
             discourses
             were
             incompetent
             to
             prevail
             with
             rationall
             and
             sober
             Persons
             ,
             to
             comply
             with
             your
             desires
             .
          
           
             You
             proceed
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             pag.
             15.
             and
             to
             manifest
             my
             mistake
             of
             your
             designe
             ,
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               one
               thing
               you
               suppose
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               at
               difference
               .
            
             So
             did
             I
             also
             ,
             and
             am
             not
             therefore
             yet
             fallen
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             my
             mistake
             .
             2.
             
             You
             
               commend
               Peace
            
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             you
             
             do
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             you
             therein
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             is
             otherwise
             minded
             ;
             that
             is
             one
             great
             Legacy
             that
             Christ
             bequeathed
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Peace
               I
               leave
               with
               you
               ,
               my
               peace
               I
               give
               unto
               you
               .
            
             And
             he
             is
             no
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             who
             doth
             not
             long
             for
             it
             ,
             among
             all
             his
             Disciples
             .
             This
             you
             tell
             us
             is
             the
             
               whole
               summe
               of
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             
               in
               few
               words
            
             .
             You
             will
             tell
             us
             otherwise
             immediately
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             should
             not
             ,
             yet
             we
             should
             find
             it
             otherwise
             .
             You
             adde
             therefore
             ,
             
               that
               to
               introduce
               a
               disposition
               unto
               peace
               ,
               you
               made
               it
               your
               work
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               useleslness
               ,
               endlesness
               ,
               and
               unprofitableness
               of
               Quarrels
               :
            
             yet
             my
             mistake
             appears
             not
             ;
             I
             perceived
             you
             did
             speak
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             and
             I
             acknowledge
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             Quarrels
             about
             Religion
             are
             useless
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             than
             as
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               the
               faith
               once
               delivered
               unto
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               our
               Liberty
               ,
               not
               giving
               place
               to
               seducers
               ,
            
             with
             labouring
             by
             
               sound
               doctrine
               to
               convince
               and
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               gainsayers
            
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             made
             necessary
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             be
             called
             quarreling
             .
             And
             I
             know
             that
             our
             Quarrels
             are
             not
             yet
             
               actually
               ended
            
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             endless
             ,
             I
             believe
             not
             ,
             but
             hope
             the
             contrary
             .
             You
             proceed
             and
             grant
             ,
             that
             
               you
               labour
               to
               perswade
               your
               Countreymen
               of
               an
               Impossibility
               of
               ever
               bringing
               our
               debates
               unto
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               either
               by
               Light
               ,
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Reason
               ,
               or
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               stand
               separated
               from
               any
               superiour
               Judicative
               Power
               ,
               unto
               which
               all
               Parties
               will
               submit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               rationall
               and
               Christian
               like
               ,
               to
               leave
               these
               endless
               contentions
               ,
               and
               resigne
               our selves
               to
               humility
               and
               peace
               .
            
             This
             matter
             will
             now
             quickly
             be
             ended
             ,
             and
             that
             
               ex
               ore
               tuo
            
             ;
             give
             me
             leave
             I
             pray
             to
             ask
             you
             one
             
             or
             two
             plain
             Questions
             :
             1.
             
             Whom
             do
             you
             understand
             by
             that
             
               Superiour
               Judicative
               Power
            
             ,
             unto
             whom
             you
             perswade
             all
             Parties
             to
             submit
             ?
             Have
             you
             not
             told
             us
             in
             your
             Fiat
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             or
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ?
             or
             will
             you
             deny
             that
             to
             be
             your
             intention
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             do
             you
             intend
             by
             
               resigning
               our selves
               to
               humility
               and
               Peace
               ?
            
             Do
             you
             not
             ayme
             at
             our
             quiet
             submission
             to
             the
             determinations
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Pope
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ?
             Have
             you
             not
             declared
             your self
             unto
             this
             purpose
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ?
             And
             I
             desire
             a
             little
             further
             to
             know
             of
             you
             ,
             whither
             this
             be
             not
             that
             which
             formally
             constitutes
             a
             man
             a
             member
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             own
             the
             Judicative
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             or
             your
             Church
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             submit
             himself
             thereunto
             ?
             If
             these
             things
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             you
             cannot
             deny
             them
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             easily
             obtain
             your
             pardon
             ,
             for
             Affirming
             that
             you
             your self
             believed
             the
             same
             to
             be
             the
             design
             of
             your
             Book
             ,
             which
             I
             and
             other
             men
             apprehended
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             here
             you
             directly
             avow
             it
             .
             If
             you
             complain
             any
             more
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             pray
             let
             it
             be
             in
             the
             words
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Comoedian
             ,
             
               Egomet
               meo
               judicio
               miser
               quasi
               sorex
               hodie
               perii
               ,
            
             This
             inconvenience
             you
             have
             brought
             upon
             your
             own
             self
             :
             Neither
             can
             any
             man
             long
             avoid
             such
             misadventures
             ,
             who
             designs
             to
             cloud
             his
             aymes
             ,
             which
             yet
             cannot
             take
             effect
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             some
             measure
             understood
             .
             Naked
             Truth
             mannaged
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             whatever
             perplexities
             it
             may
             meet
             withall
             ,
             wit●
             never
             leave
             his
             owners
             in
             the
             bryars
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Serpentine
             turnings
             of
             Errour
             and
             falshood
             to
             extricate
             themselves
             ,
             do
             but
             the
             more
             entangle
             their
             Promoters
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             bu●
             you
             hope
             well
             ,
             that
             when
             all
             are
             become
             Papili●
             again
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             live
             at
             peace
             ,
             though
             your
             ●ope
             be
             very
             groundless
             as
             I
             have
             elswhere
             demonsirated
             .
             You
             have
             at
             best
             
             but
             the
             shadow
             or
             shell
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             not
             that
             neither
             .
             Yea
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             peace
             you
             boast
             of
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             that
             peace
             ,
             which
             is
             left
             by
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             way
             you
             propose
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Peace
             ,
             is
             the
             embracement
             of
             Popery
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             was
             fixed
             on
             by
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             design
             of
             your
             Book
             ,
             which
             now
             acknowledging
             ,
             you
             have
             disarmed
             your self
             of
             that
             imaginary
             advantage
             ,
             which
             you
             flourish
             withall
             ,
             from
             a
             
               Capitall
               Mistake
            
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             in
             me
             ,
             in
             misapprehending
             your
             design
             .
             You
             were
             told
             before
             ,
             that
             if
             by
             Moderation
             and
             Peace
             ,
             you
             intended
             a
             mutuall
             for
             bearance
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             our
             severall
             perswasions
             ,
             waiting
             patiently
             untill
             God
             shall
             reveal
             unto
             us
             the
             precise
             Truth
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             about
             which
             we
             differ
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             all
             the
             furtherance
             that
             I
             can
             contribute
             unto
             you
             ;
             but
             you
             have
             another
             aim
             ,
             another
             work
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             allow
             that
             any
             Peace
             is
             attainable
             amongst
             us
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             resignation
             of
             all
             our
             Apprehensions
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             the
             guidance
             ,
             determination
             ,
             and
             decision
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             your
             Church
             ,
             a
             way
             no
             where
             prescribed
             unto
             us
             in
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             
               Councels
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             besides
             against
             all
             Reason
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             Equity
             ,
             your
             Pope
             and
             Church
             in
             our
             Contests
             being
             one
             Party
             litigant
             ;
             yet
             
               in
               this
               perswasion
            
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               you
               should
               abide
               ,
               were
               there
               no
               other
               persons
               in
               the
               world
               but
               your self
               that
               did
               embrace
               it
               .
            
             And
             to
             let
             you
             see
             how
             unlikely
             that
             Principle
             is
             to
             produce
             Peace
             and
             Agreement
             ,
             amongst
             those
             multitudes
             that
             are
             at
             variance
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             none
             lest
             alive
             in
             the
             Earth
             but
             you
             and
             I
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             agree
             in
             this
             thing
             one
             jot
             better
             ,
             than
             did
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             about
             the
             Sacrifices
             ;
             
             though
             I
             should
             desire
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             manage
             our
             differences
             with
             more
             moderation
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             ,
             who
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Primogeniture
             ,
             seemed
             to
             lay
             a
             speciall
             claim
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             indeed
             for
             your
             part
             ,
             if
             your
             present
             perswasion
             be
             ,
             as
             you
             sometimes
             pretend
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             is
             not
             a
             perswasive
             unto
             Popery
             ,
             you
             have
             given
             a
             sufficient
             testimony
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             be
             of
             an
             opinion
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             else
             in
             the
             world
             is
             of
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             ,
             do
             what
             you
             can
             .
             But
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             your
             Principles
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             accomplish
             your
             design
             ,
             hath
             been
             in
             part
             already
             evinced
             ,
             and
             shall
             ,
             God
             willing
             ,
             in
             our
             progress
             ,
             be
             further
             made
             manifest
             .
             This
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             what
             appears
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             your
             prefatory
             discourse
             ,
             concerning
             my
             mistake
             of
             your
             design
             ,
             which
             how
             little
             it
             hath
             tended
             unto
             your
             advantage
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             being
             to
             understand
             .
          
           
             Your
             next
             labour
             consists
             in
             a
             pacifick
             ,
             charitable
             Enquiry
             ,
             after
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Animadversions
            
             ,
             with
             an
             endeavour
             by
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             Reasons
             ,
             to
             confirm
             your
             surmize
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Person
             ,
             that
             had
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             late
             troubles
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             or
             as
             you
             phrase
             it
             ,
             was
             a
             
               part
               of
               that
               dismall
               tempest
               ,
               which
               overbore
               all
               before
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               but
               Ri●son
               ,
               Right
               ,
               Honesty
               ,
               all
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               even
               good
               Nature
               too
               .
            
             See
             what
             despair
             of
             managing
             an
             undertaking
             which
             cannot
             well
             be
             deserted
             ,
             will
             drive
             men
             unto
             .
             Are
             you
             not
             sensible
             that
             you
             cry
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Vos
                 ô
                 miht
                 manes
                 .
              
               
                 Este
                 boni
                 ,
                 quoniam
                 Superis
                 aversa
                 voluntas
                 .
              
            
             Or
             like
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             were
             convinced
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             ,
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             began
             to
             call
             him
             Samaritane
             ,
             and
             Devil
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             
             up
             stones
             to
             cast
             at
             him
             :
             Or
             as
             Crescens
             the
             Cynick
             dealt
             with
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             whom
             because
             he
             could
             not
             answer
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             engaged
             in
             a
             dispute
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             laboured
             to
             bring
             him
             into
             suspition
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             a
             person
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             :
             And
             so
             also
             the
             Arians
             dealt
             with
             Athanasius
             .
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             this
             discourse
             of
             yours
             ,
             is
             smart
             ,
             and
             not
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             proceeds
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             your
             own
             disappointment
             ,
             and
             not
             zeal
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             others
             ;
             but
             how
             little
             it
             is
             to
             your
             purpose
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             anon
             ,
             and
             could
             quickly
             render
             it
             as
             little
             to
             your
             advantage
             :
             For
             what
             if
             I
             should
             furmize
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             one
             of
             the
             Friers
             ,
             that
             stirred
             up
             the
             Irish
             to
             their
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             unparralleld
             murthers
             ?
             Assure
             your self
             ,
             I
             can
             quickly
             give
             as
             many
             ,
             and
             as
             probable
             Reasons
             for
             my
             so
             doing
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             given
             ,
             or
             can
             give
             for
             your
             conjecture
             ,
             about
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Animadversions
            
             ,
             on
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux.
            
             You
             little
             think
             how
             much
             it
             concerns
             him
             to
             look
             to
             himself
             ,
             who
             undertakes
             to
             accuse
             another
             ;
             and
             how
             easie
             it
             were
             to
             make
             you
             repent
             your
             accusation
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             Crassus
             did
             his
             accusing
             of
             Carbo
             .
             But
             I
             was
             in
             good
             hope
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             left
             such
             reflections
             ,
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             so
             easie
             a
             retortion
             upon
             your self
             ,
             especially
             being
             irregular
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             subservient
             unto
             your
             design
             ,
             and
             being
             warned
             beforehand
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Who
             could
             imagine
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             of
             so
             much
             piety
             ,
             and
             mortification
             ,
             as
             in
             your
             Fiat
             you
             profess
             your self
             to
             be
             ,
             should
             have
             so
             little
             regard
             unto
             common
             honesty
             ,
             and
             civillity
             ,
             which
             are
             shrewdly
             entrenched
             upon
             by
             such
             uncharitable
             surmizes
             ?
             I
             suppose
             you
             know
             that
             the
             Apostle
             reckons
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whereof
             you
             have
             undertaken
             the
             management
             of
             one
             ,
             amongst
             the
             things
             
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             is
             according
             unto
             godliness
             ;
             otherwise
             suspicion
             is
             in
             your
             own
             power
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             man
             hinder
             you
             from
             surmizing
             what
             you
             please
             .
             This
             he
             knew
             in
             Plautus
             ,
             who
             cryed
             ,
             
               
                 Ne
                 admittam
                 culpam
                 ego
                 meo
                 sum
                 promus
                 pectori
                 ,
              
               
                 Suspicio
                 est
                 in
                 pectore
                 alieno
                 sita
                 .
              
               
                 Nam
                 nune
                 ego
                 te
                 si
                 surripnisse
                 suspicer
                 ,
              
               
                 Jovi
                 coronam
                 de
                 capite
                 è
                 Capitolio
                 ,
              
               
                 Quod
                 in
                 culmine
                 astat
                 summo
                 ,
                 si
                 non
                 id
                 feceris
                 ,
              
               
                 Atque
                 id
                 tamen
                 mihi
                 lubeat
                 suspicarier
                 ,
              
               
                 Qui
                 tu
                 id
                 prohibere
                 me
                 potes
                 ne
                 suspicer
                 ?
              
            
             And
             I
             know
             that
             concerning
             all
             your
             dispute
             and
             arguings
             in
             these
             Pages
             ,
             you
             may
             say
             what
             Lucian
             doth
             about
             his
             true
             Story
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               You
               write
            
             about
             the
             things
             ,
             which
             
               have
               neither
               been
               seen
            
             ,
             nor
             
               suffered
               ,
               heard
            
             ,
             nor
             
               much
               enquired
               after
            
             ;
             such
             is
             the
             force
             of
             faction
             ,
             and
             sweetness
             of
             revenge
             in
             carnall
             minds
             .
             To
             deliver
             you
             if
             it
             may
             be
             from
             the
             like
             miscarriages
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             let
             me
             inform
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             is
             a
             Person
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             ,
             nor
             gave
             consent
             unto
             the
             raising
             of
             any
             War
             in
             these
             Nations
             ,
             nor
             unto
             any
             politicall
             alteration
             in
             them
             ,
             no
             nor
             to
             any
             one
             that
             was
             amongst
             us
             during
             our
             Revolutions
             ;
             but
             he
             acknowledgeth
             that
             he
             lived
             and
             acted
             under
             then
             ,
             the
             things
             wherein
             he
             thought
             his
             duty
             consisted
             ,
             and
             challengeth
             all
             men
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             doing
             the
             least
             personall
             injury
             unto
             any
             ,
             professing
             himself
             ready
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             that
             can
             justly
             claim
             it
             .
             Therefore
             as
             unto
             the
             publick
             affairs
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             he
             is
             amongst
             them
             who
             bless
             God
             and
             the
             King
             for
             the
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             which
             lived
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             his
             Majesty
             was
             driven
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             cause
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             which
             some
             Priests
             and
             Friers
             have
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             reference
             unto
             such
             actings
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             scorn
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             least
             countenance
             unto
             ,
             among
             whom
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             that
             you
             might
             be
             one
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             averre
             ,
             nor
             give
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
             But
             you
             have
             sundry
             Reasons
             to
             justifie
             your self
             in
             your
             Charge
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             as
             well
             worthy
             our
             consideration
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             else
             you
             have
             written
             in
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             shall
             therefore
             not
             be
             neglected
             .
             The
             first
             of
             them
             you
             thus
             express
             ,
             pag.
             12.
             
             
               You
               cannot
               abide
               to
               hear
               of
               Moderation
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               you
               most
               wicked
               ,
               hypocriticall
               ,
               and
               divelish
               ,
               especially
               as
               it
               comes
               from
               me
               ;
               for
               this
               one
               thing
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             
               suffers
               more
               from
               you
               ,
               than
               for
               all
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               Book
               put
               together
               .
               My
               reason
               is
               your
               passion
               ,
               my
               moderation
               enftames
               your
               wrath
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               therefore
               stark
               wilde
               ,
               because
               I
               utter
               so
               much
               of
               sobriety
               .
            
             This
             is
             your
             first
             Reason
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             exactly
             squared
             to
             the
             old
             Rule
             ,
             
               Calumniare
               fortiter
               ,
               aliquid
               adhaerebit
            
             :
             Calumny
             will
             leave
             a
             scar
             ;
             would
             you
             were
             your self
             only
             concerned
             in
             these
             things
             .
             But
             among
             the
             many
             wofull
             miscarriages
             ,
             of
             men
             prosessing
             the
             Religion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             the
             beauty
             and
             glory
             of
             it
             have
             been
             stained
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             it self
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             rendred
             ineffectuall
             unto
             its
             blessed
             ends
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             more
             sad
             consideration
             ,
             than
             the
             endeavours
             of
             men
             to
             promote
             and
             propagate
             the
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             suppose
             belong
             unto
             it
             ,
             by
             wayes
             and
             means
             directly
             contrary
             unto
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             its
             most
             known
             and
             fundamentall
             Principles
             .
             For
             when
             it
             is
             once
             observed
             and
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             actings
             of
             men
             in
             the
             promotion
             
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             and
             condemned
             in
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             seek
             to
             promote
             ,
             what
             can
             rationally
             be
             concluded
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             not
             only
             disbelieve
             themselves
             what
             they
             outwardly
             profess
             ,
             but
             also
             esteem
             it
             a
             fit
             mask
             and
             cover
             to
             carry
             on
             other
             interests
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             which
             they
             prefer
             before
             it
             ?
             and
             what
             can
             more
             evidently
             tend
             unto
             its
             disreputation
             and
             disadvantage
             ,
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             conceive
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             course
             here
             fixed
             on
             by
             you
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             you
             pretend
             to
             plead
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             promote
             ,
             but
             if
             there
             be
             a
             word
             true
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             way
             you
             take
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             namely
             by
             openly
             false
             accusations
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             abhorred
             ,
             which
             manifests
             what
             regard
             unto
             it
             you
             inwardly
             cherish
             .
             And
             I
             wish
             this
             were
             only
             your
             
               personall
               miscarriage
            
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             not
             encouraged
             unto
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             Principles
             and
             Example
             of
             your
             chiefest
             Masters
             and
             Leaders
             :
             The
             learned
             Person
             who
             wrote
             the
             Letters
             ,
             discovering
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               Jesuitisme
            
             ,
             gives
             us
             just
             cause
             so
             to
             conceive
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             have
             publickly
             maintained
             ,
             that
             
               Calumny
               is
               but
               a
               veniall
               sin
               ,
            
             nay
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             used
             against
             such
             as
             you
             call
             Calumniators
             ,
             though
             grounded
             on
             
               absolute
               falsities
            
             ,
             but
             hath
             also
             given
             us
             such
             pestilent
             instances
             of
             their
             practice
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Principle
             ,
             as
             Paganisme
             was
             never
             acquainted
             withall
             ,
             Lett.
             15.
             
             In
             their
             steps
             you
             set
             out
             in
             this
             your
             first
             Reason
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             truth
             .
             I
             had
             formerly
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             think
             you
             could
             your self
             believe
             some
             of
             the
             things
             that
             you
             affirmed
             ,
             at
             which
             you
             take
             great
             offence
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             now
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             proceed
             in
             venting
             such
             notorious
             untruths
             ,
             as
             here
             you
             have
             heaped
             together
             ,
             I
             shall
             greatly
             question
             whether
             seriously
             you
             believe
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             will
             one
             day
             judge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousness
             :
             
             For
             I
             do
             not
             think
             you
             can
             produce
             a
             pleadable
             dispensation
             ,
             to
             say
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             be
             it
             ,
             nere
             so
             false
             ,
             of
             a
             supposed
             Heretick
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             may
             be
             you
             will
             not
             keep
             faith
             with
             him
             ,
             surely
             you
             ought
             to
             observe
             truth
             in
             speaking
             of
             him
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             in
             your
             Epistle
             to
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             of
             your
             
               dark
               obscuirity
               ,
               wherein
               you
               dye
               daily
               ,
            
             but
             take
             heed
             S
             r
             ,
             least
             
               
                 —
                 Indulgentem
                 tenebris
                 imaeque
                 recessis
              
               
                 Sedis
                 ,
                 in
                 aspectos
                 Caelo
                 radiisque
                 Penates
              
               
                 Servantem
                 ,
                 tamen
                 assiduis
                 circumvolet
                 alis
              
               
                 Saevadies
                 animi
                 ,
                 scelerúmque
                 in
                 pectore
                 dirae
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Your
             next
             Reason
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               he
               talks
               of
               Swords
               and
               Blood
               ,
               Fire
               and
               Fagot
               ,
               Guns
               and
               Duggers
               ,
               which
               doth
               more
               than
               show
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               let
               go
               those
               hot
               and
               furious
               imaginations
               .
            
             But
             of
             what
             sort
             ,
             by
             whom
             used
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             ?
             Doth
             he
             mention
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             your
             Church
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             Protestants
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             not
             done
             so
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             disprove
             his
             Assertions
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             ,
             why
             have
             you
             practised
             that
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             told
             of
             ?
             Is
             it
             equall
             think
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             kill
             ,
             burn
             ,
             and
             destroy
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             lawfull
             for
             others
             to
             say
             you
             do
             so
             ?
             Did
             not
             your self
             make
             the
             calling
             over
             of
             these
             things
             necessary
             ,
             by
             crying
             out
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             
               want
               of
               moderation
            
             ?
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             some
             say
             ,
             to
             
               judge
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               himself
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               none
            
             ;
             but
             is
             it
             so
             also
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             say
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             what
             all
             the
             world
             knows
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             fear
             he
             would
             do
             again
             ,
             had
             he
             power
             to
             his
             will
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             will
             cease
             from
             charging
             others
             ,
             with
             that
             whose
             
             guilt
             lyes
             heavier
             upon
             your selves
             ,
             than
             on
             all
             the
             professors
             of
             Christianity
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             and
             give
             any
             tolerable
             security
             against
             the
             like
             practices
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             well
             content
             that
             all
             which
             is
             past
             ,
             may
             be
             put
             by
             us
             poor
             worms
             into
             perpetuall
             oblivion
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             it
             will
             be
             called
             over
             another
             day
             .
             Untill
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             you
             leave
             off
             to
             make
             your
             advantages
             of
             other
             mens
             miscarriages
             ,
             pray
             arm
             your selves
             with
             patience
             ,
             to
             hear
             sometimes
             a
             little
             of
             your
             own
             .
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             said
             wise
             Homer
             of
             old
             ;
             and
             another
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               He
               that
               speaks
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               must
               hear
               what
               he
               would
               not
               .
            
             Is
             it
             actionable
             with
             you
             against
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             take
             your
             whole
             Sword
             into
             his
             bowels
             ,
             without
             complaining
             ?
             S
             r
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             doth
             ,
             and
             ever
             did
             abhorre
             Swords
             and
             Guns
             ,
             and
             Crusadoes
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             with
             all
             violence
             ,
             that
             may
             tantamount
             unto
             their
             usuall
             effects
             :
             He
             ever
             thought
             it
             an
             uncouth
             sight
             ,
             to
             see
             men
             marching
             with
             Crosses
             on
             their
             backs
             ,
             to
             destroy
             Christians
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             the
             Alcoran
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             desires
             your
             excuse
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             reflected
             a
             little
             upon
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             especially
             being
             called
             thereunto
             by
             your
             present
             contrary
             pretences
             .
             
               Quis
               tulerit
               Graculos
               de
               seditione
               querentes
               ?
               and
               Major
               tandem
               porcas
               insane
               minori
               .
            
             It
             were
             well
             if
             your
             wayes
             did
             no
             more
             please
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             previous
             prospect
             you
             take
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             seem
             to
             do
             in
             a
             subsequent
             reflection
             upon
             them
             :
             But
             this
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             evil
             ,
             it
             never
             comes
             and
             
             goes
             with
             the
             same
             appearing
             countenance
             ;
             not
             that
             it self
             changeth
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             morally
             evil
             is
             alwayes
             so
             ,
             but
             mens
             apprehensions
             variously
             influenced
             by
             their
             affections
             ,
             lusts
             ,
             and
             interests
             ,
             do
             frequently
             change
             and
             alter
             .
             Now
             what
             Conclusion
             can
             be
             made
             from
             the
             premises
             rightly
             stated
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             your
             own
             judgement
             ,
             at
             your
             better
             leasure
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             You
             adde
             ,
             
               Your
               prophetick
               assurance
               so
               often
               inculcated
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               could
               but
               once
               come
               to
               whisper
               me
               in
               the
               ear
               ,
               I
               would
               plainly
               acknowledge
               ,
               either
               that
               I
               understand
               not
               my self
               what
               I
               say
               ,
               or
               if
               I
               do
               ,
               believe
               it
               not
               ,
               gives
               a
               fair
               character
               of
               these
               fanatick
               times
               ,
               wherein
               ignorance
               and
               hypocrisie
               prevail'd
               over
               worth
               and
               truth
               ,
               whereof
               if
               your self
               were
               any
               part
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               you
               should
               think
               ,
               that
               I
               or
               any
               man
               else
               should
               either
               speak
               he
               knows
               not
               what
               ,
               or
               believe
               not
               what
               himself
               speaks
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             you
             can
             imagine
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             such
             an
             high
             opinion
             of
             your
             ability
             and
             integrity
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             you
             have
             written
             about
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             you
             perfectly
             understand
             ,
             nor
             assert
             anything
             in
             the
             persuit
             of
             your
             design
             and
             interest
             ,
             but
             what
             you
             really
             and
             in
             cold
             blood
             believe
             to
             be
             true
             .
             All
             men
             it
             seems
             that
             were
             no
             part
             of
             the
             
               former
               dismall
               tempest
            
             ,
             have
             this
             opinion
             of
             you
             ;
             
               Credat
               Apella
            
             :
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             confess
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             relief
             against
             being
             concluded
             to
             be
             whatever
             you
             please
             ;
             Sosia
             or
             not
             Sosia
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             in
             your
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             condemn
             all
             that
             adore
             you
             not
             into
             Fanaticisme
             at
             your
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Obsecro
               per
               pacem
               liceat
               te
               alloqui
               ,
               ut
               ne
               vapulem
            
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             but
             grant
             a
             little
             truce
             from
             this
             severity
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             in
             a
             short
             time
             to
             take
             off
             from
             your
             keenness
             ,
             in
             the
             management
             of
             this
             Charge
             :
             For
             
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             allow
             that
             a
             man
             may
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             without
             being
             a
             Fanatick
             ;
             truth
             may
             get
             hatred
             ,
             I
             see
             it
             hath
             done
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             make
             no
             man
             hatefull
             .
             Without
             looking
             back
             then
             to
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             out
             of
             this
             very
             Epistle
             ,
             give
             you
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             certainly
             failed
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             in
             writing
             about
             things
             which
             you
             do
             not
             at
             all
             understand
             ,
             and
             therefore
             discourse
             concerning
             them
             ,
             like
             a
             blind
             man
             about
             colours
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             fear
             greatly
             also
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             I
             cannot
             suppose
             you
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             some
             things
             in
             your
             discourse
             ,
             are
             otherwise
             than
             by
             you
             represented
             :
             Nay
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             you
             at
             express
             contradictions
             ,
             which
             pretend
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             cannot
             at
             the
             same
             time
             believe
             .
             Instances
             of
             these
             things
             you
             will
             be
             minded
             of
             in
             our
             progress
             :
             Now
             I
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             unhappy
             in
             discoursing
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             Logick
             and
             Law
             ,
             that
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             concluded
             a
             Fanatick
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             You
             adde
             ,
             
               Your
               pert
               Assertion
               so
               oft
               occurring
               in
               your
               Book
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               neither
               reason
               ,
               truth
               ,
               nor
               honesty
               in
               my
               words
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               overflowings
               of
               that
               former
               intemperate
               zeal
            
             ;
             whereunto
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             what
             in
             the
             last
             place
             you
             insist
             on
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             I
             
               charge
               you
               with
               fraud
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               wickedness
               ,
               when
               in
               my
               own
               heart
               I
               find
               you
               most
               clear
               from
               any
               such
               blemish
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             where
             any
             of
             those
             expressions
             are
             used
             by
             me
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             no
             where
             used
             thus
             altogether
             ,
             I
             know
             well
             enough
             ,
             neither
             shall
             I
             make
             any
             enquiry
             after
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             desire
             you
             only
             to
             produce
             the
             instances
             ,
             whereunto
             any
             of
             the
             censures
             intimated
             are
             annexed
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             do
             not
             prove
             evidently
             and
             plainly
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             wanting
             in
             your
             discourse
             ,
             which
             is
             charged
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             you
             a
             
             publick
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             wrong
             I
             have
             done
             you
             .
             But
             if
             no
             more
             was
             by
             me
             expressed
             ,
             than
             your
             words
             as
             used
             to
             your
             purpose
             did
             justly
             deserve
             ,
             pray
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             :
             And
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             in
             Lucian
             ,
             I
             live
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             where
             they
             call
             a
             Spade
             a
             Spade
             .
             And
             if
             you
             can
             give
             any
             one
             instance
             ,
             where
             I
             have
             charged
             you
             with
             any
             failure
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             the
             least
             probability
             that
             I
             had
             in
             my
             heart
             other
             thoughts
             ,
             concerning
             what
             you
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             up
             my
             whole
             interest
             in
             this
             cause
             unto
             you
             ;
             
               Mala
               mens
               ,
               malus
               animus
            
             .
             You
             have
             manifested
             your
             conscience
             to
             be
             no
             just
             measure
             of
             other
             mens
             ,
             who
             reckon
             upon
             their
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             what
             they
             do
             or
             say
             :
             So
             that
             you
             have
             but
             little
             advanced
             your
             Charge
             ,
             by
             these
             undue
             insinuations
             .
          
           
             Neither
             have
             you
             any
             better
             success
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             in
             the
             next
             place
             you
             insist
             upon
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             it
             not
             like
             the
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             destitute
             of
             truth
             ,
             would
             give
             more
             countenance
             unto
             your
             reflection
             ,
             than
             them
             all
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             that
             
               I
               give
               you
               sharp
               and
               frequent
               menaces
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               write
               or
               speak
               again
               ,
               you
               shall
               hear
               more
               ,
               find
               more
               ,
               feel
               more
               ,
               more
               to
               your
               smart
               ,
               more
               than
               you
               imagine
               ,
               more
               than
               you
               would
               ,
               which
               relish
               much
               of
               that
               insulting
               humour
               which
               the
               Land
               groaned
               under
               .
            
             I
             suppose
             no
             man
             reads
             this
             representation
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             which
             makes
             up
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             thinks
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             been
             sorely
             threatned
             with
             some
             personall
             inconveniencies
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             cause
             to
             befall
             you
             ,
             did
             you
             not
             surcease
             from
             writing
             ;
             or
             that
             I
             would
             obtain
             some
             course
             to
             be
             taken
             with
             you
             to
             your
             prejudice
             .
             Now
             
             this
             must
             needs
             savour
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             our
             late
             dayes
             of
             trouble
             and
             mischief
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             the
             former
             dayes
             of
             the
             prevalency
             of
             Popery
             amongst
             us
             ,
             when
             men
             were
             not
             wont
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             at
             bare
             threats
             and
             menaces
             .
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             all
             men
             that
             know
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             and
             his
             condition
             ,
             must
             needs
             conclude
             him
             to
             be
             very
             foolish
             and
             
               wicked
               ;
               foolish
            
             ,
             for
             threatning
             any
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             far
             from
             his
             power
             to
             execute
             ,
             as
             the
             person
             threatned
             can
             possibly
             desire
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             wicked
             ,
             for
             designing
             that
             evil
             unto
             any
             individuall
             person
             ,
             which
             he
             abhorres
             
               in
               hypothesi
            
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             any
             upon
             the
             like
             account
             .
             But
             what
             if
             there
             be
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             in
             the
             pretended
             menaces
             ?
             What
             if
             the
             worst
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             be
             only
             part
             of
             a
             desire
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             abstain
             from
             insisting
             on
             the
             personall
             miscarriages
             ,
             of
             some
             that
             profess
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             necessitated
             to
             make
             a
             diversion
             of
             your
             Charge
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             it
             to
             your
             purpose
             ,
             by
             recounting
             the
             more
             notorious
             failings
             of
             the
             Guides
             ,
             Heads
             ,
             and
             Leaders
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             truth
             the
             whole
             intendment
             of
             any
             of
             those
             expressions
             that
             are
             used
             by
             me
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             are
             your
             own
             figments
             )
             whereever
             they
             occurre
             ,
             what
             Conclusion
             can
             any
             rationall
             man
             make
             from
             them
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             rather
             intimate
             a
             desire
             of
             the
             use
             of
             moderation
             in
             these
             our
             contests
             ,
             and
             an
             abstinence
             from
             things
             personall
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             cause
             also
             (
             fruitlesly
             as
             I
             now
             perceive
             ,
             by
             this
             your
             new
             kind
             of
             ingenuity
             and
             moderation
             )
             I
             prefixed
             not
             my
             Name
             to
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             which
             you
             also
             take
             notice
             of
             )
             than
             any
             evil
             intention
             or
             design
             .
             This
             was
             my
             threatning
             you
             ;
             to
             which
             now
             I
             shall
             adde
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             may
             not
             say
             of
             these
             Papers
             ,
             what
             Catullus
             
             did
             of
             his
             Verses
             on
             Rufus
             ,
             
               
                 Verum
                 id
                 non
                 impunè
                 feceres
                 ,
                 nam
                 te
                 omnia
                 secla
              
               
                 Noscent
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 sis
                 fama
                 loquitur
                 anus
                 .
              
            
             Yet
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             as
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             will
             do
             no
             less
             of
             your
             disingenuity
             and
             manifold
             falshood
             ,
             in
             your
             vain
             attempt
             to
             relieve
             your
             dying
             Cause
             ,
             by
             casting
             odium
             upon
             him
             with
             whom
             you
             have
             to
             do
             ;
             like
             the
             Bonassus
             that
             Aristotle
             informs
             us
             of
             
               Hist.
               Animal
               lib.
            
             9.
             cap.
             24.
             which
             being
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Bull
             ,
             but
             having
             horns
             turned
             inward
             and
             unusefull
             for
             fight
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             persued
             ,
             casts
             out
             his
             excrements
             to
             defile
             his
             persuers
             ,
             and
             to
             stay
             them
             in
             their
             passage
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             now
             is
             the
             End
             in
             all
             this
             heap
             of
             things
             which
             you
             would
             have
             mistaken
             for
             Reasons
             ,
             that
             you
             aym
             at
             ?
             it
             is
             all
             to
             shew
             how
             unfit
             I
             am
             to
             defend
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             
               I
               am
               not
               such
               a
               Protestant
               as
               I
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               .
            
             But
             why
             so
             ?
             I
             embrace
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             declared
             in
             the
             29
             Articles
             ,
             and
             other
             approved
             publick
             writings
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Divines
             thereof
             .
             I
             avow
             her
             rejection
             of
             the
             pretended
             Authority
             ,
             and
             reall
             Errours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             her
             duty
             and
             justifiable
             .
             The
             same
             is
             my
             judgment
             in
             reference
             unto
             all
             other
             Protestant
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             wherein
             they
             agree
             among
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             that
             God
             may
             be
             acceptably
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             themselves
             saved
             .
             And
             why
             may
             I
             not
             plead
             the
             Cause
             of
             Protestancy
             ,
             against
             that
             imputation
             of
             demeric
             which
             you
             heap
             upon
             it
             ?
             Neither
             would
             I
             
               be
               thought
            
             to
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             Religion
             but
             what
             I
             am
             :
             Neither
             have
             I
             any
             sentiments
             therein
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             profess
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             you
             will
             say
             in
             some
             things
             I
             differ
             
             from
             other
             Protestants
             :
             wisely
             observed
             ;
             and
             if
             from
             thence
             you
             can
             conclude
             a
             man
             unqualified
             for
             the
             defency
             of
             Protestancy
             ,
             you
             have
             secured
             your self
             from
             opposition
             ;
             seeing
             every
             Protestant
             doth
             so
             ,
             and
             must
             do
             so
             whilest
             there
             are
             differences
             amongst
             Protestants
             :
             But
             they
             are
             in
             things
             wherein
             their
             Protestancy
             is
             not
             concerned
             .
             And
             may
             I
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             ask
             you
             ,
             how
             the
             case
             in
             this
             instance
             stands
             with
             your self
             ,
             who
             certainly
             would
             have
             your
             competency
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             your
             Church
             unquestionable
             ?
             Differences
             there
             are
             amongst
             you
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             in
             and
             about
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             also
             about
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             the
             head
             and
             spring
             of
             the
             Religion
             you
             profess
             .
             Some
             of
             you
             maintain
             his
             
               Personall
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             
               matters
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             but
             in
             
               matters
               of
               Fact
            
             also
             .
             Others
             disclaim
             the
             former
             as
             highly
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             as
             grosly
             blasphemous
             .
             Pray
             what
             is
             your
             judgment
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             for
             I
             suppose
             you
             are
             not
             of
             both
             these
             opinions
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             are
             irreconcileable
             .
             Some
             of
             you
             mount
             his
             Supremacy
             above
             a
             Generall
             Councill
             ,
             some
             would
             bring
             him
             into
             a
             Coordination
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             subject
             him
             unto
             it
             ;
             though
             he
             hath
             almost
             carried
             the
             Cause
             ,
             by
             having
             store
             of
             Bishopricks
             to
             bestow
             ,
             whereas
             a
             Councill
             has
             none
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Reason
             given
             of
             old
             for
             his
             prevalency
             in
             this
             Contest
             .
             May
             we
             know
             what
             you
             think
             in
             this
             Case
             ?
             Some
             of
             you
             assert
             him
             to
             be
             
               de
               jure
            
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             in
             Spirituals
             and
             Temporals
             absolutely
             ;
             some
             in
             Spirituals
             directly
             ,
             and
             in
             Temporals
             only
             in
             
               ordine
               ad
               Spiritualia
            
             ,
             an
             Abyss
             from
             whence
             you
             may
             draw
             out
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             you
             in
             Temporals
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             you
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             given
             us
             your
             thoughts
             as
             to
             this
             difference
             amongst
             you
             ?
             Some
             of
             you
             assert
             in
             him
             a
             
             Power
             of
             deposing
             Kings
             ,
             disposing
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             transferring
             Titles
             unto
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             Rule
             ,
             for
             and
             upon
             such
             miscarriages
             as
             he
             shall
             judg
             to
             contein
             disobedience
             unto
             the
             
               Sea
               Apostolick
            
             .
             Others
             love
             not
             to
             talk
             at
             this
             haughty
             rate
             ,
             neither
             do
             I
             know
             what
             is
             your
             judgment
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             This
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             you
             cannot
             be
             of
             all
             these
             various
             contradictory
             judgments
             at
             once
             .
             Not
             to
             trouble
             you
             with
             Instances
             that
             might
             be
             multiplied
             of
             the
             like
             differences
             amongst
             you
             ;
             if
             notwithstanding
             your
             adherence
             unto
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Contradiction
             in
             them
             ,
             you
             judg
             your self
             a
             Competent
             Advocate
             for
             your
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             do
             busily
             employ
             your self
             to
             win
             over
             Proselytes
             unto
             her
             communion
             ,
             have
             the
             patience
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             one
             who
             in
             some
             few
             things
             differs
             from
             some
             other
             Protestants
             ,
             is
             not
             wholly
             incapacitated
             thereby
             ,
             to
             repell
             an
             unjust
             charge
             against
             Protestancy
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             two
             generall
             heads
             of
             your
             prefatory
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             only
             mark
             one
             or
             two
             incident
             particulars
             ,
             that
             belong
             not
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             proceed
             to
             see
             if
             we
             can
             meet
             with
             any
             thing
             of
             more
             importance
             ,
             than
             what
             you
             have
             been
             pleased
             as
             yet
             to
             communicate
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             5.
             
             Upon
             occasion
             of
             a
             passage
             in
             my
             discourse
             ,
             wherein
             upon
             misinformation
             ,
             I
             expressed
             some
             trouble
             ,
             that
             any
             young
             men
             should
             be
             entangled
             with
             the
             Rhetorick
             and
             Sophistry
             of
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             ,
             you
             fall
             into
             an
             harangue
             ,
             not
             inferiour
             unto
             some
             others
             in
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             for
             that
             candour
             and
             ingenuity
             you
             give
             your self
             unto
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             You
             make
             a
             Plea
             for
             Gentlemen
             ,
             (
             not
             once
             named
             in
             my
             Discourse
             )
             
               That
               they
               must
               be
               allowed
               a
               sense
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Ministers
               ;
               that
               they
               
               have
               the
               body
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               cloak
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               are
               masters
               of
               your
               own
               reason
               .
            
             But
             do
             you
             consider
             with
             your self
             ,
             who
             it
             is
             that
             speaks
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             you
             speak
             them
             .
             Do
             you
             indeed
             desire
             that
             Gentlemen
             should
             have
             such
             a
             sense
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             their
             reason
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             therein
             they
             adhere
             unto
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             ?
             Is
             this
             pretence
             consistent
             with
             your
             Plea
             in
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             ,
             wherein
             you
             labour
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             a
             naked
             
               fanaticall
               Credo
            
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             your
             interest
             to
             court
             them
             with
             fine
             words
             ,
             though
             your
             intention
             be
             far
             otherwise
             ?
             But
             we
             in
             England
             like
             not
             such
             proceedings
             .
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             Nothing
             dislikes
             us
             more
             than
             dissimulation
             .
             And
             to
             whom
             do
             you
             speak
             ?
             Did
             I
             ,
             doth
             any
             Protestant
             deny
             ,
             that
             Gentlemen
             may
             have
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             say
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             their
             sense
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             their
             senses
             exercised
             therein
             ?
             Do
             we
             deny
             they
             ought
             to
             improve
             their
             reason
             ,
             in
             being
             conversant
             about
             it
             ?
             Are
             these
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             of
             England
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             press
             them
             unto
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             their
             principall
             duty
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             Do
             we
             disallow
             or
             forbid
             them
             any
             means
             ,
             that
             may
             tend
             to
             their
             furtherance
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ?
             Where
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             do
             but
             look
             upon
             a
             Bible
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Furiarummaxima
                 juxta
              
               
                 Accubat
                 ,
                 &
                 manibus
                 prohibet
                 contingere
                 mentes
                 .
              
            
             The
             Inquisitor
             lays
             hold
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             be
             contented
             with
             a
             Rosary
             ,
             or
             our
             Ladies
             Psalter
             ?
             Do
             we
             hinder
             or
             disswade
             them
             from
             any
             Studies
             ,
             
             or
             the
             use
             of
             Books
             ,
             that
             may
             encrease
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             improve
             their
             reason
             ?
             And
             hath
             not
             the
             Papacy
             felt
             the
             fruits
             and
             effects
             of
             these
             Principles
             ,
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             you
             your self
             know
             all
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             ingenuous
             to
             insist
             on
             contrary
             insinuations
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             think
             that
             truly
             generous
             Spirits
             will
             stoop
             to
             so
             poor
             a
             lure
             ?
             But
             you
             proceed
             :
             
               This
               is
               one
               difference
               between
               Catholick
               Countreys
               and
               ours
               ,
               that
               there
               the
               Clergy
               man
               is
               only
               regarded
               for
               his
               vertue
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               he
               hath
               received
               ,
               or
               is
               at
               least
               believed
               to
               have
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               Ministery
               of
               our
               Reconciliation
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               have
               any
               addition
               of
               learning
               besides
               ,
               it
               is
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               good
               accidentall
               ornament
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               any
               essentiall
               complement
               of
               his
               profession
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               often
               happens
               without
               any
               wonderment
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentleman-Patron
               is
               the
               learned
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               of
               little
               or
               no
               science
               in
               comparison
               .
               But
               here
               in
            
             England
             
               our
               Gentlemen
               are
               disparaged
               by
               their
               own
               black
               Coats
               ,
               and
               not
               suffered
               to
               use
               their
               judgement
               in
               any
               kind
               of
               learning
               ,
               without
               a
               gibe
               from
               them
               .
               The
               Gentleman
               is
               reasonless
               ,
               and
               the
               scribling
               Cassock
               is
               the
               only
               Scholar
               ;
               he
               alone
               must
               speak
               all
               ,
               know
               all
               ,
               and
               only
               understand
               .
            
             S
             r
             ,
             if
             your
             Clergy
             were
             respected
             only
             for
             their
             vertue
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             over
             burthened
             with
             their
             honour
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             much
             mended
             their
             manners
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             world
             publickly
             complained
             of
             their
             lewdness
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             many
             places
             the
             most
             would
             do
             so
             still
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             judge
             the
             evil
             remediless
             .
             And
             if
             the
             state
             of
             things
             be
             in
             your
             
               Catholick
               Countreys
            
             ,
             between
             the
             Gentry
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             you
             inform
             us
             ,
             I
             fear
             it
             is
             not
             from
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             this
             you
             seem
             to
             intimate
             ,
             by
             rejecting
             
             learning
             from
             being
             any
             essentiall
             complement
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             wherein
             you
             do
             wisely
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             are
             necessitated
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             those
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             them
             ,
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             a
             very
             thin
             Clergy
             left
             you
             ,
             very
             many
             of
             them
             not
             understanding
             the
             very
             Mass
             Book
             ,
             which
             they
             daily
             chaunt
             ,
             and
             therefore
             almost
             every
             word
             in
             your
             
               Missalc
               Romanum
            
             is
             accented
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             how
             aright
             to
             pronounce
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             will
             not
             deliver
             them
             from
             that
             mistake
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             
               Introibo
               ad
               altare
               Dei
            
             ,
             read
             constantly
             ,
             
               Introibo
               ad
               tartara
               Dei.
            
             Herein
             we
             envy
             not
             the
             condition
             of
             your
             
               Catholick
               Countreys
            
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             desire
             our
             Gentry
             were
             more
             learned
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             yet
             neither
             we
             ,
             nor
             they
             ,
             could
             be
             contented
             to
             have
             our
             Ministers
             ignorant
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             be
             in
             veneration
             for
             that
             Office
             sake
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             no
             way
             able
             to
             discharge
             .
             As
             to
             what
             you
             affirm
             concerning
             England
             ,
             and
             our
             usage
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             utterly
             devoid
             of
             truth
             and
             honesty
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             your
             open
             regardlesness
             of
             them
             .
             Should
             you
             have
             written
             these
             things
             in
             Spain
             or
             Italy
             .
             (
             where
             you
             have
             made
             pictures
             of
             Catholicks
             put
             in
             Bears
             skins
             ,
             and
             torn
             with
             Dogs
             in
             England
             ,
             (
             
               Eccles.
               Ang.
               Troph
            
             .
             )
             concerning
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             hoped
             to
             have
             met
             with
             some
             ,
             so
             partially
             addicted
             unto
             your
             faction
             and
             interest
             ,
             as
             to
             suppose
             there
             were
             some
             colour
             of
             truth
             in
             what
             you
             averre
             .
             But
             to
             write
             these
             things
             here
             amongst
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             that
             casts
             an
             eye
             upon
             them
             ,
             will
             detest
             your
             confidence
             ,
             and
             laugh
             at
             your
             folly
             ,
             is
             a
             course
             of
             proceeding
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             paraleled
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             on
             the
             particulars
             ,
             there
             being
             
             not
             one
             word
             of
             truth
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             but
             leave
             you
             to
             the
             discipline
             of
             your
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             
               Occultum
               quatiente
               animo
               tortore
               flagellum
               .
            
             And
             so
             I
             have
             done
             with
             your
             Prefatory
             Discourse
             ,
             wherein
             you
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             with
             what
             reverence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             you
             are
             conversant
             in
             the
             great
             concernments
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             .
             What
             in
             particular
             you
             except
             against
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Vindication
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             .
             The
             method
             of
             Fiat
             Lux.
             Romanists
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Merit
             of
             Good
             Works
             .
          
           
             IN
             your
             exceptions
             to
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
             
               Animadversions
               pag.
            
             20.
             
             I
             wish
             I
             could
             find
             any
             thing
             agreeable
             unto
             Truth
             ,
             according
             unto
             your
             own
             Principles
             .
             It
             was
             ever
             granted
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             alwayes
             to
             fail
             ,
             and
             faigne
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             was
             never
             allowed
             so
             much
             as
             to
             Poets
             .
             Men
             may
             oftentimes
             utter
             many
             things
             untrue
             ,
             wherein
             yet
             some
             principles
             which
             they
             are
             perswaded
             to
             be
             agreeable
             unto
             Truth
             ,
             or
             some
             more
             generall
             mistakes
             from
             whence
             their
             particular
             assertions
             proceed
             ,
             may
             countenance
             their
             consciences
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             guilt
             ,
             and
             some
             way
             shield
             their
             reputation
             from
             the
             sharpness
             of
             censure
             :
             But
             willingly
             and
             often
             for
             a
             man
             practically
             to
             offend
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             when
             his
             mind
             and
             understanding
             is
             not
             imposed
             upon
             by
             any
             previous
             mistakes
             ,
             is
             a
             miscarriage
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             yet
             perceive
             that
             the
             subtilest
             of
             your
             Casuists
             have
             found
             
             out
             an
             excuse
             for
             .
             Two
             Exceptions
             you
             lay
             against
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             whereof
             ,
             by
             not
             speaking
             the
             whole
             Truth
             ,
             you
             render
             the
             whole
             untruth
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             you
             plainly
             affirm
             that
             which
             your
             eyes
             told
             you
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             First
             you
             say
             ,
             I
             proposed
             a
             dilemma
             unto
             you
             
               for
               saying
               you
               had
               concealed
               your
               method
            
             ;
             when
             what
             I
             spake
             unto
             you
             was
             upon
             your
             saying
             ,
             first
             that
             you
             had
             
               used
               no
               method
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             that
             you
             had
             
               concealed
               your
               method
            
             ;
             as
             you
             also
             in
             your
             next
             words
             here
             confess
             .
             Now
             both
             these
             being
             impossible
             ,
             and
             severally
             spoken
             by
             you
             ,
             only
             to
             serve
             a
             present
             turn
             ,
             your
             sorry
             merriment
             about
             the
             
               Scholler
               and
               his
               eggs
            
             ,
             will
             not
             free
             your self
             from
             being
             very
             ridiculous
             .
             Certainly
             this
             using
             
               no
               method
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             
               concealing
               your
               method
            
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             that
             
               civil
               Logick
            
             you
             have
             learned
             no
             man
             knows
             where
             :
             You
             had
             farre
             better
             hide
             your
             weaknesses
             under
             an
             universall
             silence
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             to
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             expose
             them
             afresh
             unto
             publick
             contempt
             ,
             trimmed
             up
             with
             froth
             and
             trifles
             .
             But
             this
             is
             but
             one
             of
             the
             least
             of
             your
             escapes
             ;
             you
             proceed
             to
             downright
             work
             in
             your
             following
             words
             ;
             
               Going
               on
               you
               deny
            
             (
             say
             you
             )
             
               that
               Protestants
               ever
               opposed
               the
               merit
               of
               Good
               works
               ;
               which
               at
               first
               I
               wondred
               at
               ,
               seeing
               the
               sound
               of
               it
               hath
               rung
               so
               often
               in
               my
               own
               ears
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               hundred
               Books
               written
               in
               this
               last
               Age
               so
               apparently
               witness
               it
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               till
               I
               found
               afterwards
               in
               my
               thorow
               perusall
               of
               your
               Book
               ,
               that
               you
               neither
               heed
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               nor
               how
               much
               you
               deny
               ;
               at
               last
               giving
               a
               distinction
               of
               the
               intrinsick
               acceptability
               of
               our
               works
               ,
               the
               easier
               to
               silence
               me
               ,
               you
               say
               as
               I
               say
               .
            
             Could
             any
             man
             ,
             not
             acquainted
             with
             you
             ,
             ever
             imagin
             ,
             but
             that
             had
             denied
             that
             
               ever
               Protestants
               opposed
               the
               merit
               of
               Good
               works
            
             ;
             you
             positively
             affirm
             I
             did
             so
             ;
             you
             pretend
             
             to
             transcribe
             my
             own
             words
             ;
             you
             wonder
             why
             I
             should
             say
             so
             ;
             you
             produce
             testimony
             to
             disprove
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             you
             know
             well
             enough
             that
             I
             never
             said
             so
             :
             have
             a
             little
             more
             care
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             your
             Conscience
             ,
             yet
             of
             your
             Reputation
             ;
             for
             seriously
             if
             you
             proceed
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             you
             will
             lose
             the
             common
             Priviledge
             of
             being
             believed
             when
             you
             speak
             truth
             .
             Your
             words
             in
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             ,
             p.
             15.
             ed.
             
             2.
             are
             ,
             that
             
               our
               Ministers
               cull
               out
               various
               Texts
            
             (
             
               out
               of
               the
               Epistle
               of
            
             Paul
             
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             )
             
               against
               the
               Christian
               doctrine
               of
               Good
               works
               ,
               and
               their
               merit
            
             ;
             wherein
             you
             plainly
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             of
             Good
             works
             ,
             and
             their
             merit
             ,
             as
             well
             you
             may
             ;
             I
             tell
             you
             pag.
             25
             ,
             26
             that
             
               no
               Protestant
               ever
               opposed
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               of
               Good
               Works
               .
            
             Here
             you
             repeat
             my
             words
             as
             you
             pretend
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             deny
             
               that
               any
               Protestant
               ever
               opposed
               the
               Merit
               of
               Good
               works
            
             ;
             and
             fall
             into
             a
             
               fained
               wonderment
            
             at
             mee
             ,
             for
             saying
             that
             which
             you
             knew
             well
             enough
             I
             never
             said
             :
             For
             Merit
             is
             not
             the
             Christian
             ,
             but
             rather
             as
             by
             you
             explained
             ,
             the
             
               Antichri-christian
               Doctrine
            
             of
             Good
             works
             ,
             as
             being
             perfectly
             Anti-Evangelicall
             .
             What
             Merit
             you
             will
             esteem
             this
             
               Good
               work
            
             of
             yours
             to
             have
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             part
             intimated
             what
             truely
             it
             doth
             deserve
             .
             But
             you
             adde
             ,
             that
             
               making
               a
               distinction
               of
               the
               intrinsick
               acceptability
               of
               works
               ,
               you
               say
               as
               I
               say
               :
            
             What
             is
             that
             I
             pray
             ?
             do
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Protestants
               oppose
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               of
               Good
               Works
               ,
            
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ;
             or
             do
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             
               never
               opposed
               the
               Merit
            
             of
             
               Good
               works
            
             ,
             as
             you
             fain
             me
             to
             say
             in
             your
             Epistle
             ?
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             :
             but
             I
             say
             that
             Protestants
             teach
             the
             
               Christian
               Doctrine
               of
               Good
               works
            
             ,
             as
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             oppose
             the
             
               Merit
               of
               Good
               works
            
             ,
             by
             you
             invented
             ,
             and
             as
             by
             you
             explained
             ,
             
             and
             now
             avowed
             .
             And
             whilest
             you
             talk
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             perfectly
             innocent
             ,
             you
             begin
             your
             story
             as
             if
             you
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             but
             to
             accuse
             another
             of
             fraud
             ,
             like
             him
             that
             cried
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Nec
                 si
                 me
                 miserum
                 fortuna
                 Sinonem
              
               
                 Finxit
                 ,
                 vanum
                 etiam
                 mendacemque
                 improba
                 fingit
                 .
              
            
             when
             you
             know
             what
             his
             business
             was
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             when
             you
             talk
             of
             the
             
               merit
               of
               Good
               works
            
             ,
             you
             stand
             in
             a
             slippery
             place
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             well
             what
             you
             would
             have
             ,
             nor
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             would
             have
             me
             believe
             .
             Your
             
               Tridentine
               Convention
            
             hath
             indeed
             provided
             a
             limber
             Cothurnus
             to
             fit
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             your
             severall
             statures
             and
             postures
             .
             But
             generall
             words
             are
             nothing
             but
             the
             proportion
             of
             a
             Cirque
             or
             Arena
             for
             Dogmatists
             to
             contend
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             .
             The
             Antient
             Ecclesiasticall
             importance
             of
             the
             word
             Merit
             ,
             wherein
             as
             it
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             numberless
             instances
             ,
             it
             denoted
             no
             more
             than
             
               to
               obtain
            
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             most
             of
             you
             ,
             rejected
             ,
             and
             do
             urge
             it
             in
             a
             strict
             Legall
             sense
             ,
             denoting
             working
             
               for
               a
               reward
            
             ,
             and
             performing
             that
             which
             is
             proportionable
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             Hireling
             is
             to
             his
             wages
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             strict
             Rules
             of
             Justice
             .
             See
             your
             
               Rhem.
               An.
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             10.
             
             So
             is
             the
             judgment
             I
             think
             of
             your
             Church
             explained
             by
             Suarez
             ,
             Tom.
             1.
             in
             Thom.
             3.
             d.
             41.
             
             
               A
               Supernaturall
               work
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               proceeding
               from
               Grace
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               ,
               hath
               a
               proportion
               unto
               ,
               and
               condignity
               of
               the
               reward
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               sufficient
               value
               ,
               to
               be
               worth
               the
               same
               .
            
             And
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             in
             owning
             that
             description
             of
             Merit
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             reject
             ,
             which
             I
             gave
             in
             my
             Animadversions
             ;
             namely
             
               an
               intrinsecall
               worth
               and
               value
               in
               works
               arising
               from
               the
               exact
               answerableness
               unto
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               proportion
               unto
               the
               reward
               ,
               
               so
               as
               on
               the
               Rules
               of
               Justice
               to
               deserve
               it
               .
            
             Of
             the
             same
             mind
             are
             most
             of
             you
             ;
             See
             
               Andrad
               .
               Orthodox
               .
               Explic.
            
             lib.
             6.
             
             
               Bagus
               de
               Merit
               .
               Op.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
             Though
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             Paul
             was
             not
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
             Ch.
             8.
             18.
             so
             that
             you
             must
             not
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             If
             Protestants
             oppose
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             with
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             out
             of
             many
             other
             portions
             of
             the
             holy
             Writ
             ;
             for
             they
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             opinion
             perfectly
             destructive
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             Nay
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             your
             own
             Church
             and
             way
             ,
             love
             not
             to
             talk
             at
             this
             high
             and
             lofty
             rate
             .
             Ferus
             speaks
             plain
             unto
             you
             on
             Mat.
             20.
             
             
               If
               you
               desire
               to
               hold
               the
               Grace
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               make
               no
               mention
               of
               your
               own
               merits
               .
               Durand
            
             slicks
             not
             to
             call
             the
             opinion
             which
             you
             seem
             to
             espouse
             ,
             temerarious
             ,
             yea
             blasphemous
             ,
             Quest.
             2.
             d.
             27.
             
             In
             the
             explication
             of
             your
             distinction
             of
             congruity
             and
             condignity
             ,
             how
             wofully
             are
             you
             divided
             ?
             as
             also
             in
             the
             application
             of
             it
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             your
             altercations
             about
             it
             ;
             the
             termes
             of
             it
             being
             
               horrid
               ,
               uncouth
            
             ,
             strangers
             to
             Scripture
             and
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             of
             an
             arbitrary
             signification
             ,
             about
             which
             men
             may
             with
             probabilities
             contend
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             very
             soul
             and
             life
             of
             your
             Doctrine
             of
             Merit
             lies
             in
             it
             .
             Some
             ascribe
             Merit
             of
             Congruity
             to
             works
             
               before
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Condignity
             to
             them
             done
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ;
             some
             ,
             Merit
             of
             Congruity
             to
             them
             ,
             done
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Merit
             of
             Condignity
             they
             utterly
             exclude
             :
             Some
             give
             Grace
             and
             the
             Promise
             a
             place
             in
             Merit
             ;
             some
             so
             explain
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             have
             no
             place
             at
             all
             therein
             .
             Generally
             in
             your
             Books
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             to
             do
             with
             God
             ,
             you
             begin
             to
             bethink
             your selves
             ,
             and
             speak
             much
             more
             humbly
             and
             modestly
             ,
             than
             you
             do
             when
             you
             endeavour
             to
             
               dispute
               subtilly
            
             and
             quell
             your
             Adversaries
             ,
             And
             I
             am
             
             not
             without
             hope
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             you
             do
             personally
             believe
             as
             to
             your
             own
             particular
             concernments
             ,
             far
             better
             than
             when
             you
             doctrinally
             express
             your selves
             ,
             when
             you
             contend
             with
             us
             :
             As
             when
             that
             famous
             Emperour
             
               Charles
               the
               fist
            
             ,
             after
             all
             his
             bustles
             in
             and
             about
             Religion
             ,
             came
             to
             die
             in
             his
             retirement
             ,
             he
             expresly
             renounced
             all
             
               merit
               of
               works
            
             ,
             as
             a
             proud
             sigment
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             himself
             to
             the
             
               sole
               Grace
            
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             on
             whose
             purchase
             of
             Heaven
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             alone
             relied
             .
             
               Toto
               pectori
               in
               Deum
               revolutus
               sic
               ratiocinabatur
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             renowned
             Thuanus
             ,
             Hist.
             lib.
             21.
             
               se
               quidem
               indignum
               esse
               qui
               propriis
               meritis
               regnum
               Caelorum
               obtineret
               ;
               sed
               Dominum
               Deum
               suum
               qui
               illud
               duplici
               jure
               obtinuit
               ,
               &
               patris
               haereditate
               ,
               &
               passionis
               merito
               ,
               altero
               contentum
               esse
               ,
               alterum
               sibi
               donare
               ,
               ex
               cujus
               dono
               illud
               sibi
               merito
               vindicet
               ,
               hacque
               ,
               fiducia
               fretus
               minime
               confundatur
               ;
               neque
               enim
               oleum
               misericordiae
               ,
               nisi
               in
               vase
               fiducia
               poni
               :
               hanc
               homines
               fiducium
               esse
               à
               se
               deficientis
               &
               innitentis
               Domino
               suo
               ,
               alioqui
               propriis
               meritis
               fidere
               non
               fidei
               esse
               ,
               sed
               perfidiae
               ;
               peccata
               remitti
               per
               Dei
               indulgentiam
               ,
               ideoque
               credere
               nos
               debere
               ,
               peccata
               deleri
               non
               posse
               ,
               nisi
               ab
               eo
               ,
               cuisoli
               peccavimus
               .
               &
               in
               quem
               peccatum
               non
               cadit
               ,
               per
               quem
               solum
               nobis
               peccata
               condonantur
               .
            
             Words
             worthy
             of
             a
             lasting
             memory
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             fail
             of
             where
             they
             are
             recorded
             .
             
               Casting
               himself
            
             ,
             saith
             that
             excellent
             
               Historian
               ,
               with
               his
               whole
               soul
               upon
               God
               ,
               he
               thus
               reasoned
               ;
               That
               for
               his
               part
               he
               was
               on
               the
               account
               of
               any
               merits
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               unworthy
               to
               obtain
               the
               Kingdom
               nf
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               his
               Lord
               and
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               a
               double
               right
               unto
               it
               ,
               one
               by
               inheritance
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               own
               passion
               ,
               contented
               himself
               with
               the
               one
               ,
               granted
               the
               other
               unto
               him
               ;
               by
               whose
               grant
               ,
               he
               rightly
               (
               or
               deservedly
               )
               laid
               claim
               thereunto
               ;
               and
               resting
               in
               this
               
               faith
               or
               confidence
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               confounded
               ;
               for
               the
               oyl
               of
               mercy
               is
               not
               powred
               but
               into
               the
               vessel
               of
               faith
               :
               this
               is
               the
               faith
               or
               confidence
               of
               a
               man
               fainting
               or
               despairing
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               resting
               on
               his
               Lord
               ;
               and
               otherwise
               to
               trust
               to
               our
               own
               merits
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               but
               of
               infidelity
               or
               perfidiousness
               ;
               that
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               by
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               believe
               that
               sins
               cannot
               be
               blotted
               out
               or
               forgiven
               ,
               but
               by
               him
               against
               whom
               we
               have
               sinned
               ,
               who
               sinneth
               not
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               alone
               our
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               .
            
             This
             S
             r
             is
             the
             faith
             of
             Protestants
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             
               merit
               of
               works
            
             ,
             which
             that
             Wise
             and
             Mighty
             Emperour
             ,
             after
             all
             his
             Military
             actings
             against
             them
             ,
             found
             the
             only
             safe
             Anchor
             for
             his
             soul
             in
             extremis
             ,
             his
             only
             relief
             against
             crying
             out
             with
             Hadrian
             
               
                 Animula
                 vagula
                 ,
                 blandula
                 ,
              
               
                 Hospes
                 ,
                 comesque
                 corporis
                 ,
              
               
                 Quae
                 nunc
                 abibis
                 in
                 loca
                 ?
              
               
                 Pallidula
                 ,
                 frigida
                 ,
                 nudula
              
               
                 Nec
                 ,
                 ut
                 soles
                 ,
                 dabis
                 jocos
                 .
              
            
             The
             only
             Antidote
             against
             despair
             ,
             the
             only
             stay
             of
             a
             soul
             when
             once
             entring
             the
             lists
             of
             Eternity
             .
             And
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             you
             fix
             on
             the
             same
             Principles
             ,
             as
             to
             your
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             .
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             do
             you
             trouble
             the
             world
             with
             an
             opinion
             ,
             wherein
             you
             can
             find
             no
             benefit
             ,
             when
             ,
             if
             true
             you
             should
             principally
             expect
             to
             be
             relieved
             and
             supported
             by
             it
             .
             But
             he
             that
             looks
             to
             find
             
               solid
               peace
            
             and
             consolation
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             a
             blessed
             entrance
             into
             another
             ,
             on
             any
             other
             grounds
             than
             those
             expressed
             by
             that
             dying
             Emperour
             ,
             will
             find
             himself
             deceived
             .
             S
             r
             ,
             you
             will
             one
             day
             find
             ,
             that
             our
             
               own
               works
            
             or
             merits
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             the
             sufferage
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             or
             
             any
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             ,
             the
             surplussage
             of
             the
             works
             or
             merits
             of
             other
             sinners
             ,
             are
             
               pitifull
               things
            
             to
             come
             into
             competition
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             pardoning-Mercy
             in
             him
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             Inquisition
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             destroy
             Constantine
             who
             was
             confessor
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             assisted
             him
             unto
             his
             departure
             .
             And
             King
             Philip
             took
             care
             that
             his
             Son
             Charles
             should
             not
             live
             in
             the
             faith
             wherein
             his
             Father
             Charles
             died
             ;
             whereby
             Merit
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             Righteousness
             ,
             prevailed
             at
             Court
             :
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             when
             many
             of
             you
             are
             in
             cold
             blood
             ,
             and
             think
             more
             of
             God
             than
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             last
             account
             than
             of
             your
             present
             Arguments
             ,
             you
             begin
             to
             believe
             that
             Mercy
             and
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             will
             be
             a
             
               better
               plea
            
             ,
             as
             to
             your
             own
             particular
             concernments
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             Protestants
             teach
             the
             necessity
             of
             Good
             works
             upon
             the
             cogent
             Principles
             I
             minded
             you
             of
             in
             my
             Animadversions
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             might
             not
             be
             amiss
             in
             you
             to
             surcease
             from
             troubling
             them
             about
             their
             Merit
             ,
             which
             few
             of
             you
             are
             agreed
             about
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             would
             willingly
             hope
             ,
             none
             of
             you
             dare
             trust
             unto
             .
             You
             have
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             been
             minded
             before
             now
             of
             the
             conclusion
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             by
             your
             great
             Champion
             Bellarmin
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             
               de
               Justificat
            
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
             Propter
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               incertitudinem
               propriae
               justitiae
               ,
               &
               periculum
               inanis
               gloriae
               ,
               TUTISSIMUM
               est
               ,
               fiduciam
               totam
               in
               sola
               Dei
               misericordia
               &
               be●ignitate
               reponere
               :
               Because
               of
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               our
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               vain-glory
               ,
               it
               is
               the
            
             Safest
             course
             
               to
               place
               all
               our
               confidence
               in
               the
               alone
               mercy
               and
               benignity
               of
               God
               :
            
             Wherein
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             he
             disclaimeth
             all
             that
             he
             had
             subtilly
             disputed
             before
             about
             the
             merit
             of
             Works
             ;
             and
             he
             appears
             to
             have
             been
             in
             good
             earnest
             in
             this
             conclusion
             ;
             seeing
             he
             
             made
             such
             use
             of
             it
             himself
             in
             particular
             ,
             at
             the
             close
             of
             all
             his
             Disputes
             and
             Dayes
             ;
             praying
             in
             his
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             That
             God
             would
             deal
             with
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             
               aestimator
               meriti
            
             ,
             a
             Judg
             of
             his
             merit
             ,
             but
             
               largitor
               veniae
            
             a
             mercifull
             Pardoner
             ;
             
               Vit.
               Bell.
               per
               Sylvestr
               ,
               à
               Pet.
               San.
               Impress
               .
               Antuerpiae
            
             1631.
             
             And
             why
             is
             this
             the
             safest
             course
             ?
             certainly
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             appointed
             it
             and
             revealed
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             for
             on
             no
             other
             ground
             can
             any
             course
             towards
             Heaven
             be
             accounted
             safe
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             the
             way
             of
             his
             appointment
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             trust
             to
             his
             mercy
             alone
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             let
             them
             that
             will
             be
             so
             minded
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             perswasions
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             to
             trust
             to
             their
             own
             merit
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             they
             find
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             steered
             a
             course
             not
             so
             safe
             as
             they
             expected
             .
             And
             so
             I
             desire
             your
             excuse
             for
             this
             Diversion
             ,
             the
             design
             of
             it
             being
             only
             to
             discover
             one
             reason
             of
             your
             failing
             in
             morality
             ,
             in
             affirming
             mee
             to
             have
             said
             that
             which
             you
             knew
             well
             enough
             I
             did
             not
             ;
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             stood
             in
             a
             slippery
             place
             as
             to
             the
             
               point
               of
               faith
            
             which
             you
             were
             asserting
             ,
             being
             not
             instructed
             how
             to
             speak
             constantly
             and
             evenly
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             to
             take
             you
             off
             from
             that
             
               vain
               confidence
            
             ,
             which
             this
             proud
             opinion
             of
             the
             
               Merit
               of
               works
            
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             ingenerate
             in
             you
             ;
             whose
             first
             Inventours
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             did
             nor
             sufficiently
             consider
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             to
             doe
             ,
             before
             whom
             sinners
             appearing
             in
             their
             own
             strength
             and
             Righteousness
             will
             one
             day
             cry
             ,
             
               Who
               amongst
               us
               shall
               dwell
               with
               devouring
               fire
               ,
               who
               amongst
               us
               shall
               inhabit
               with
               everlasting
               burnings
               ?
            
             not
             the
             purity
             ,
             perfection
             and
             severity
             of
             his
             
               fiery
               Law
            
             ,
             judging
             ,
             condemning
             ,
             cursing
             every
             sinner
             for
             every
             sinne
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             mercy
             or
             compassion
             ;
             if
             you
             would
             but
             
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             for
             any
             man
             to
             know
             all
             his
             
               secret
               sinnes
            
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             compensation
             to
             God
             for
             the
             
               least
               of
               them
            
             that
             he
             doth
             know
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             very
             
               best
               of
               his
               works
            
             come
             short
             of
             that
             
               universal
               perfection
            
             which
             is
             required
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             dares
             not
             put
             the
             issue
             of
             his
             
               eternal
               condition
            
             upon
             any
             one
             of
             them
             singly
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             life
             should
             be
             put
             into
             everlasting
             oblivion
             ;
             and
             withall
             would
             diligently
             enquire
             into
             the
             end
             of
             God
             in
             giving
             his
             Son
             to
             die
             for
             sinners
             ,
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             Grace
             therein
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             the
             Importance
             of
             the
             Promises
             thereof
             ,
             the
             weight
             that
             is
             layed
             in
             Scripture
             on
             the
             
               Righteousness
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             with
             the
             Redemption
             that
             is
             purchased
             thereby
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             peremptory
             exclusion
             of
             the
             
               merit
               of
               our
               works
            
             by
             Paul
             form
             our
             Justification
             before
             God
             ;
             I
             am
             perswaded
             you
             would
             find
             another
             manner
             of
             Rest
             and
             Peace
             unto
             your
             soul
             ,
             than
             all
             
               your
               own
               works
            
             ,
             and
             your
             other
             pretended
             supplements
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             reliefs
             against
             their
             defects
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             supply
             you
             withall
             .
             And
             this
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             be
             offended
             at
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             thus
             occasionally
             minded
             you
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             A
             defence
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             .
             Principles
             of
             Fiat
             Lux
             re-examined
             .
             Of
             our
             receiving
             the
             Gospell
             from
             Rome
             .
             Our
             abode
             with
             them
             from
             whom
             we
             received
             it
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             same
             page
             ,
             you
             proceed
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             my
             
               second
               Chapter
            
             ;
             and
             therein
             of
             the
             Principles
             which
             I
             gathered
             out
             of
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             ;
             and
             which
             I
             affirmed
             ,
             to
             
               run
               through
            
             and
             to
             animate
             your
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             on
             which
             your
             Superstructure
             is
             built
             .
             Concerning
             them
             all
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             pag.
             21.
             
               that
               in
               the
               sense
               the
               words
               do
               either
               naturally
               make
               out
               ,
               or
               in
               which
               I
               understand
               them
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               whole
               you
               can
               hardly
               own
               any
               one
               .
            
             Pray
             S
             r
             ,
             remember
             that
             I
             never
             pretended
             to
             set
             down
             
               your
               words
            
             ,
             but
             to
             express
             
               your
               sense
            
             in
             my
             own
             .
             And
             if
             I
             do
             not
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             of
             the
             Principles
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             not
             (
             in
             the
             sense
             by
             me
             declared
             )
             affirmed
             ,
             and
             asserted
             ;
             I
             will
             be
             contented
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             done
             you
             some
             wrong
             ,
             and
             my self
             
               much
               more
            
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             attending
             unto
             that
             Rule
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             compelled
             so
             often
             to
             desire
             you
             to
             give
             up
             your self
             unto
             the
             conduct
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Principle
             imputed
             unto
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             is
             ,
             
               That
               we
               received
               the
               Gospell
               first
               from
            
             Rome
             .
             To
             which
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Wee
               ,
               that
               is
               we
               English
               men
               ,
               received
               it
               first
               from
               thence
               .
            
             Well
             then
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             Principle
             of
             the
             Ten
             ;
             this
             you
             own
             and
             seek
             to
             defend
             ,
             If
             you
             do
             so
             in
             reference
             unto
             any
             other
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             your
             
               hardly
               one
               that
               you
               can
               own
               ?
            
             You
             have
             already
             
               one
               foot
            
             over
             the
             limits
             which
             you
             have
             newly
             
             prescribed
             your self
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             you
             utterly
             forsaking
             of
             them
             by
             and
             by
             .
             For
             the
             present
             you
             proceed
             unto
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             Principle
             and
             say
             ,
             
               But
               against
               this
               you
               reply
               ,
               that
               we
               received
               it
               not
               first
               from
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               but
               by
            
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             from
             Palestine
             ,
             as
             Fiat
             Lux
             
               himself
               acknowledgeth
               :
               S
               r
               ,
               if
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             
               say
               both
               these
               things
               ,
               he
               cannot
               mean
               them
               in
               your
               false
               contradictory
               sense
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               own
               true
               one
               ,
               Wee
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               wee
               Englishmen
               ,
               the
               now
               actuall
               inhabitants
               of
               this
               Land
               and
               progeny
               of
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               received
               first
               our
               Gospell
               and
               Christendome
               from
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               though
               the
               Brittans
               that
               inhabited
               the
               Land
               before
               ,
               differing
               as
               much
               from
               us
               as
               Antipodes
               ,
               had
               some
               of
               them
               been
               Christened
               long
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Christendome
               that
               prevailed
               and
               lasted
               among
               the
               Brittans
               ,
               even
               they
               also
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ,
               had
               it
               from
            
             Rome
             
               too
               ;
               mark
               this
               likewise
            
             .
             This
             matrer
             must
             be
             called
             
               over
               again
            
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             here
             be
             the
             more
             brief
             upon
             it
             .
             In
             my
             first
             Answer
             ,
             I
             shewed
             you
             not
             only
             that
             your
             position
             was
             not
             true
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             on
             supposition
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             in
             the
             least
             advance
             your
             intention
             .
             Here
             you
             acknowledg
             that
             the
             Brittans
             at
             first
             received
             not
             the
             Gospell
             from
             Rome
             ;
             but
             reply
             two
             things
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               that
               belongs
               not
               unto
               us
               Englishmen
               or
               Saxons
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             because
             the
             Brittans
             have
             been
             conquered
             ,
             we
             who
             are
             now
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Brittain
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             received
             the
             Gospell
             from
             them
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Brittans
             at
             first
             received
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             never
             utterly
             extinct
             in
             Brittany
             from
             its
             first
             plantation
             ,
             then
             much
             less
             can
             the
             present
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             conquered
             oftener
             than
             Brittain
             ,
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             received
             the
             Gospell
             from
             them
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             first
             delivered
             unto
             the
             old
             Romans
             .
             For
             though
             I
             confess
             that
             the
             
               Saxons
               ,
               
               Jutes
            
             ,
             and
             Angles
             made
             great
             havock
             of
             the
             
               Antient
               Brittans
            
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             comparable
             unto
             that
             which
             was
             made
             at
             Rome
             ;
             which
             at
             length
             Totilas
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             been
             taken
             and
             sacked
             more
             than
             once
             before
             ,
             marching
             out
             of
             it
             against
             Belisarius
             ,
             left
             as
             desolate
             as
             a
             wilderness
             without
             one
             living
             soul
             to
             inhabit
             it
             .
             Ipse
             (
             Totilas
             )
             
               cum
               suarum
               copiarum
               parte
               progreditur
               ,
               Romanos
               qui
               Senatorii
               erant
               ordinis
               secum
               trahens
               ;
               alia
               omni
               urbanorum
               multitudine
               vel
               virilis
               muliebrisque
               sexus
               ,
               &
               puer
               is
               in
               Campaniae
               agres
               missis
               :
               ita
               ut
               Romae
               nemo
               hominum
               restaret
               ,
               sed
               vasta
               ibi
               esset
               solitudo
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Procopius
               ,
               Hist
               ,
               Goth.
               l.
               3.
               
            
             Concerning
             which
             action
             saith
             
               Sigonius
               de
               Imper.
               Occid
               .
               lib.
               19.
               
               Vrbs
               Roma
               incolis
               omnibus
               amotis
               ,
               prorsus
               est
               destituta
               :
               memorandum
               inter
               pauca
               exempla
               humanae
               fortune
               ludibrium
               ,
               ac
               spectaculum
               ipsis
               etiam
               hostibus
               ,
               quanquam
               ab
               omni
               humanitate
               remotissimis
               ,
               miserandum
               .
               The
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               all
               its
               Inhabitants
               being
               removed
               ,
               was
               wholly
               desolate
               ,
               an
               unparallel'd
               reproach
               of
               humane
               condition
               ,
               and
               a
               spectacle
               of
               pity
               to
               the
               very
               enemies
               ,
               though
               most
               remote
               from
               all
               humanity
               !
            
             Tbe
             next
             inhabitants
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             a
             mixture
             of
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Tbracians
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             brought
             in
             by
             Belisarius
             :
             You
             may
             go
             now
             and
             reproach
             the
             Brittans
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             with
             their
             being
             conquered
             by
             the
             Saxons
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             pray
             give
             me
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             present
             Inhabitants
             of
             England
             ,
             may
             not
             date
             their
             reception
             of
             Christianity
             from
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             it
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             you
             suppose
             the
             present
             Inhabitants
             of
             Rome
             may
             do
             theirs
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             wherein
             it
             was
             first
             preached
             unto
             the
             old
             Romans
             ?
             But
             you
             except
             again
             ;
             
               that
               the
               Christendom
               that
               prevailed
               and
               lasted
               among
               the
            
             Brittans
             
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               the
            
             Saxons
             ,
             
               came
               from
            
             Rome
             
               too
               ;
               you
               bid
               me
               ,
               mark
               that
               likewise
               .
            
             
             I
             do
             consider
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             and
             desire
             you
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             wherein
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             be
             very
             urgent
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             not
             put
             you
             upon
             impossibilities
             ;
             and
             your
             incompetency
             to
             give
             the
             least
             colour
             unto
             this
             
               Remarkable
               Assertion
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             discovered
             in
             our
             further
             progress
             .
             For
             the
             present
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             mind
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Christianity
             which
             prevailed
             in
             Brittany
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             continued
             among
             the
             Brittans
             in
             Wales
             ,
             after
             the
             conquest
             of
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             Island
             by
             the
             Saxons
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             that
             came
             not
             from
             Rome
             ,
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             customes
             which
             they
             observed
             and
             insisted
             on
             ,
             differing
             from
             those
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             your
             refusall
             to
             admit
             those
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             the
             story
             whereof
             you
             have
             in
             
               Beda
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             I
             know
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             rationally
             replied
             ,
             that
             Rome
             might
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             Brittain
             ,
             have
             invented
             many
             new
             customs
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             strange
             unto
             the
             Brittans
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             Austin
             ;
             for
             indeed
             so
             they
             had
             done
             :
             but
             this
             exception
             will
             here
             take
             no
             place
             ;
             for
             the
             customes
             the
             Brittish
             Church
             adhered
             unto
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             having
             their
             Rise
             and
             occasion
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             were
             never
             admitted
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             thence
             could
             not
             be
             transmitted
             hither
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             were
             also
             other
             Exceptions
             put
             in
             ,
             unto
             your
             Application
             of
             this
             Principle
             unto
             your
             purpose
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             that
             there
             were
             any
             Truth
             in
             the
             
               matter
               of
               Fact
            
             asserted
             by
             you
             .
             For
             ,
             suppose
             that
             those
             who
             from
             beyond
             Sea
             first
             preached
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             came
             from
             Rome
             ,
             yea
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             please
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ;
             I
             ask
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             
               his
               Religion
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Religion
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             that
             they
             brought
             with
             them
             ?
             Did
             the
             Pope
             first
             find
             it
             out
             ?
             or
             did
             they
             publish
             it
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Pope
             ?
             You
             say
             ,
             
               It
               was
               the
               Popes
               Religion
               ,
               
               not
               invented
               but
               professed
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               derived
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Missioners
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             and
             what
             more
             ;
             for
             all
             this
             was
             before
             supposed
             in
             my
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             which
             we
             sought
             further
             after
             .
             I
             supposed
             the
             Pope
             professed
             the
             Religion
             which
             he
             sent
             ;
             and
             your
             Courtly
             expression
             
               derived
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Missioners
               ,
            
             is
             but
             the
             same
             in
             sense
             and
             meaning
             with
             my
             homely
             phrase
             ,
             
               they
               that
               preached
               it
               were
               sent
               by
               him
               .
            
             On
             this
             I
             enquire
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             to
             be
             esteemed
             his
             Religion
             or
             no
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             more
             his
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             every
             one
             that
             professeth
             it
             ;
             Or
             did
             those
             that
             were
             sent
             baptize
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             or
             teach
             us
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             crucified
             for
             us
             ?
             You
             answer
             ,
             
               that
               he
               sent
               them
               to
               preach
               :
            
             I
             see
             
               
                 —
                 Nil
                 opus
                 est
                 te
              
               
                 Circumagi
                 ,
                 quendam
                 volo
                 visere
                 non
                 tibi
                 notum
                 .
              
            
             you
             understand
             not
             what
             I
             enquire
             after
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             be
             all
             you
             have
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             supposed
             ,
             so
             what
             matter
             is
             it
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             who
             planted
             ,
             and
             who
             watered
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             that
             was
             preached
             ,
             and
             God
             that
             
               gave
               the
               encrease
            
             :
             Christ
             liveth
             still
             ,
             his
             Word
             abideth
             still
             ,
             but
             the
             planters
             and
             waterers
             are
             dead
             long
             ago
             .
             Again
             ,
             What
             though
             we
             received
             the
             Gospell
             from
             Rome
             ?
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             we
             received
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             
               present
               Church
            
             of
             Rome
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ?
             Pope
             Gregory
             knew
             little
             of
             the
             present
             Romane
             Doctrine
             about
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             .
             What
             was
             broached
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             condemned
             in
             another
             ,
             (
             even
             John
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             fasted
             for
             a
             kind
             of
             Popedome
             ,
             )
             and
             professed
             himself
             an
             obedient
             servant
             to
             his
             
               good
               Lord
            
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Many
             a
             good
             Doctrine
             hath
             been
             lost
             at
             Rome
             since
             those
             old
             dayes
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             
               new
               fancy
            
             broached
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             tradition
             of
             men
             taught
             
             for
             a
             doctrine
             of
             truth
             .
             
               
                 Hipolyte
                 ,
                 sic
                 est
                 ;
                 Thes●i
                 vultus
                 amo
                 ,
              
               
                 Illos
                 priores
                 quos
                 tulit
                 quondam
                 puer
                 ,
              
               
                 Quum
                 prima
                 puras
                 barba
                 signaret
                 genas
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 ora
                 flavus
                 tenera
                 tingebat
                 rubor
                 .
              
            
             We
             love
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             its
             purity
             and
             integrity
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               her
               youth
            
             and
             chastity
             ,
             before
             she
             was
             deflowred
             by
             
               false
               worship
            
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             present
             Roman
             carnall
             confederacy
             ?
             If
             then
             any
             in
             this
             Nation
             did
             receive
             their
             Religion
             from
             Rome
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Saxons
             had
             Christianity
             declared
             unto
             them
             ,
             by
             some
             sent
             from
             Rome
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             received
             the
             present
             Religion
             of
             Rome
             .
             
               Hei
               mihi
               qualis
               ?
               —
               quantum
               mutatur
               ab
               illa
               ?
            
             
               which
               of
               old
               she
               prosessed
            
             .
             
               
                 Multa
                 dies
                 variusque
                 labor
                 mutabilis
                 aevi
                 ,
              
               
                 Rettulit
                 in
                 pejus
                 .
              
            
             And
             this
             sad
             alteration
             ,
             declension
             ,
             and
             change
             ,
             we
             may
             bewail
             in
             her
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             did
             the
             like
             apostacy
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             of
             old
             ,
             
               How
               is
               the
               faithfull
               City
               become
               an
               harlot
               ?
               it
               was
               full
               of
               judgement
               ,
               righteousness
               lodged
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               now
               murderers
               ;
               thy
               silver
               is
               become
               dross
               ,
               thy
               wine
               mixt
               with
               water
               .
            
             He
             admires
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             was
             not
             ignorant
             how
             it
             became
             so
             ;
             no
             more
             are
             others
             in
             reference
             unto
             your
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             if
             we
             had
             received
             from
             you
             ,
             or
             by
             your
             means
             ,
             the
             Religion
             that
             is
             now
             professed
             at
             Rome
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             we
             might
             have
             received
             that
             with
             it
             ,
             namely
             the
             Bible
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             made
             it
             our
             duty
             ,
             to
             
               examine
               ,
               try
            
             ,
             and
             reject
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             saw
             from
             thence
             just
             cause
             
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             unless
             we
             should
             be
             condemned
             for
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Bereans
             are
             so
             highly
             commended
             .
             So
             that
             neither
             is
             your
             Position
             true
             ,
             nor
             if
             it
             were
             so
             would
             it
             at
             all
             advantage
             your
             pretensions
             .
          
           
             I
             adde
             also
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               the
               Gospel
               come
               from
               another
               place
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               ,
               was
               it
               first
               preached
               there
               ?
            
             This
             you
             have
             culled
             out
             ,
             as
             supposing
             your self
             able
             to
             say
             something
             unto
             it
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             
               Properly
               speaking
               ,
               it
               came
               not
               so
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               as
               it
               came
               to
               us
               :
               for
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               fountains
               ,
               nay
               two
               of
               the
               thirteen
               ,
               and
               those
               the
               largest
               and
               greatest
               ,
               were
               transferred
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               which
               they
               watered
               with
               their
               blood
               .
               We
               had
               never
               any
               such
               standing
               fountain
               of
               our
               Christian
               Religion
               here
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               stream
               derived
               unto
               us
               from
               thence
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             hard
             hap
             it
             seems
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             claim
             any
             priviledge
             or
             reputation
             ,
             that
             may
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             some
             mens
             designs
             .
             No
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             Apostolicall
             Person
             ,
             must
             be
             allowed
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             us
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             peirk
             up
             into
             competition
             with
             Rome
             .
             But
             though
             Rome
             it
             seems
             must
             alwayes
             be
             excepted
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             you
             do
             not
             in
             generall
             conclude
             our
             condition
             beneath
             that
             of
             any
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             at
             first
             was
             preached
             ,
             by
             one
             or
             
               two
               Apostles
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             cry
             ,
             
               Properly
               speaking
               ,
               it
               came
               not
               to
               us
               at
               all
               .
            
             What
             think
             you
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             twelve
             Apostles
             all
             of
             them
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Or
             what
             think
             you
             of
             Capernaum
             ,
             that
             was
             
               lifted
               up
               to
               Heaven
            
             ,
             in
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             means
             of
             light
             granted
             for
             a
             while
             unto
             them
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             our
             condition
             worse
             than
             theirs
             ?
             The
             
               two
               fountains
            
             you
             mention
             ,
             were
             opened
             at
             Antioch
             in
             Syria
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             other
             places
             ,
             before
             they
             conveyed
             one
             drop
             of
             their
             treasures
             to
             Rome
             ;
             which
             whether
             one
             of
             them
             ever
             did
             by
             his
             personall
             presence
             ,
             
             is
             very
             questionable
             .
             And
             by
             this
             Rule
             of
             yours
             ,
             though
             England
             may
             not
             ,
             yet
             every
             place
             where
             S
             t
             Peter
             and
             St
             Paul
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             may
             contend
             with
             Rome
             as
             to
             this
             priviledge
             .
             And
             what
             will
             you
             then
             get
             by
             your
             trumphing
             over
             us
             ?
             
               Non
               vides
               id
               manticae
               quòd
               à
               tergo
               est
               :
            
             When
             men
             are
             intent
             upon
             a
             
               supposed
               advantage
            
             ,
             they
             oftentimes
             overlook
             
               reall
               inconveniencies
            
             that
             lye
             ready
             to
             seize
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             befalls
             you
             more
             than
             once
             .
             Besides
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             more
             obscure
             ,
             than
             by
             whom
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             means
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             preached
             at
             Rome
             :
             By
             S
             t
             Paul
             it
             is
             certain
             it
             was
             not
             :
             for
             before
             ever
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             number
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             written
             about
             the
             fourteenth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             the
             
               fifty
               third
            
             of
             Christ.
             Nor
             yet
             by
             Peter
             ;
             for
             not
             at
             present
             to
             insist
             on
             the
             great
             incertainty
             whether
             ever
             he
             was
             there
             or
             no
             ,
             which
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             ,
             than
             that
             about
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             fourty
             fifth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             was
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             
             (
             Baronius
             makes
             the
             third
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             the
             fourty
             fifth
             of
             Christ
             to
             contemporize
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             mistake
             )
             and
             some
             say
             he
             abode
             there
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             
               sundry
               years
            
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             as
             good
             authority
             ,
             as
             any
             is
             produced
             for
             his
             coming
             to
             Rome
             .
             But
             it
             is
             generally
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             founded
             at
             Rome
             that
             year
             ,
             but
             by
             whom
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Socrates
             said
             of
             the
             preference
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             living
             or
             dead
             )
             
               is
               known
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               of
               mortall
               men
               not
               to
               any
               :
               Jam
               sumus
               ergo
               pares
               .
            
             For
             ,
             to
             confess
             the
             truth
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             certainly
             who
             first
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             in
             Brittain
             ;
             some
             say
             Peter
             ,
             some
             Paul
             ,
             some
             
               Simon
               Zelotes
            
             ,
             most
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             shewed
             ;
             
             by
             whom
             certainly
             I
             know
             not
             :
             but
             some
             one
             it
             was
             or
             more
             ,
             whom
             God
             sent
             upon
             his
             arrand
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             message
             .
             No
             more
             do
             you
             know
             who
             preached
             it
             first
             at
             Rome
             ,
             though
             in
             generall
             it
             appears
             that
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             were
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             whence
             the
             very
             first
             Converts
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             were
             variously
             minded
             about
             the
             observation
             of
             Mosaicall
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             God
             in
             his
             infinitely
             holy
             wisdome
             and
             providence
             ,
             left
             the
             springs
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             introductions
             of
             it
             into
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             darkness
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             after-times
             ,
             to
             obviate
             those
             towring
             thoughts
             of
             preheminency
             ,
             which
             he
             foresaw
             that
             some
             men
             from
             externall
             advantages
             would
             entertain
             ,
             to
             the
             no
             small
             prejudice
             of
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             Christian
             humility
             .
             As
             far
             as
             appears
             from
             Story
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             in
             England
             ,
             before
             any
             Church
             was
             founded
             at
             Rome
             :
             It
             was
             so
             ,
             saith
             
               Gildas
               ,
               Summo
               tempore
               Tiberii
               Caesaris
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             extremo
             ;
             about
             the
             end
             of
             the
             raigh
             of
             
               Tiberius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             who
             died
             in
             the
             thirty
             ninth
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             five
             or
             six
             years
             at
             least
             before
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             
             Roman-Church
             were
             layed
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             These
             things
             we
             must
             speak
             unto
             ,
             because
             you
             suppose
             them
             of
             importance
             unto
             your
             Cause
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Assertion
             ascribed
             unto
             your
             Fiat
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             is
             ,
             
               That
               whence
               and
               from
               whom
               we
               first
               received
               our
               Religion
               ,
               there
               and
               with
               them
               we
               must
               abide
               therein
               ,
               to
               them
               we
               must
               repair
               for
               guidance
               ;
               and
               return
               to
               their
               rule
               and
               conduct
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               departed
               from
               them
               .
            
             To
             which
             you
             now
             say
             ,
             
               This
               Principle
               as
               it
               is
               never
               delivered
               by
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             ,
             
               though
               you
               put
               it
               upon
               me
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               in
               the
               latitude
               it
               carries
               ,
               
               and
               wherein
               you
               understand
               it
               ,
               absolutely
               false
               ,
               never
               thought
               of
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               indeed
               impossible
               :
               For
               how
               can
               we
               abide
               with
               them
               in
               any
               truth
               ,
               who
               may
               not
               perhaps
               abide
               in
               it
               themselves
               ?
               Great
               part
               of
            
             Flanders
             
               was
               first
               converted
               by
               English
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               obliged
               to
               accompany
               the
               English
               in
               our
               now
               present
               wayes
               .
            
             I
             am
             glad
             you
             confess
             this
             Principle
             now
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             it
             was
             sufficiently
             proved
             so
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             and
             your
             whole
             Discourse
             rendred
             thereby
             useless
             :
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             will
             the
             preceding
             Assertion
             so
             often
             incuicated
             by
             you
             serve
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             false
             ?
             For
             what
             matter
             is
             it
             from
             whence
             or
             whom
             wereceive
             the
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             obligation
             upon
             us
             to
             continue
             in
             their
             communion
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             as
             we
             judge
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             truth
             ?
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             do
             you
             avoid
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Causes
             of
             our
             not
             abiding
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             manage
             all
             your
             Charge
             upon
             the
             generall
             head
             of
             our
             departure
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             have
             just
             cause
             by
             your
             own
             concession
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             It
             is
             false
             then
             by
             your
             own
             acknowledgement
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             as
             sure
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             which
             I
             understand
             it
             in
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             yours
             .
             And
             you
             labour
             with
             all
             your
             art
             to
             prove
             and
             confirm
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             pag.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47.
             and
             in
             this
             very
             Epistle
             ,
             pag.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             &c.
             
             On
             the
             account
             that
             the
             Gospel
             came
             unto
             us
             from
             Rome
             ,
             you
             expresly
             adjudge
             the
             preheminence
             over
             us
             unto
             Rome
             ,
             and
             determine
             that
             her
             we
             must
             all
             hear
             ,
             and
             obey
             ,
             and
             abide
             with
             .
             But
             if
             you
             may
             say
             and
             unsay
             ,
             assert
             and
             deny
             ,
             avow
             and
             disclaim
             at
             your
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             things
             make
             for
             your
             advantage
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             evade
             the
             owning
             of
             the
             whole
             drift
             and
             scope
             of
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             by
             having
             expressed
             your self
             in
             a
             loose
             flourish
             of
             words
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             to
             no
             great
             purpose
             further
             to
             talk
             with
             you
             :
             
             
               Quo
               te●eam
               vultus
               mutantem
               Protea
               nodo
               ?
            
             To
             lay
             
               fast
               hold
            
             ,
             and
             not
             startle
             at
             a
             new
             shape
             ,
             was
             the
             counsell
             his
             daughter
             gave
             to
             Menelaus
             .
             And
             I
             must
             needs
             urge
             you
             to
             leave
             off
             all
             thoughts
             of
             evading
             ,
             by
             such
             changes
             of
             your
             hue
             ,
             and
             to
             abide
             by
             what
             you
             say
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             believe
             you
             never
             intended
             knowingly
             to
             assert
             this
             Principle
             in
             its
             whole
             latitude
             ,
             because
             you
             did
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             seem
             ,
             consider
             how
             little
             it
             would
             make
             for
             your
             advantage
             ,
             seeing
             so
             many
             would
             come
             in
             for
             a
             share
             in
             the
             priviledge
             intimated
             in
             it
             with
             your
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             you
             do
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             love
             competitors
             .
             But
             you
             would
             fain
             have
             the
             Conclusion
             hold
             as
             to
             your
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             only
             ;
             those
             that
             have
             received
             the
             Gospel
             from
             her
             ,
             must
             alwayes
             abide
             in
             her
             communion
             .
             That
             this
             Assertion
             is
             not
             built
             on
             any
             generall
             foundation
             of
             Reason
             or
             Authority
             ,
             your self
             now
             confess
             .
             And
             that
             you
             have
             no
             speciall
             priviledge
             to
             plead
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             hath
             been
             proved
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             whereof
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Further
             Vindication
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             .
             Church
             of
             Rome
             not
             what
             she
             was
             of
             old
             .
             Her
             Falls
             and
             Apostacy
             .
             Difference
             between
             Idolatry
             ,
             Apostacy
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             Schism
             .
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             condemned
             by
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councels
             .
             Imposing
             Rites
             unnecessary
             .
             Persecution
             for
             Conscience
             .
             Papall
             Supremacy
             .
             The
             Branches
             of
             it
             .
             Papall
             Personall
             Infallibility
             .
             Religious
             veneration
             of
             Images
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             Assertion
             which
             you
             review
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Roman
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               practice
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               every
               way
               the
               same
               as
               when
               first
               we
               received
               the
               Gospel
               from
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               nor
               can
               they
               ever
               otherwise
               be
            
             ;
             whereunto
             you
             say
             ,
             
               This
               indeed
               though
               I
               do
               no
               where
               formally
               express
               it
               ,
               yet
               I
               suppose
               it
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               it
               hath
               been
               demonstratively
               proved
               a
               hundred
               times
               over
               .
               You
               deny
               it
               hath
               been
               proved
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               not
               then
               disprove
               it
               ?
               because
               you
               decline
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               all
               common
               places
               .
            
             All
             that
             I
             affirmed
             was
             ,
             that
             you
             did
             suppose
             this
             Principle
             ,
             and
             built
             many
             of
             your
             Inferences
             on
             the
             supposition
             thereof
             ,
             which
             you
             here
             acknowledge
             .
             And
             so
             you
             have
             already
             owned
             two
             of
             the
             Principles
             ,
             whereof
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Page
             you
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             
               you
               could
               hardly
               own
               any
               one
               ,
            
             and
             that
             in
             the
             sense
             wherein
             by
             me
             they
             are
             proposed
             and
             understood
             .
             But
             what
             do
             you
             mean
             that
             you
             no
             
               where
               formally
               express
               it
            
             ?
             If
             you
             mean
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             not
             set
             it
             down
             in
             those
             syllables
             ,
             wherein
             you
             find
             it
             expressed
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             no
             man
             ever
             said
             you
             did
             ;
             you
             do
             not
             use
             to
             speak
             so
             
             openly
             and
             plainly
             :
             To
             do
             so
             would
             bring
             you
             out
             of
             the
             corners
             ,
             which
             somewhat
             that
             you
             pretend
             unto
             never
             lead
             you
             into
             .
             But
             if
             you
             deny
             ,
             that
             you
             asserted
             and
             laboured
             to
             prove
             the
             
               whole
               and
               entire
               matter
            
             of
             it
             ,
             your
             following
             Discourse
             wherein
             you
             endeavour
             a
             vindication
             of
             the
             Sophisme
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             pleaded
             for
             it
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             will
             sufficiently
             confute
             you
             .
             And
             so
             you
             have
             avowed
             already
             two
             ,
             of
             the
             
               hardly
               any
               one
            
             ,
             Principles
             ascribed
             unto
             you
             :
             And
             this
             you
             say
             hath
             been
             
               demonstratively
               proved
               an
               hundred
               times
               over
               ,
            
             and
             ask
             me
             why
             I
             do
             not
             disprove
             it
             ,
             giving
             a
             ridiculous
             Answer
             ,
             as
             from
             me
             ,
             unto
             your
             Enquiry
             .
             But
             pray
             S
             r
             talk
             not
             of
             Demonstrations
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             palpable
             Sophismes
             ,
             such
             as
             your
             Masters
             use
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             are
             far
             enough
             from
             Demonstrations
             .
             And
             if
             you
             think
             it
             enough
             for
             you
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               it
               hath
               been
               proved
            
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             not
             a
             sufficient
             .
             Answer
             in
             me
             to
             remind
             you
             that
             it
             hath
             
               been
               disproved
            
             ,
             and
             your
             pretended
             proofs
             all
             refuted
             .
             And
             according
             to
             what
             Rules
             of
             Logick
             ,
             do
             you
             expect
             Arguments
             from
             me
             to
             disprove
             your
             ,
             Assertion
             ,
             whilest
             I
             was
             only
             answering
             yours
             that
             you
             produced
             in
             its
             confirmation
             ?
             But
             that
             you
             may
             not
             complain
             any
             more
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             some
             addition
             of
             the
             proofs
             you
             require
             by
             way
             of
             supererrogation
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             considered
             your
             vindication
             of
             your
             former
             Arguments
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             closed
             your
             Discourse
             in
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux.
            
             This
             you
             thus
             propose
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Roman
               was
               once
               a
               true
               flourishing
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               she
               ever
               fell
               ,
               she
               must
               fall
               either
               by
               Apostasie
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               Schisme
               .
            
             So
             you
             now
             mince
             the
             matter
             ;
             in
             your
             Fiat
             it
             was
             
               a
               most
               pure
               flourishing
               and
               Mother
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             you
             know
             there
             are
             many
             that
             yet
             acknowledge
             her
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             a
             theif
             is
             a
             
               true
               man
            
             ;
             who
             will
             
             not
             acknowledge
             her
             to
             be
             a
             pure
             Church
             ,
             much
             less
             
               most
               pure
            
             .
             God
             be
             mercifull
             to
             poor
             worms
             ,
             this
             boasting
             doth
             not
             become
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             unlike
             hers
             who
             cryed
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               as
               a
               Queen
               and
               shall
               see
               no
               sorrow
            
             ;
             I
             wish
             you
             begin
             to
             be
             sensible
             and
             ashamed
             of
             it
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             fear
             it
             is
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             whereas
             in
             your
             Fiat
             you
             had
             proclaimed
             your
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             and
             Party
             ,
             to
             be
             
               absolutely
               innocent
               and
               unblameable
            
             ,
             you
             tell
             us
             pag.
             10.
             of
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             it
             is
             
               far
               more
               innocent
               and
               amiable
               than
               you
               have
               made
               it
            
             ;
             more
             than
             
               absolutely
               innocent
            
             it
             seems
             ,
             a
             note
             so
             high
             that
             it
             sounds
             harshly
             .
             And
             whereas
             we
             shall
             manifest
             your
             Church
             to
             have
             lost
             her
             
               native
               beauty
            
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             no
             painting
             of
             her
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             you
             can
             do
             ,
             will
             render
             her
             truly
             amiable
             unto
             a
             spirituall
             eye
             :
             She
             hath
             too
             often
             defiled
             her self
             ,
             to
             pretend
             now
             to
             be
             lovely
             .
             But
             to
             this
             you
             say
             I
             reply
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               that
               then
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               was
               indeed
               true
               ,
               not
               the
               Roman
               Church
               that
               now
               is
            
             ;
             and
             adde
             ,
             
               So
               ,
               so
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               that
               former
               true
               Church
               must
               fall
               sometime
               or
               other
               ,
               when
               did
               she
               fall
               ,
               and
               how
               did
               the
               sall
               by
               Apostasie
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               or
               Schisme
               .
            
             S
             r
             ,
             you
             very
             lamely
             represent
             my
             Answer
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             seem
             to
             say
             something
             unto
             it
             ,
             when
             indeed
             you
             say
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             I
             discover
             unto
             you
             the
             equivocation
             you
             use
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             shew
             you
             that
             the
             thing
             now
             so
             called
             by
             you
             ,
             had
             neither
             being
             nor
             name
             ,
             neither
             essence
             nor
             affection
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             old
             ;
             it
             s
             very
             being
             is
             but
             the
             
               terminus
               as
               quem
            
             ,
             of
             a
             Churches
             fall
             .
             I
             shewed
             you
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             that
             was
             pure
             ,
             fell
             ,
             not
             whilest
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             men
             who
             succeeded
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             lived
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             gradually
             fell
             from
             the
             purity
             of
             that
             profession
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             at
             its
             first
             planting
             did
             
             enjoy
             .
             But
             all
             that
             discourse
             you
             pass
             by
             ,
             and
             repeat
             again
             your
             former
             Question
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             subjoyn
             my
             first
             Answer
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             it
             was
             possible
             she
             might
             
               fall
               by
               an
               Earthquake
            
             ,
             as
             did
             those
             of
             
               Colosse
               and
               Laodicea
            
             ;
             to
             which
             you
             ,
             
               We
               speak
               not
               here
               of
               any
               casuall
               or
               naturall
               downfall
               ,
               or
               death
               of
               mortals
               ,
               by
               Plague
               ,
               Famine
               ,
               or
               Earthquake
               ,
               but
               a
               morall
               and
               voluntary
               lapse
               in
               faith
               .
               What
               do
               you
               speak
               to
               me
               of
               Earthquakes
               ?
            
             It
             is
             well
             you
             do
             so
             now
             explain
             your self
             ;
             your
             former
             enquiry
             was
             only
             in
             generall
             ,
             how
             or
             by
             
               what
               means
            
             she
             ceased
             to
             be
             what
             she
             had
             been
             before
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             impossible
             to
             assign
             any
             such
             ;
             neither
             did
             I
             exclude
             the
             sense
             whereunto
             you
             now
             restrain
             your
             words
             .
             And
             had
             I
             only
             shewed
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             possible
             she
             might
             fall
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             by
             any
             of
             the
             wayes
             or
             means
             by
             you
             mentioned
             ,
             without
             proceeding
             unto
             the
             consideration
             of
             them
             also
             ,
             yet
             your
             especiall
             enquiry
             being
             resolved
             into
             this
             generall
             one
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             how
             a
             
               pure
               flourishing
               Church
               may
               cease
               to
               be
               so
               ,
            
             I
             had
             rendred
             your
             enquiry
             useless
             unto
             your
             present
             purpose
             ,
             though
             I
             had
             not
             answered
             your
             intention
             :
             For
             certainly
             that
             which
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             ,
             ceaseth
             to
             
               be
               pure
            
             ,
             seeing
             
               non
               entis
               nullae
               sunt
               affectiones
            
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Brittains
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             ●sland
             ,
             now
             called
             England
             ,
             was
             once
             as
             pure
             a
             Church
             as
             ever
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             she
             ceased
             to
             be
             long
             since
             ,
             and
             that
             neither
             by
             
               Apostasie
               ,
               Here
               sie
            
             ,
             nor
             Schisme
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Saxons
             .
             And
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             think
             the
             old
             Church
             of
             Rome
             unconcerned
             in
             this
             instance
             ,
             then
             especially
             when
             Rome
             was
             left
             desolate
             by
             Totilas
             ,
             and
             without
             inhabitant
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             urbis
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             you
             vainly
             imagine
             ,
             
               orbi●
               Ecclesia
            
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             she
             might
             fall
             by
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             so
             neither
             by
             
               Apostasie
               Heresie
            
             ,
             or
             Schisme
             .
             To
             which
             you
             reply
             ,
             
               Good
               S
               r
               ,
               Idolatry
               is
               a
               mixt
               misdemeanour
               both
               in
               faith
               and
               manners
               ;
               I
               speak
               of
               the
               single
               one
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               falls
               by
               Idolatry
               ,
               if
               he
               keep
               still
               some
               parts
               of
               Christianity
               entire
               ,
               he
               falls
               by
               Heresie
               ,
               by
               Apostasie
               if
               he
               keep
               none
               .
            
             I
             am
             perswaded
             you
             are
             the
             first
             that
             ever
             gave
             this
             description
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             that
             will
             do
             so
             ;
             
               it
               is
               a
               mixt
               misdemeanour
               in
               faith
               and
               manners
               .
               Manners
            
             you
             speak
             of
             in
             contradistinction
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             you
             so
             explain
             your self
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
             they
             relate
             only
             unto
             
               morall
               conversation
            
             ,
             regulated
             by
             the
             
               second
               Table
            
             .
             That
             Idolatry
             hath
             been
             and
             is
             constantly
             attended
             with
             
               corruption
               in
               manners
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             and
             I
             willingly
             grant
             ;
             but
             how
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             or
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             it
             should
             come
             to
             be
             a
             
               mixt
               misdemeanour
               in
               faith
               and
               in
               manners
               ,
            
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             neither
             can
             you
             tell
             me
             which
             is
             the
             fleshy
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fishy
             part
             of
             this
             Dagon
             ;
             what
             it
             is
             in
             it
             that
             is
             a
             misdemeanour
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             manners
             .
             According
             to
             this
             description
             of
             yours
             ,
             an
             Idolater
             should
             be
             an
             ill
             mannered
             ,
             or
             an
             
               unmannerly
               Heretick
            
             .
             But
             you
             speak
             of
             the
             
               single
               misdemeanour
               in
               faith
            
             ;
             but
             who
             gave
             you
             leave
             so
             to
             restrain
             your
             enquiry
             ?
             I
             allowed
             you
             before
             to
             except
             against
             
               one
               instance
            
             ,
             whereby
             many
             a
             Church
             hath
             fallen
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             will
             except
             Idolatry
             and
             Manners
             also
             ,
             your
             endeavour
             to
             provide
             a
             shelter
             for
             your
             guilt
             ,
             is
             shamefull
             and
             vain
             .
             For
             what
             you
             except
             out
             of
             your
             enquiry
             ,
             if
             you
             confess
             not
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             yet
             you
             do
             that
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             might
             have
             been
             :
             And
             you
             do
             wisely
             to
             let
             your
             Adversary
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             strike
             you
             only
             where
             you
             suppose
             your self
             armed
             ,
             but
             by
             all
             means
             must
             let
             your
             naked
             parts
             alone
             ;
             and
             
             doubtless
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             wise
             who
             will
             take
             your
             advice
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Judah
             was
             once
             a
             pure
             Church
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             David
             ;
             how
             came
             she
             then
             to
             fall
             ?
             by
             
               Apostasie
               Heresie
            
             ,
             or
             Schisme
             ?
             I
             answer
             if
             you
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             ,
             she
             fell
             by
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             manners
             ,
             against
             both
             which
             the
             Prophets
             were
             protestants
             ,
             2
             King.
             17.
             13.
             
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               God
               protested
            
             against
             them
             by
             
               his
               Prophets
            
             .
             Again
             the
             same
             Church
             reformed
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Ezra
               ,
               Nehemiah
               ,
               Zerubbabel
            
             ,
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               men
               of
               the
               Great
               Congregation
               ,
            
             was
             a
             pure
             Church
             ;
             how
             did
             it
             fall
             ?
             not
             by
             Idolatry
             as
             formerly
             ,
             but
             by
             
               corruption
               of
               life
            
             ,
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             superstitious
             traditions
             ,
             untill
             it
             became
             a
             den
             of
             Thieves
             .
             You
             see
             then
             there
             are
             other
             wayes
             of
             a
             Churches
             falling
             from
             its
             pristine
             purity
             ,
             than
             those
             by
             you
             insisted
             on
             .
             And
             if
             you
             shall
             enquire
             how
             it
             may
             fall
             ,
             you
             must
             exclude
             nothing
             out
             of
             your
             enquiry
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             whereby
             some
             Churches
             
               have
               done
            
             so
             .
             And
             if
             you
             will
             have
             my
             thoughts
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             fall
             of
             your
             Church
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             lay
             in
             unbelief
             ,
             corruption
             of
             life
             ,
             conformity
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             other
             sins
             that
             were
             found
             in
             the
             most
             of
             its
             members
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             fancy
             to
             dream
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             outward
             order
             ,
             when
             the
             power
             and
             life
             of
             godliness
             is
             lost
             in
             its
             members
             ;
             and
             a
             wicked
             device
             to
             suppose
             a
             Church
             may
             not
             be
             separated
             from
             Christ
             by
             unbelief
             ,
             whilest
             it
             abides
             in
             an
             externall
             profession
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             .
             Such
             a
             Church
             though
             it
             may
             
               have
               a
               name
               to
               live
            
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             dead
             things
             are
             unclean
             .
             We
             speak
             of
             its
             purity
             and
             acceptation
             thereon
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             neither
             will
             men
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sins
             ,
             be
             
               terrible
               unto
               
               any
               ,
               as
               an
               Army
               with
               banners
               ,
            
             unless
             they
             are
             like
             those
             in
             Lucilius
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               
                 Vt
                 pueri
                 infantes
                 credunt
                 signa
                 omnia
                 ahena
              
               
                 Vivere
                 &
                 esse
                 homines
                 ;
                 sic
                 isti
                 omnia
                 ficta
              
               
                 Vera
                 putant
                 ;
                 credunt
                 signis
                 cor
                 inesse
                 ahenis
                 .
              
            
             as
             Lactantius
             reports
             him
             .
             But
             you
             say
             .
             
               If
               they
               fall
               by
               Idolatry
               and
               yet
               keep
               any
               parts
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               they
               fall
               by
               Heresie
               .
            
             But
             why
             so
             ?
             would
             you
             had
             thought
             it
             incumbent
             on
             you
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             what
             you
             say
             .
             Are
             Idolatry
             and
             Heresie
             the
             same
             ?
             Tertullian
             who
             of
             all
             the
             old
             Ecclesiasticall
             Writers
             most
             enlargeth
             the
             bounds
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             defines
             it
             to
             be
             
               omnis
               circa
               omne
               Idolum
               famulatus
               &
               servitus
               ;
               Any
               worship
               or
               service
               performed
               in
               reference
               to
               ,
               or
               about
               any
               Idoll
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             ever
             I
             met
             with
             your
             definition
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             any
             Author
             whatever
             .
             Bellarmine
             seems
             to
             place
             it
             in
             
               Creaturum
               aeque
               colere
               ac
               Deum
               to
               worship
               the
               creature
               as
               much
               or
               equally
               with
               the
               Creator
               :
            
             which
             description
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             vain
             and
             groundless
             ,
             for
             his
             aeque
             is
             neither
             in
             the
             Scripture
             nor
             any
             approved
             Author
             of
             old
             required
             to
             the
             constituting
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             any
             creature
             Idolatrous
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             this
             Heresie
             neither
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             differs
             from
             it
             
               toto
               genere
            
             .
             We
             know
             it
             to
             be
             
               cultus
               religiosus
               creaturae
               exhibitus
               ,
               any
               religious
               worship
               of
               that
               whish
               by
               nature
               is
               not
               God
               :
            
             and
             so
             doth
             your
             Thomas
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             .
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
            
             another
             of
             your
             great
             Champions
             contends
             ,
             that
             
               tanqnam
               Deo
               ,
               as
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             is
             to
             be
             added
             unto
             the
             definition
             :
             As
             though
             
               religious
               worship
            
             could
             be
             given
             unto
             
               any
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             
               unto
               God
            
             really
             and
             indeed
             ,
             though
             not
             intentionally
             as
             to
             the
             worshipper
             .
             Where
             a
             man
             gives
             
               religious
               worship
            
             ,
             there
             he
             doth
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             assign
             a
             divine
             eminencie
             ,
             say
             he
             what
             he
             will
             to
             the
             
             contrary
             :
             Neither
             will
             his
             intention
             of
             not
             doing
             it
             
               as
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             any
             more
             free
             him
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             than
             an
             Adultress
             will
             be
             free
             by
             not
             looking
             on
             her
             Adulterer
             as
             her
             Husband
             .
             I
             confess
             he
             adds
             afterwards
             a
             distinction
             that
             is
             of
             great
             use
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             indispensably
             necessary
             for
             your
             defence
             ;
             
               de
               Idol
               .
               lib.
            
             2
             cap.
             7.
             
             S
             t
             Peter
             he
             tells
             us
             insinuates
             some
             
               worship
               of
               Idols
               ,
               cultum
               aliquem
               simulachrorum
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Images
            
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             or
             lawfull
             ,
             when
             he
             deterreth
             believers
             
               ab
               illicitis
               Idolorum
               cultibus
               ,
               from
               the
               unlawfull
               worship
               of
               Idols
            
             ;
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             This
             were
             somewhat
             indeed
             ,
             if
             all
             epithetes
             were
             distinguishing
             ,
             none
             aggravating
             or
             declarative
             .
             When
             Virgil
             said
             
               dulcia
               mella
               premes
            
             ,
             Geor.
             4.
             he
             did
             not
             insinuate
             that
             there
             was
             any
             
               bitter
               honey
            
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             allowable
             only
             for
             Poets
             ,
             to
             use
             explaining
             and
             declaring
             epithetes
             ;
             but
             Aristotle
             allowes
             it
             in
             the
             best
             Oratours
             also
             ,
             so
             they
             use
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             long
             or
             unseasonable
             ones
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             frequently
             :
             and
             the
             use
             of
             this
             here
             by
             Peter
             is
             free
             from
             all
             those
             vices
             .
             When
             the
             
               Romane
               Orator
            
             cryed
             out
             
               ô
               scelus
               detestandum
               ,
               O
               wickedness
               to
               be
               abhorred
               ,
            
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             insinuate
             that
             there
             was
             a
             
               wickedness
               not
               to
               be
               abhorred
            
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             approved
             .
             But
             if
             it
             will
             follow
             hence
             that
             your
             Church
             is
             guilty
             only
             of
             
               lawfull
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             much
             contend
             about
             it
             .
             Yet
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             poor
             woman
             when
             the
             Physicians
             in
             her
             sickness
             told
             her
             still
             that
             what
             she
             complained
             of
             was
             a
             good
             sign
             ,
             cryed
             out
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               good
               signes
               have
               undone
               me
            
             ;
             your
             
               lawfull
               Idolatry
            
             if
             you
             take
             not
             better
             heed
             ,
             will
             undo
             you
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             as
             to
             the
             coincidence
             you
             imagin
             between
             Idolatry
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             advise
             with
             your
             
               Angelicall
               Doctor
            
             ,
             who
             will
             shew
             you
             how
             they
             are
             contradistinct
             evils
             ,
             
             which
             he
             therefore
             weighs
             in
             his
             scales
             ,
             and
             determines
             which
             is
             the
             heaviest
             ,
             22
             ae
             q.
             94.
             
               a.
               ad
            
             4.
             
             The
             Church
             in
             the
             wilderness
             fell
             by
             its
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             its
             
               making
               and
               worshiping
               a
               golden
               Calfe
               ,
            
             as
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             That
             they
             kept
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Truth
             entire
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             their
             proclamation
             of
             a
             
               feast
               to
               Jehovah
            
             .
             Do
             any
             men
             in
             their
             wits
             use
             to
             say
             this
             fall
             was
             by
             Heresie
             ,
             though
             all
             agree
             it
             was
             by
             Idolatry
             ?
             so
             that
             your
             Church
             might
             fall
             by
             Idolatry
             and
             not
             fall
             formally
             by
             Heresie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             genuine
             importance
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             the
             definition
             given
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             or
             any
             sober
             Writer
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             .
             And
             here
             I
             must
             desire
             you
             to
             stay
             a
             little
             ,
             if
             you
             intend
             to
             take
             Protestants
             along
             with
             you
             :
             They
             constantly
             return
             this
             Answer
             unto
             you
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             Church
             is
             
               fallen
               by
               Idolatry
            
             ;
             It
             is
             fallen
             in
             the
             worship
             which
             you
             give
             unto
             the
             
               Consecrated
               Host
            
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             wherein
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             call
             it
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             who
             terme
             it
             the
             
               figure
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             if
             Reason
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             senses
             deceive
             us
             not
             ,
             you
             are
             as
             plainely
             Idolatrous
             as
             the
             poor
             wretches
             which
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             a
             piece
             of
             Red
             Cloth
             :
             So
             your
             own
             Costerus
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               Enchirid.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
             Tolerabilior
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               est
               eorum
               error
               ,
               qui
               pro
               Deo
               solunt
               statuam
               auream
               ,
               aut
               argenteam
               ,
               aut
               alterius
               materis
               imaginem
               ,
               quomodo
               Gentiles
               Deos
               suos
               venerabantur
               ,
               vel
               pannum
               rubrum
               in
               hastam
               elevatum
               ,
               quod
               narratur
               de
               Lappis
               ,
               vel
               viva
               animalia
               at
               quondam
               Aegyptii
               ,
               quam
               eorum
               qui
               frustum
               panis
               colunt
               .
               Their
               errour
               is
               more
               tolerable
               who
               worship
               a
               golden
               or
               silver
               Statue
               ,
               or
               an
               Image
               of
               any
               other
               matter
               for
               a
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               worshipped
               their
               Gods
               ,
               or
               a
               ragge
               of
               Red
               Cloth
               lifted
               upon
               a
               spear
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               
               the
               Laplanders
               ,
               or
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Egyptians
               of
               old
               ,
               than
               theirs
               who
               worship
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             which
             made
             Averoes
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               seeing
               the
               Christians
               eat
               the
               God
               whom
               they
               worship
               ,
               let
               my
               soul
               be
               among
               the
               Philosophers
               .
            
             You
             do
             the
             same
             in
             your
             worship
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             the
             chiefest
             among
             you
             maintain
             ●o
             be
             the
             same
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Christ
             himself
             .
             And
             you
             are
             in
             the
             same
             path
             still
             in
             the
             religious
             adoration
             you
             give
             unto
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             your
             prayers
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             invocations
             of
             her
             ,
             which
             abound
             in
             all
             your
             books
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             generall
             practice
             .
             And
             what
             need
             we
             mention
             any
             particular
             instances
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             begun
             some
             of
             your
             
               Conciliary
               actions
            
             ;
             the
             greatest
             solemnities
             of
             Christianity
             amongst
             you
             ,
             with
             invocation
             of
             her
             for
             help
             and
             assistance
             .
             So
             did
             your
             Councell
             of
             Lateran
             joyning
             with
             Cardinall
             Cajetan
             in
             their
             opening
             of
             the
             second
             Session
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Quoniam
               nihil
               est
               quod
               homo
               de
               semetipso
               sine
               auxilio
               opeque
               divina
               possit
               polliceri
               ,
               ad
               Gloriosam
               ipsam
               Virginem
               Dei
               matrem
               primum
               convertam
               orationem
               meam
               .
               Seeing
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               a
               man
               may
               promise
               to
               himself
               as
               of
               himself
               without
               divine
               help
               and
               assistance
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               turn
               my
               prayer
               unto
               the
               Glorious
               Virgin
               the
               mother
               of
               God.
            
             This
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             this
             the
             Practice
             ,
             this
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             your
             
               Lateran
               Councell
            
             .
             And
             again
             in
             the
             7
             th
             Session
             ,
             
               Deiparae
               nostrae
               presidium
               imploremus
               ;
               let
               us
               pray
               for
               the
               help
               or
               protection
               of
               our
               blessed
               mother
               of
               God.
            
             And
             in
             the
             10
             th
             Session
             of
             the
             same
             Councell
             ,
             Stephen
             Arch●
             bishop
             of
             Patras
             prays
             ;
             
               Vt
               ipsa
               beata
               Virgo
               ,
               Angelorum
               Domina
               ,
               fons
               omnium
               Gratiarum
               ,
               quae
               omnes
               Hereses
               interemit
               ,
               cujus
               opera
               magus
               reformatio
               ,
               Concordia
               Principum
               ,
               &
               vera
               contra
               Infideles
               expeditio
               fieri
               debet
               opem
               ferre
               dignetur
               :
               That
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               the
               Lady
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               fountaion
               of
               all
               Graces
               ,
               
               who
               destroyeth
               all
               heresies
               ,
               by
               whose
               assistance
               ,
               the
               great
               Reformation
               ,
               the
               Agreement
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               sincere
               expedition
               against
               the
               Infidels
            
             (
             the
             business
             of
             that
             Councell
             )
             
               ought
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               help
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             thereupon
             sings
             this
             Hymne
             unto
             her
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Councell
             ;
             
               
                 Omnium
                 Splendor
                 decus
                 &
                 perenne
              
               
                 Virginum
                 Lumen
                 ,
                 genetrix
                 superni
              
               
                 Gloria
                 humani
                 generis
                 Maria
                 unica
                 nostri
                 .
              
               
                 Sola
                 Tu
                 Virgo
                 dominaris
                 astris
                 ,
              
               
                 Sola
                 Tu
                 Terrae
                 Maris
                 atque
                 Coeli
              
               
                 Lumen
                 ,
                 inceptis
                 saveas
                 rogamus
                 Inclyta
                 nostris
                 .
              
               
                 Vt
                 queam
                 sacros
                 reserare
                 sensus
              
               
                 Qui
                 latent
                 chart
                 is
                 nimium
                 severi
              
               
                 Ingredi
                 &
                 celsae
                 ,
                 duce
                 te
                 benigna
                 Maeniaterra
                 .
              
            
             O
             Mary
             
               the
               beauty
               ,
               honour
               and
               everlasting
               light
               of
               all
               Virgins
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               Highest
               ,
               the
               only
               glory
               of
               mankind
               ;
               Thou
               Virgin
               alone
               rulest
               the
               Stars
               ;
               Thou
               alone
               are
               the
               light
               of
               Earth
               ,
               Sea
               and
               Heaven
               ;
               do
               thou
               O
               glorious
               Lady
               ,
               wee
               entreat
               ,
               prosper
               my
               endeavours
               ;
               That
               I
               may
               unfold
               the
               sacred
               senses
               which
               lye
               hid
               in
               the
               too
               severe
               writings
            
             (
             of
             the
             Scripture
             )
             
               and
               kindly
               give
               me
               under
               thy
               goodness
               to
               enter
               the
               walls
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Countreys
               .
            
             I
             suppose
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             whence
             the
             pattern
             of
             this
             Conciliary
             Prayer
             was
             taken
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             an
             imitation
             of
             
               
                 Phaebe
                 ,
                 Sylvarúmque
                 potens
                 Diana
              
               
                 Lucidum
                 Coeli
                 decus
                 ,
                 O
                 colendi
              
               
                 Semper
                 &
                 culti
                 ,
                 date
                 quae
                 precamur
                 tempore
                 sacro
                 .
              
               
               
                 Alme
                 Sol
                 curru
                 nitido
                 diem
                 qui
              
               
                 Promis
                 &
                 celas
                 aliusque
                 &
                 idem
              
               
                 Nasceris
                 ,
                 possis
                 nihil
                 urbe
                 Roma
                 visere
                 majus
                 .
              
               
                 Rite
                 maturos
                 aperire
                 partus
              
               
                 Lenis
                 Itithia
                 ,
                 tuere
                 matres
              
               
                 Sive
                 tu
                 Lucina
                 probas
                 vocari
                 seu
                 Genitalis
              
               
                 Diva
                 .
              
            
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             plainely
             to
             place
             her
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             I
             know
             not
             what
             can
             be
             imagined
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Your
             worship
             of
             Angels
             and
             of
             Saints
             is
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             you
             do
             well
             to
             entitle
             your
             
               Paragraph
               Hero's
            
             ;
             your
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             concerning
             them
             ,
             being
             the
             very
             same
             with
             those
             of
             the
             antient
             Heathen
             ,
             in
             reference
             unto
             their
             Daemons
             and
             Hero's
             .
             So
             your
             own
             Learned
             Vives
             confesseth
             of
             many
             of
             you
             ;
             in
             
               August
               .
               de
               Civit.
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
               28.
               cap.
               ult
               .
               Multi
               Christiani
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Divos
               Divasque
               non
               aliter
               venerantur
               quam
               Deum
               ;
               nes
               video
               in
               multis
               quod
               sit
               discrimen
               inter
               eorum
               opinionem
               de
               Sanctis
               ,
               &
               id
               quod
               Gentiles
               ,
               putabant
               de
               suis
               Diss.
               Many
               Christians
               worship
               hee
               and
               shee
               Saints
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               than
               they
               do
               God
               ;
               neither
               do
               I
               see
               in
               many
               things
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               between
               their
               opinion
               concerning
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Heathen
               thought
               of
               their
               Gods.
            
             And
             it
             is
             known
             what
             
               Polidore
               Virgil
            
             before
             him
             affirmed
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             Your
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             of
             all
             sorts
             shall
             be
             afterwards
             declared
             .
             Be
             then
             this
             a
             single
             or
             mixt
             misdemeanour
             it
             matters
             not
             ,
             a
             misdemeanour
             it
             is
             ,
             whereby
             we
             affirm
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             is
             fallen
             from
             its
             pristine
             purity
             .
             And
             this
             we
             think
             is
             a
             full
             answer
             unto
             your
             enquiry
             .
             We
             need
             not
             ,
             you
             cannot
             compell
             us
             to
             go
             one
             step
             farther
             .
             But
             our
             way
             
             is
             plain
             and
             invites
             us
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             proceed
             to
             let
             you
             see
             once
             again
             that
             she
             is
             fallen
             by
             all
             the
             wayes
             you
             thought
             meet
             to
             confine
             your
             enquiry
             unto
             .
          
           
             You
             proceed
             ,
             
               finding
               your self
               puzled
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               place
               you
               lay
               on
               load
               ,
               she
               fell
               say
               you
               ,
               by
               Apostasie
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Schisme
               ,
               Licentiousness
               and
               prophaneness
               of
               Life
               .
               And
               in
               this
               you
               do
               not
               much
               unlike
               the
               drunken
               youth
               ,
               who
               being
               bid
               to
               hit
               his
               Masters
               finger
               with
               his
               ,
               when
               he
               perceived
               he
               could
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               he
               ran
               his
               whole
               fist
               against
               it
               .
            
             Seriously
             S
             r
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             worst
             success
             in
             your
             Attempts
             for
             a
             little
             
               wit
               and
               merriment
            
             that
             ever
             I
             met
             with
             .
             If
             you
             would
             take
             my
             advice
             ,
             you
             should
             not
             strain
             your
             Genius
             for
             that
             which
             it
             will
             not
             affoard
             you
             :
             you
             forget
             the
             old
             rule
             ,
             
               Tu
               nihil
               invita
               dies
               faciesve
               Minerva
               .
            
             Any
             other
             diversion
             were
             better
             than
             this
             which
             proves
             so
             succesless
             :
             Yet
             I
             must
             confess
             you
             deserve
             well
             of
             pastime
             ,
             seeing
             to
             serve
             its
             interests
             you
             so
             often
             make
             your self
             ridiculous
             ,
             as
             you
             now
             do
             in
             this
             pittifull
             story
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             tell
             you
             whether
             my
             Answer
             have
             
               touched
               your
               finger
            
             or
             no
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             strikes
             your
             Cause
             to
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             as
             sure
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
             alive
             .
             And
             you
             see
             how
             I
             am
             pusled
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             was
             who
             cryed
             
               inopem
               me
               copia
               fecit
            
             .
             Your
             Church
             hath
             fallen
             so
             many
             wayes
             ,
             all
             so
             foully
             and
             evidently
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             any
             man
             to
             chuse
             what
             instance
             to
             insist
             upon
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             on
             to
             charge
             her
             ,
             as
             you
             by
             your
             enquiry
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             on
             your
             Protestant
             Readers
             .
             And
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             you
             should
             take
             your
             choyce
             ,
             against
             which
             of
             the
             things
             mentioned
             you
             think
             your self
             best
             able
             to
             defend
             her
             .
             And
             may
             it
             please
             you
             to
             chuse
             your
             Instance
             ,
             if
             I
             prove
             not
             your
             Church
             to
             have
             fallen
             by
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             
             promise
             you
             to
             become
             a
             Papist
             .
             You
             proceed
             to
             your
             own
             particulars
             ,
             and
             ask
             ,
             
               Did
               shee
               fall
               by
               Apostasie
            
             :
             to
             which
             you
             subjoyn
             my
             words
             ,
             
               by
               a
               partiall
               not
               a
               totall
               one
            
             ;
             with
             your
             reply
             ,
             
               Good
               S
               r
               ,
               in
               this
               division
               Apostasie
               is
               set
               to
               express
               a
               totall
               relapse
               in
               opposition
               to
               Heresie
               which
               is
               the
               partiall
               .
            
             I
             see
             you
             have
             as
             little
             mind
             to
             be
             drawn
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             your
             Apostasie
             ,
             as
             of
             your
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             would
             fain
             post
             off
             all
             to
             Heresie
             ,
             under
             a
             corrupt
             notion
             of
             which
             terme
             ,
             you
             hope
             to
             find
             some
             shelter
             for
             your self
             and
             your
             Church
             ,
             although
             in
             vain
             .
             But
             
               
                 Verte
                 omnes
                 tete
                 in
                 facies
                 ,
                 &
                 contrahe
                 quicquid
              
               
                 Sive
                 animis
                 ,
                 sive
                 arte
                 vales
                 .
              
            
             You
             must
             bear
             the
             charge
             of
             Apostasie
             also
             .
             For
             why
             must
             that
             needs
             be
             the
             notion
             of
             these
             termes
             in
             the
             division
             you
             made
             ,
             that
             you
             now
             express
             ?
             Is
             it
             from
             the
             strict
             sense
             and
             importance
             of
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Scripturall
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             whence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             
               must
               be
            
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ?
             None
             of
             these
             will
             give
             you
             any
             relief
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             countenance
             unto
             your
             fancie
             .
             Both
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             themselves
             of
             an
             indifferent
             signification
             ,
             denoting
             things
             or
             acts
             ,
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             accidentall
             limitations
             and
             applications
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             some
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               will
               depart
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             speaking
             of
             them
             that
             name
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
               let
               every
               one
               of
               them
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             so
             that
             the
             word
             it self
             signifies
             no
             more
             but
             a
             
               single
               and
               bare
               departure
            
             from
             anything
             ,
             way
             ,
             rule
             ,
             or
             practice
             be
             it
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             hath
             been
             ingaged
             ,
             or
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             avoid
             and
             fly
             from
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             best
             Greek
             Authors
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             are
             such
             in
             Homer
             who
             are
             
               farre
               distant
            
             or
             remote
             on
             any
             account
             from
             any
             thing
             or
             place
             .
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Aristotle
             things
             very
             remote
             .
             To
             leave
             any
             place
             ,
             company
             ,
             thing
             ,
             Society
             ,
             or
             Rule
             ,
             on
             any
             cause
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             use
             of
             the
             word
             in
             
               Thucydides
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
               Lucian
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             companions
             in
             the
             propriety
             of
             that
             language
             .
             Apostasia
             by
             Ecclesiasticall
             writers
             ,
             is
             restrained
             unto
             either
             a
             back
             sliding
             in
             
               Faith
               subjective
            
             and
             manners
             ,
             or
             a
             causeless
             relinquishment
             of
             any
             Truth
             before
             professed
             .
             So
             the
             Jews
             charge
             Paul
             ,
             Acts
             21.
             21.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               thou
               teachest
               Apostasie
            
             from
             Moses
             Law.
             Such
             also
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             speciall
             
               option
               ,
               choyce
            
             ,
             or
             way
             in
             profession
             of
             any
             Truth
             or
             Error
             .
             So
             Paul
             calls
             Pharisaisme
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Act.
             26.
             5.
             the
             
               most
               exact
               heresie
            
             or
             way
             of
             Religion
             
               among
               the
               Jews
            
             .
             And
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Strom
               ,
               lib.
            
             8.
             calls
             Christian
             Religion
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               best
               Heresie
            
             .
             And
             the
             great
             Constantine
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Edicts
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Catholick
               or
               generall
               Heresie
            
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               most
               holy
               Heresie
            
             .
             The
             Latines
             also
             constantly
             used
             that
             word
             in
             a
             sense
             indifferent
             .
             Cato
             ,
             faith
             
               Cicero
               ,
               est
               in
               ea
               heresi
               quae
               nullum
               orationis
               florem
               sequitur
               .
            
             The
             words
             therefore
             themselves
             you
             see
             are
             of
             an
             indifferent
             signification
             ,
             having
             this
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             used
             to
             signifie
             the
             Relinquishment
             of
             that
             which
             a
             man
             had
             before
             embraced
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
               a
               choice
            
             or
             embracing
             of
             that
             which
             a
             man
             had
             not
             before
             received
             or
             admitted
             .
             And
             this
             difference
             is
             constantly
             observed
             by
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             writers
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             used
             these
             words
             in
             the
             worst
             or
             an
             evill
             sense
             ;
             so
             that
             Apostasie
             in
             this
             appropriation
             of
             it
             ,
             denotes
             the
             relinquishment
             of
             any
             Important
             Truth
             or
             way
             in
             Religion
             ;
             and
             
             Heresie
             the
             choice
             or
             embracement
             of
             any
             new
             destructive
             Opinion
             or
             Principle
             or
             way
             in
             the
             profession
             thereof
             .
             A
             man
             then
             may
             be
             an
             Apostate
             by
             
               partiall
               Apostasie
            
             ,
             that
             is
             depart
             from
             the
             Profession
             of
             
               some
               Truth
            
             he
             had
             formerly
             embraced
             ,
             or
             the
             performance
             of
             
               some
               duty
            
             which
             he
             was
             engaged
             in
             ,
             without
             being
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             choosing
             any
             new
             opinion
             which
             he
             did
             not
             before
             embrace
             .
             Thus
             you
             signally
             call
             a
             Monke
             that
             deserts
             his
             Monasticall
             Profession
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             though
             he
             embrace
             no
             opinion
             which
             is
             condemned
             by
             your
             Church
             ,
             or
             which
             you
             think
             hereticall
             .
             And
             a
             man
             may
             be
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             that
             is
             choose
             and
             embrace
             some
             new
             false
             opinion
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             coyn
             out
             of
             his
             own
             imagination
             ,
             without
             a
             direct
             renunciation
             of
             any
             Truth
             which
             before
             he
             was
             instructed
             in
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             I
             intended
             ,
             when
             I
             told
             you
             that
             your
             Church
             is
             fallen
             by
             
               partiall
               Apostasie
               and
               by
               Heresie
            
             .
             Shee
             hath
             renounced
             many
             of
             the
             important
             Truths
             which
             the
             old
             Roman
             Church
             once
             believed
             and
             professed
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             fallen
             by
             Apostasie
             .
             And
             she
             hath
             invented
             or
             coyned
             many
             Articles
             pretended
             to
             be
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             the
             old
             Roman
             Church
             never
             believed
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             fallen
             by
             Heresie
             also
             .
             Now
             what
             say
             you
             hereunto
             ?
             
               Why
               ,
               good
               S
               r
               ,
               in
               this
               division
               Apostasie
               is
               set
               to
               express
               a
               totall
               relapse
               in
               opposition
               to
               Heresie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               partiall
               .
            
             But
             who
             gave
             you
             warrant
             or
             leave
             so
             to
             set
             them
             ?
             It
             would
             it
             may
             be
             somewhat
             serve
             your
             turn
             ,
             in
             evading
             the
             Charge
             of
             Apostasie
             ,
             that
             lyes
             against
             your
             Church
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               Good
               S
               r
            
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             you
             may
             thus
             confound
             things
             for
             your
             advantage
             .
             Idolatry
             is
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             Apostasie
             is
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             because
             you
             suppose
             you
             have
             found
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             the
             imputation
             of
             Heresie
             .
             I
             say
             then
             yet
             again
             in
             answer
             to
             your
             enquiry
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             that
             your
             Church
             is
             fallen
             by
             Apostasie
             ,
             in
             her
             relinquishment
             of
             many
             important
             truths
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             many
             necessary
             duties
             ,
             which
             the
             old
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             embraced
             and
             performed
             .
             That
             these
             may
             be
             the
             more
             evident
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             few
             instances
             of
             your
             Apostasie
             ,
             desiring
             only
             that
             you
             would
             grant
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             
               primitive
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             believed
             and
             faithfully
             retained
             the
             doctrine
             of
             truth
             ,
             wherein
             from
             the
             Scripture
             it
             was
             instructed
             .
          
           
             That
             Church
             believed
             expresly
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             
               who
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               do
               rest
               from
               all
               their
               labours
               ,
            
             Rev.
             14.
             8.
             which
             truth
             you
             have
             forsaken
             ,
             by
             sending
             many
             of
             them
             into
             the
             flames
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             It
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             
               sufferings
               of
               this
               life
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               in
               us
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
             Your
             Church
             is
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             asserting
             in
             our
             works
             and
             sufferings
             a
             merit
             of
             ,
             and
             condignity
             unto
             the
             glory
             that
             shall
             be
             received
             .
          
           
             It
             believed
             ,
             that
             
               we
               were
               saved
               freely
               ,
               by
               grace
               ,
               by
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               of
               our selves
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               by
               works
               ,
               left
               any
               one
               should
               boast
               ,
            
             Eph
             2.
             8.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             and
             therefore
             
               besought
               the
               Lord
               not
               to
               enter
               into
               judgement
               with
               them
               ,
               because
               in
               his
               sight
               no
               flesh
               could
               be
               justified
               ,
            
             Psal.
             130.
             4.
             143.
             2.
             
             And
             you
             are
             apostatized
             from
             this
             part
             of
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             It
             believed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               was
               once
               only
               offered
            
             ,
             Heb.
             10
             12.
             and
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             that
             
               he
               should
               often
               offer
               himself
               ,
               because
               then
               he
               must
               have
               often
            
             suffered
             and
             died
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             25.
             
             Which
             faith
             of
             theirs
             you
             are
             departed
             from
             .
          
           
             It
             believed
             ,
             that
             
               we
               have
               one
               only
               Mediatour
               and
               Intercessour
               with
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             2.
             
             Wherein
             also
             you
             have
             renounced
             their
             perswasion
             ;
             as
             likewise
             you
             have
             done
             in
             what
             it
             professed
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
               invocate
               only
               him
               ,
               in
               whom
               we
               do
               believe
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
           
             It
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Command
               to
               abstain
               from
               Meats
               and
               Marriage
               ,
               was
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Devils
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             abide
             in
             the
             same
             faith
             ?
          
           
             It
             believed
             ,
             that
             
               Every
               soul
            
             without
             exception
             ,
             
               was
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             You
             will
             not
             walk
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             their
             faith
             herein
             .
          
           
             It
             believed
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Image-worship
               was
               forbidden
            
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             
             And
             whether
             you
             abide
             in
             the
             same
             perswasion
             ,
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             examine
             .
             And
             many
             more
             instances
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             ,
             you
             may
             at
             any
             time
             be
             minded
             of
             .
          
           
             You
             hast
             to
             that
             you
             would
             fain
             be
             at
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             found
             as
             little
             to
             your
             purpose
             ,
             as
             those
             whose
             consideration
             you
             so
             carefully
             avoid
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             
               Did
               she
               fall
               by
               Heresie
               in
               adhering
               to
               any
               errour
               in
               Faith
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               approved
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Here
               you
               smile
               seriously
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               ,
               that
               ,
               since
               I
               take
               the
               Roman
               and
               Catholick
               Church
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               indeed
               adhere
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               what
               she
               did
               adhere
               unto
               .
               S
               r
               ,
               I
               take
               them
               indeed
               to
               be
               one
               :
               but
               here
               I
               speak
            
             ad
             hominem
             ,
             to
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             take
             them
             so
             .
             
               And
               then
               ,
               if
               indeed
               the
               Roman
               Church
               had
               ever
               swerved
               in
               faith
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               she
               has
               ,
               and
               be
               her self
               as
               another
               ordinary
               particular
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               she
               is
               ,
               them
               might
               you
               find
               some
               one
               or
               other
               more
               generall
               Church
               ,
               if
               any
               there
               were
               ,
               to
               judge
               her
               ;
               some
               Oecumenicall
               Councell
               to
               condemn
               her
               ;
               some
               Fathers
               ,
               either
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               ,
               expresly
               to
               writs
               against
               her
               ,
               as
               Protestants
               now
               do
               ;
               some
               or
               other
               grave
               Authority
               to
               censure
               her
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               some
               company
               of
               Believers
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               body
               she
               went
               ,
               and
               from
               whose
               faith
               she
               fell
               .
               None
               of
               which
               ,
               since
               you
               are
               not
               able
               to
               a
               assign
               ,
            
             (
             wherein
             you
             have
             spoken
             more
             rightly
             ,
             than
             you
             were
             aware
             of
             ;
             for
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             assign
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             infers
             at
             least
             an
             ability
             to
             assign
             some
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             of
             
             them
             )
             
               my
               Query
               remains
               unanswered
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               still
               as
               flourishing
               a
               Church
               as
               ever
               she
               was
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             You
             represent
             my
             Answer
             lamely
             .
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             consult
             it
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             pag.
             66
             ,
             67
             ,
             68.
             
             What
             you
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             discovers
             only
             your
             fineness
             ,
             in
             making
             Heresie
             an
             adherence
             to
             an
             errour
             in
             faith
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             your selves
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             whereby
             you
             must
             needs
             be
             secured
             from
             Heresie
             ,
             though
             you
             should
             adhere
             to
             the
             most
             hereticall
             Principles
             that
             ever
             were
             broached
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             will
             be
             allowed
             you
             .
             2.
             
             As
             we
             have
             seen
             some
             of
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             you
             were
             so
             unwilling
             to
             try
             the
             Cause
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             on
             the
             heads
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             Apostasie
             ;
             so
             here
             you
             discover
             a
             sufficient
             Reason
             ,
             why
             you
             have
             passed
             over
             your
             other
             head
             of
             Schism
             ,
             in
             silence
             .
             You
             avow
             your self
             one
             of
             the
             most
             
               schismaticall
               Principles
            
             ,
             that
             were
             ever
             adhered
             unto
             by
             any
             professing
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
             
               The
               Roman
               Church
               and
               the
               Catholick
               are
               with
               you
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             Petilianus
             his
             ,
             in
             
               parte
               Donati
            
             ;
             nay
             Basilides
             his
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Heres
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               We
               only
               are
               men
               ,
               all
               others
               are
               Dogs
               and
               Swine
               .
               Macte
               virtute
               !
            
             If
             this
             be
             not
             to
             
               shew
               modcration
            
             ,
             and
             to
             persue
             reconciliation
             ,
             at
             once
             to
             shut
             out
             all
             men
             but
             your selves
             from
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Heaven
             hereafter
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             thought
             so
             to
             be
             ?
             In
             earnest
             S
             r
             ,
             you
             may
             talk
             what
             you
             please
             of
             moderation
             ,
             but
             whilest
             you
             avow
             this
             one
             wretched
             schismaticall
             Principle
             ,
             you
             do
             your
             endeavour
             to
             exclude
             all
             true
             
               Christian
               moderation
            
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             3.
             
             Why
             do
             you
             conclude
             ,
             that
             your
             Query
             is
             not
             answered
             ?
             Suppose
             one
             Question
             could
             not
             be
             answered
             ,
             doth
             it
             necessarily
             
             follow
             that
             another
             cannot
             ?
             I
             suppose
             ,
             you
             take
             notice
             that
             this
             is
             another
             Question
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             at
             first
             proposed
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             .
             Your
             first
             enquiry
             was
             about
             your
             
               Churches
               crime
            
             ,
             this
             is
             about
             her
             conviction
             and
             condemnation
             ;
             and
             your
             Conclusion
             hath
             no
             strength
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             built
             on
             this
             unquestionable
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               None
               ever
               offended
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               publickly
               judged
            
             ;
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Harlot
             in
             the
             world
             but
             those
             that
             have
             been
             carted
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             S
             r
             ,
             that
             her
             condition
             is
             
               sub
               judice
            
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             whether
             you
             or
             I
             will
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             evidence
             wanting
             for
             her
             conviction
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             since
             her
             fall
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             it
             hath
             not
             at
             all
             times
             been
             so
             publickly
             managed
             .
             And
             yet
             so
             vain
             is
             your
             triumphant
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             we
             rest
             not
             here
             ,
             but
             prove
             also
             that
             she
             hath
             been
             of
             old
             judged
             and
             condemned
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             hear
             anon
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             once
             more
             given
             you
             an
             Answer
             to
             your
             enquiry
             ,
             how
             your
             Church
             fell
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             done
             so
             by
             all
             the
             wayes
             and
             means
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             Church
             to
             fall
             .
             She
             failed
             under
             the
             just
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             persons
             of
             that
             
               Vrbick
               Church
            
             were
             extirpated
             ,
             partly
             by
             others
             ,
             but
             totally
             by
             Totilas
             ;
             as
             the
             Brittish
             Church
             in
             
               England
               fell
            
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Saxons
             .
             She
             hath
             fallen
             by
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             
               corruption
               of
               life
            
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             before
             the
             Captivity
             .
             She
             hath
             fallen
             by
             her
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             by
             adhering
             to
             the
             
               uncertain
               traditions
            
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             after
             their
             return
             from
             captivity
             .
             She
             hath
             fallen
             by
             Apostasie
             ,
             in
             forsaking
             the
             profession
             of
             many
             
               important
               truths
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Galatians
             did
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             in
             their
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Justification
             by
             
             grace
             alone
             .
             She
             hath
             fallen
             by
             Heresie
             ,
             in
             coyning
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             imposing
             them
             on
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Montanists
             did
             with
             their
             new
             Paraclete
             ,
             and
             rigid
             observances
             .
             She
             hath
             fallen
             by
             Schisme
             in
             her self
             ,
             as
             the
             Judaical
             Church
             did
             when
             divided
             into
             
               Essenes
               ,
               Sadduces
            
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             :
             setting
             up
             Pope
             against
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Councell
             against
             Councell
             ,
             continuing
             in
             her
             intestine
             broils
             for
             some
             ages
             together
             ;
             and
             
               from
               all
            
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             wretched
             Principle
             ,
             but-now
             avowed
             by
             you
             ,
             as
             the
             Donatists
             did
             of
             old
             .
             She
             hath
             fallen
             by
             Ambition
             ,
             in
             the
             Hildebrandine
             Principle
             ,
             asserting
             a
             
               Soveraignty
               in
               the
               Pope
            
             over
             the
             Kings
             and
             Potentates
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             whereof
             I
             can
             give
             you
             no
             precedent
             instance
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             claimed
             the
             
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               world
            
             to
             be
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             boasted
             that
             he
             disposed
             of
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             
             And
             now
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             take
             it
             in
             
               ill
               part
            
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             given
             you
             a
             plain
             Answer
             unto
             your
             Question
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             was
             proposed
             unto
             us
             for
             that
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             these
             things
             are
             evident
             and
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             yet
             I
             see
             nothing
             will
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             unless
             we
             produce
             testimonies
             of
             
               former
               times
            
             ,
             to
             manifest
             that
             your
             Church
             hath
             been
             
               arraigned
               ,
               judged
            
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             written
             against
             ,
             by
             
               Fathers
               ,
               Councils
            
             ,
             or
             other
             Churches
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             be
             somewhat
             an
             unreasonable
             expectation
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             am
             no
             way
             bound
             unto
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Discourse
             to
             satisfie
             you
             in
             ;
             yet
             to
             prevent
             for
             the
             future
             such
             Ivasions
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             made
             use
             of
             on
             all
             occasions
             in
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             a
             few
             pregnant
             and
             unquestionable
             Instances
             ,
             give
             you
             an
             account
             both
             
               when
               ,
               how
            
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             the
             falls
             of
             your
             Church
             have
             been
             observed
             ,
             reproved
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             and
             written
             
             against
             .
             Only
             unto
             what
             shall
             be
             discoursed
             unto
             this
             pnrpose
             ,
             I
             desire
             liberty
             to
             premise
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             will
             be
             granted
             .
             
               Dabitur
               ignis
               tamen
               ,
               et
               si
               ab
               inimicis
               petam
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               What
               is
               by
               any
               previously
               condemned
               ,
               before
               the
               embracing
               and
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               condemned
               by
               them
               ,
               than
               if
               the
               practice
               had
               preceded
               their
               condemnation
               .
            
             Though
             you
             should
             say
             that
             your
             avowing
             of
             a
             condemned
             errour
             ,
             would
             make
             it
             no
             errour
             ;
             yet
             you
             cannot
             say
             that
             it
             will
             render
             it
             not
             condemned
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             done
             ,
             cannot
             be
             undone
             ,
             say
             you
             what
             you
             will.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Where
               any
               opinion
               or
               practice
               in
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               embraced
               and
               used
               by
               your
               Church
               ,
               is
               condemned
               and
               written
               against
               ,
               that
               then
               your
               Church
               which
               so
               embraceth
               and
               useth
               it
               ,
               is
               condemned
               and
               written
               against
               .
            
             For
             neither
             do
             Protestants
             write
             against
             your
             Church
             ,
             or
             condemn
             it
             ,
             on
             any
             other
             account
             ,
             but
             of
             your
             opinions
             and
             practices
             ;
             and
             you
             require
             but
             such
             a
             writing
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             as
             you
             complain
             of
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             
               necessary
               to
               the
               security
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               Cause
               which
               we
               maintain
               against
               you
               .
            
             It
             is
             abundantly
             sufficient
             and
             satisfactory
             unto
             our
             consciences
             ,
             in
             your
             casting
             us
             out
             from
             your
             communion
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             wayes
             whereby
             we
             say
             your
             Church
             is
             fallen
             from
             her
             pristine
             purity
             ,
             are
             judged
             and
             condemned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             truth
             ;
             whither
             we
             appeal
             for
             the
             last
             determination
             of
             the
             differences
             between
             us
             .
             These
             things
             being
             premised
             ,
             to
             prevent
             such
             evasions
             as
             you
             have
             accustomed
             your self
             unto
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             as
             briefly
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             give
             you
             somewhat
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             now
             twice
             called
             for
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Your
             Principle
             and
             Practise
             
               in
               imposing
               upon
               all
               Persons
               and
               Churches
               a
               necessity
               of
               the
               observation
               of
               your
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               Customes
               and
               Traditions
               ,
               casting
               them
               out
               of
               Communion
               who
               refuse
               to
               submit
               unto
               this
               your
               great
               Principle
               of
               all
               the
               Schisms
               in
               Europe
               ,
            
             was
             contradicted
             ,
             written
             against
             ,
             condemned
             by
             Councels
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             first
             instance
             that
             ever
             you
             gave
             of
             it
             .
             Be
             pleased
             to
             consider
             that
             this
             concerns
             the
             very
             Life
             and
             Being
             of
             your
             Church
             :
             For
             if
             you
             may
             not
             impose
             your
             Constitutions
             ,
             observances
             ,
             and
             customes
             upon
             all
             others
             ,
             
               actum
               est
            
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             your
             present
             Church
             State.
             Let
             us
             see
             then
             how
             this
             was
             thought
             of
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             old
             :
             Victor
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               An
               ▪
               Dom.
            
             96.
             condemns
             and
             excommunicates
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             Easter
             precisely
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
             Did
             this
             practise
             escape
             uncontrolled
             ?
             He
             was
             written
             against
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             reproved
             that
             he
             had
             cast
             out
             of
             Communion
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               whole
               Churches
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             a
             triviall
             cause
             .
             His
             fact
             also
             was
             condemned
             in
             the
             justification
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             by
             a
             Councell
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             where
             Theophilus
             presided
             ;
             and
             another
             in
             Asia
             ,
             called
             together
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             by
             
               Polycrates
               ;
               Euseb.
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             This
             is
             an
             early
             instance
             of
             a
             considerable
             Fall
             in
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             an
             open
             opposition
             by
             Councels
             and
             Fathers
             made
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             do
             not
             you
             ,
             S
             r
             ,
             deceive
             your self
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             fact
             of
             Victor
             were
             alone
             concerned
             in
             this
             censure
             of
             Irenaeus
             and
             others
             .
             The
             Principle
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             life
             and
             soul
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             is
             condemned
             in
             it
             .
             It
             was
             done
             also
             in
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             Instance
             attempted
             here
             in
             England
             by
             you
             ,
             when
             Austine
             that
             came
             from
             Rome
             would
             have
             imposed
             
             on
             the
             Brittish
             Churches
             the
             observation
             of
             Easter
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Monks
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             not
             only
             rejected
             your
             Custome
             ,
             but
             the
             Principle
             also
             from
             whence
             the
             attempt
             to
             impose
             it
             on
             them
             did
             proceed
             ;
             protesting
             ,
             that
             they
             owned
             no
             subjection
             to
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               other
               regard
               ,
               than
               what
               they
               did
               to
               every
               good
               Christian.
            
             Concil
             .
             Anglican
             .
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Your
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             of
             
               forcing
               men
               by
               carnall
               weapons
               ,
               corporall
               penalties
               ,
               tortures
               ,
               and
               terrors
               of
               death
               ,
               unto
               the
               embracement
               of
               your
               profession
               ,
               and
               actually
               destroying
               and
               taking
               away
               the
               lives
               of
               them
               that
               persist
               in
               their
               dissent
               from
               you
               ,
            
             is
             condemned
             by
             Fathers
             and
             Councels
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             its
             self
             .
             It
             is
             condemned
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             Apol.
             cap.
             23.
             
             Videte
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               ne
               &
               hoc
               ad
               irreligiositatis
               elogium
               concurrat
               ,
               adimere
               libertatem
               Religionis
               ,
               &
               interdicere
               optionem
               Divinitat
               is
               ,
               ut
               non
               liceat
               mihi
               colere
               quod
               velim
               ,
               sed
               cogar
               colere
               quod
               nolim
            
             ;
             with
             the
             like
             expressions
             ,
             in
             twenty
             other
             places
             .
             All
             this
             externall
             compulsion
             he
             ascribes
             unto
             profaneness
             .
             So
             doth
             
               Clemens
               Alexand.
               Stromat
            
             .
             8.
             
             So
             also
             did
             Lactantius
             ;
             all
             consenting
             in
             that
             Maxim
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Lex
               nova
               non
               se
               vindicat
               ultore
               gladio
               :
               The
               Law
               of
               Christ
               revengeth
               not
               its
               self
               with
               a
               punishing
               sword
               .
            
             The
             Councell
             of
             
               Sardis
               ,
               Epist.
               ad
               Alexand.
            
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             that
             they
             disswaded
             the
             
               Emperour
               from
               interpesing
               his
               Secular
               power
               to
               compell
               them
               that
               dissented
               .
            
             And
             you
             are
             fully
             condemned
             in
             a
             Canon
             of
             a
             Councell
             at
             Toledo
             ,
             Cap.
             de
             Judae
             .
             distinc
             .
             45.
             
             
               Praecipit
               sancta
               Synodns
               ,
               nemini
               deinceps
               ad
               credendum
               vim
               inferre
               ;
               cui
               enim
               vult
               Deus
               miseretur
               ,
               &
               quem
               vult
               indurat
               .
               The
               holy
               Synod
               commandeth
               ,
               that
               none
               hereafter
               shall
               by
               force
               be
               
               compelled
               to
               the
               faith
               :
               for
               God
               hath
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               will
               he
               hardeneth
               .
               Athanasius
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Solitar
            
             .
             falls
             heavily
             on
             the
             Arians
             ,
             that
             they
             began
             first
             to
             compell
             men
             to
             their
             heresie
             ,
             by
             force
             ,
             prisons
             ,
             and
             punishments
             ;
             whence
             he
             concludes
             of
             their
             Sect
             ,
             
               atque
               ita
               seipsam
               quam
               non
               sit
               pia
               nec
               Dei
               cultrix
               manifestat
               :
               it
               evidestly
               declares
               it self
               hereby
               ,
               to
               be
               neither
               pious
               ,
               nor
               to
               have
               any
               reverence
               of
               God.
            
             In
             a
             Book
             that
             is
             of
             some
             credit
             with
             you
             ,
             namely
             Clemens
             his
             Constitutions
             ,
             you
             have
             this
             amongst
             other
             things
             for
             your
             comfort
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Christ
               left
               men
               the
               power
               of
               their
               wills
               free
            
             (
             in
             this
             matter
             )
             ,
             
               not
               punishing
               them
               with
               death
               temporall
               ,
               but
               calling
               them
               to
               give
               an
               account
               in
               another
               world
               .
            
             And
             Chrysostome
             speaks
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             on
             Joh
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               He
               asked
               them
               saying
               ,
               Will
               you
               also
               go
               away
               ?
               which
               is
               the
               Question
               of
               one
               rejecting
               all
               force
               and
               necessity
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             gives
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             character
             of
             thesemi-Ar●ians
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               They
               persecute
               them
               that
               teach
               the
               Truth
               ,
               not
               confuting
               them
               with
               words
               ,
               but
               delivering
               them
               that
               believe
               aright
               to
               hatreds
               ,
               wars
               and
               swords
               ,
               having
               now
               brought
               destruction
               not
               to
               one
               City
               or
               Countrey
               alone
               ,
               but
               to
               many
               .
            
             Neither
             can
             you
             relieve
             your selves
             ,
             by
             answering
             that
             they
             were
             
               true
               believers
            
             whom
             they
             persecuted
             ;
             you
             punish
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             only
             ,
             for
             they
             thought
             and
             said
             the
             same
             of
             themselves
             ,
             which
             you
             assert
             in
             your
             own
             behalf
             .
             So
             Salvian
             informs
             
             us
             ,
             
               Haeretici
               sunt
               ,
               sed
               non
               scientes
               ,
               denique
               apud
               nos
               sunt
               Haeretici
               ,
               apud
               se
               non
               sunt
               .
               Nam
               intantum
               se
               &
               Catholicos
               judicant
               ,
               ut
               nos
               ipsos
               titulo
               Haereticae
               praevitatis
               infament
               ;
               quod
               ergo
               illi
               nobis
               sunt
               ,
               &
               hoc
               nos
               illis
               .
               They
               are
               hereticks
               ,
               but
               they
               know
               it
               not
               ;
               they
               are
               hereticks
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               not
               unto
               themselves
               :
               for
               they
               so
               far
               judge
               themselves
               to
               be
               Catholick
               ,
               that
               they
               condemn
               us
               for
               the
               guilt
               of
               Heresie
               :
               So
               then
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               them
               ,
            
             Especilly
             was
             your
             whole
             practice
             in
             this
             matter
             solemnly
             condemned
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Priscillianus
             ,
             recorded
             by
             
               Sulpitius
               Severus
            
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             second
             Book
             ,
             the
             only
             Instance
             the
             Bellarmine
             could
             fix
             upon
             in
             all
             Antiquity
             for
             the
             putting
             of
             any
             men
             to
             death
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             other
             whom
             he
             mentions
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             himself
             to
             have
             been
             a
             
               Magitian
               .
               Ithacius
            
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             Bishops
             his
             Associates
             ,
             procured
             Maximus
             the
             Tyrant
             to
             put
             Priscillianus
             a
             Gnosticke
             ,
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             to
             banish
             some
             of
             their
             followers
             .
             What
             saith
             the
             Historian
             thereon
             :
             
               Hoc
               modo
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               homines
               luce
               indignissimi
               pessimo
               exemplo
               necati
               ,
               aut
               exili
               is
               mulctati
               ;
               On
               this
               manner
               ,
               were
               those
               unworthy
               wretches
               either
               slain
               or
               punished
               by
               banishment
               ,
               by
               a
               very
               evil
               precedent
               .
            
             And
             what
             was
             the
             success
             of
             this
             zeal
             ?
             
               Non
               solum
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               non
               repressest
               haeresis
               ,
               sed
               confirmata
               &
               latius
               propagata
               :
               The
               heresis
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               repressed
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               more
               confirmed
               and
               propagated
               .
            
             And
             what
             ensued
             hereupon
             in
             the
             Church
             its
             self
             ?
             
               Inter
               nostros
               perpetuum
               discordiarum
               bellum
               exarsit
               ,
               quod
               jam
               per
               quindecim
               annos
               foedis
               dissensionibus
               agitatum
               nullo
               modo
               sopiri
               poterat
               .
               Et
               nunc
               cum
               maximè
               discordiis
               Episcoporum
               turbari
               &
               ●isceri
               omnia
               cernerentur
               ,
               cunctáque
               per
               eos
               odio
               aut
               gratia
               ,
               metu
               ,
               inconstantia
               ,
               invidia
               ,
               factione
               ,
               av●arit●a
               ,
               arrogantia
               ,
               somno
               ,
               desidia
               essent
               depravata
               ;
               
               postremo
               plures
               adver
               sum
               paucos
               b●nè
               consulentes
               ,
               insanis
               consiliis
               &
               pertinacibus
               studiis
               certabant
               .
               Inter
               haec
               plebs
               Dei
               ,
               &
               optimus
               quisque
               ,
               probro
               atque
               ludibrio
               habebatur
               :
            
             With
             which
             words
             he
             shuts
             up
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             story
             .
             
               Amongst
               ours
               ,
               a
               lasting
               war
               of
               discord
               was
               kindled
               ,
               which
               ,
               after
               it
               hath
               now
               for
               fifteen
               years
               been
               carried
               on
               with
               shamefull
               contentions
               ,
               can
               by
               no
               means
               be
               allayed
               .
               And
               now
               especially
               when
               all
               things
               appear
               to
               be
               troubled
               and
               perverted
               by
               the
               discord
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               things
               are
               depraved
               by
               them
               through
               hatred
               ,
               favour
               ,
               fear
               ,
               inconstancy
               ,
               envy
               ,
               faction
               ,
               covetousuess
               ,
               pride
               ,
               sleepiness
               and
               sloth
               ;
               the
               most
               with
               mad
               counsels
               and
               pertinacious
               endeavours
               opposing
               themselves
               to
               the
               sew
               that
               are
               better
               advised
               .
               Amongst
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               and
               every
               honest
               man
               ,
               is
               become
               a
               reproach
               and
               scorn
               .
            
             Thus
             that
             Historian
             complaining
             of
             the
             consequents
             of
             this
             proceeding
             .
             But
             good
             men
             lest
             not
             the
             matter
             so
             :
             
               Martinus
               Turonensis
            
             presently
             refuseth
             all
             communion
             with
             them
             who
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             the
             death
             or
             banishment
             of
             the
             persons
             mentioned
             .
             So
             doth
             Ambrose
             declare
             himself
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             Epist.
             27.
             as
             did
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             sober
             godly
             .
             Bishops
             of
             those
             dayes
             .
             At
             length
             both
             Ithacius
             and
             Idacius
             ,
             the
             promoters
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             were
             solemnly
             excommunicated
             ,
             though
             one
             of
             them
             had
             before
             for
             very
             shame
             foregone
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
             See
             
               Prosp.
               Chron.
            
             389.
             and
             
               I
               sidore
               de
               Viris
               Illustribus
            
             .
             So
             that
             here
             also
             the
             judgment
             and
             practice
             of
             your
             Church
             which
             she
             is
             fallen
             into
             ,
             is
             publickly
             eondemned
             and
             written
             against
             ,
             1300
             years
             ago
             .
             Should
             I
             insist
             on
             all
             the
             Testimonies
             that
             of
             this
             kind
             might
             be
             produced
             ,
             
               Antè
               diem
               clauso
               componet
               vesper
               olympo
            
             than
             I
             could
             make
             an
             end
             of
             them
             .
             I
             have
             added
             this
             
             Instance
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             knowing
             them
             to
             be
             the
             two
             great
             pillars
             on
             which
             the
             
               tottering
               fabrick
            
             of
             your
             Church
             is
             raised
             ;
             and
             which
             if
             they
             were
             removed
             ,
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             would
             quickly
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             and
             you
             see
             how
             long
             ago
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             publickly
             condemned
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Your
             Papall
             Oecumenicall
             Supremacy
             hath
             two
             main
             Branches
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Your
               Popes
               spirituall
               Power
               over
               all
               Persons
               and
               Churches
               ,
               in
               the
               things
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               His
               Power
               over
               Emperors
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Potentates
               ,
            
             in
             reference
             unto
             Religion
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             you
             speak
             ,
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             .
             The
             first
             your
             Church
             stumbled
             into
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             Victor
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             first
             notable
             halt
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             The
             latter
             you
             stumbled
             into
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Gregory
             the
             seventh
             ,
             or
             Hildebrand
             .
             It
             were
             endless
             to
             declare
             how
             this
             fall
             of
             your
             Church
             hath
             been
             declared
             ,
             written
             against
             ,
             opposed
             ,
             condemned
             by
             
               Churches
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               Fathers
            
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             learned
             men
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
             Some
             few
             evidences
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             your
             request
             ,
             I
             shall
             direct
             you
             unto
             :
             It
             was
             written
             against
             and
             condemned
             by
             Cyprian
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Councell
             at
             
               Carthage
               ,
               an
            
             .
             258.
             upon
             an
             attempt
             made
             by
             Stephen
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             looking
             in
             some
             small
             degree
             towards
             that
             
               usurped
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             was
             attained
             unto
             .
             You
             may
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             there
             see
             him
             rebuked
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             your
             Church
             condemned
             .
             The
             same
             Cyprian
             had
             done
             no
             less
             before
             ,
             in
             reference
             unto
             some
             actings
             of
             Cornelius
             the
             predecessor
             of
             
               Stephen
               ,
               Epist.
               ad
               Cornel.
            
             Though
             the
             pretensions
             of
             Cornelius
             and
             Stephen
             were
             modest
             in
             comparison
             of
             your
             present
             vast
             Claim
             ;
             yet
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             in
             those
             dayes
             could
             not
             bear
             them
             .
             It
             is
             prejudged
             in
             the
             most
             famous
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             which
             assigned
             
             bounds
             unto
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             giving
             to
             severall
             of
             them
             equall
             Authority
             ,
             Can.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Let
               the
               ancient
               Customes
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               to
            
             Egypt
             ,
             Lybia
             ,
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             
               have
               power
               over
               them
               ,
               (
               or
               the
               Churches
               in
               them
               )
               for
               so
               is
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             power
             over
             the
             adjoyning
             Churches
             ;
             )
             
               likewise
               about
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               and
               in
               other
               Provinces
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               Rights
               of
               the
               Churches
               be
               preserved
               .
            
             Your
             
               Great
               Pope
            
             whom
             you
             so
             frequently
             call
             the
             
               Pastor
               of
               Christendome
            
             ,
             was
             here
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Bishop
               in
               the
               City
               or
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             bounds
             are
             assigned
             unto
             the
             Authority
             which
             he
             claimed
             by
             custome
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             hath
             some
             power
             assigned
             ,
             ascribed
             ,
             or
             granted
             unto
             it
             ,
             above
             other
             Churches
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Lyb●a
            
             ,
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             for
             a
             warranty
             whereof
             ,
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             reference
             unto
             her
             neighbour
             Churches
             ,
             is
             made
             use
             of
             :
             which
             to
             deal
             freely
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             you
             my
             private
             thoughts
             ,
             was
             a
             confirmation
             of
             a
             disorder
             by
             your
             example
             ,
             which
             you
             were
             from
             that
             day
             forward
             seldome
             wanting
             to
             give
             plenty
             of
             .
             So
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               Concil
               .
               Antioch
               .
               Can.
            
             13
             ,
             and
             15.
             an
             .
             341.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Constantinop
               .
               Can
            
             2.
             an
             .
             381.
             
             But
             this
             Canon
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             ,
             openly
             condemneth
             and
             is
             perfectly
             destructive
             of
             your
             at
             present
             claimed
             Supremacy
             .
             Three
             Councels
             together
             in
             Africk
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             
               twenty
               years
            
             ,
             warned
             your
             Church
             of
             
               her
               fall
            
             into
             this
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             
             opposed
             her
             attempts
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             it
             .
             The
             first
             at
             
               Carthage
               ,
               an
            
             .
             407.
             which
             forbids
             all
             
               appeals
               .
               unto
               any
               beyond
               the
               Sea
            
             ;
             which
             Rome
             was
             to
             them
             in
             Africk
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             it
             is
             unto
             us
             in
             England
             .
             The
             next
             was
             the
             second
             
               Milevitan
               ,
               an
            
             .
             416.
             where
             the
             same
             
               prohibition
               is
            
             revived
             with
             express
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               See
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Binius
             acknowledgeth
             .
             The
             same
             order
             is
             again
             asserted
             by
             another
             Councell
             in
             Africk
             ,
             wherein
             the
             pretensions
             of
             Boniface
             unto
             some
             kind
             of
             superintendency
             over
             other
             Churches
             ,
             are
             sorely
             reproved
             ,
             and
             his
             way
             of
             prosecuting
             his
             attempt
             by
             pretended
             Canons
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             after
             great
             pains
             taken
             and
             charge
             disbursed
             in
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             forgery
             ,
             censured
             and
             condemned
             .
             All
             these
             testimonies
             of
             the
             condemnation
             of
             this
             fall
             of
             yours
             by
             Fathers
             and
             Councels
             you
             have
             gathered
             unto
             your
             hand
             in
             the
             
               Cod.
               Can.
               Conc.
               Afric
            
             .
             and
             by
             Binius
             ,
             with
             others
             .
             Also
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             these
             Canons
             of
             
               Provinciall
               Synods
            
             is
             confirmed
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             third
             Oecumenicall
             Councell
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               an
            
             .
             431.
             
             Act.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               It
               seemeth
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               and
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               that
               every
               Province
               retain
               its
               Rights
               ,
               pure
               and
               inviolate
               ,
               which
               ,
               according
               unto
               ancient
               custome
               ,
               it
               had
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             The
             Decree
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             was
             purposely
             framed
             against
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             on
             him
             to
             ordain
             Bishops
             in
             Cyprus
             out
             of
             his
             Province
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             built
             on
             that
             generall
             Reason
             ,
             which
             expresly
             condemns
             the
             Roman
             pretensions
             to
             an
             unlimited
             Supremacy
             .
             The
             great
             and
             famous
             Councell
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               ,
               an
            
             .
             451.
             condemned
             the
             same
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             plainly
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             foundation
             of
             your
             Papall
             
             plea
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
             Can.
             18.
             as
             the
             Canons
             of
             that
             Councell
             are
             collected
             by
             Balsamon
             and
             Zonaras
             ;
             though
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             intolerable
             partiality
             ,
             would
             separate
             this
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             giving
             them
             a
             place
             by
             themselves
             .
             The
             Decree
             contains
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Councel's
             assigning
             priviledges
             next
             unto
             ,
             and
             equall
             with
             ,
             the
             Roman
             ,
             unto
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Church
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               The
               Fathers
            
             (
             our
             Predecessors
             )
             
               granted
               priviledges
               to
               the
               See
               of
               ancient
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               because
               that
               was
               the
               Imperiall
            
             City
             .
             Do
             you
             see
             from
             whence
             proceeded
             all
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               throne
            
             ?
             meerly
             from
             the
             grants
             and
             concessions
             of
             former
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             I
             wish
             they
             had
             been
             liberall
             only
             of
             what
             was
             their
             own
             .
             And
             what
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             so
             doing
             ?
             
               Because
               the
               City
               was
               Imperiall
            
             ;
             in
             which
             one
             sentence
             ,
             both
             their
             Supremacy
             and
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             are
             discarded
             and
             virtually
             condemned
             ;
             for
             their
             pretensions
             are
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             this
             Synodicall
             determination
             .
             They
             proceed
             :
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             They
             (
             the
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Bishops
             )
             
               assigned
               the
               same
               or
               equal
               Priviledges
               unto
               the
               holy
               See
               of
               new
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               rightly
               determining
               that
               the
               City
               which
               is
               honoured
               with
               the
               Empire
               and
               Senate
               ,
               should
               enjoy
               equal
               Priviledges
               in
               things
               Ecclesiasticall
               with
               the
               ancient
            
             Queen-Rome
             ,
             or
             Rome
             regent
             of
             old
             ,
             Is
             not
             your
             present
             Supremacy
             here
             sufficiently
             condemned
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             as
             famous
             a
             Councell
             as
             ever
             the
             Christian
             world
             enjoyed
             ?
             And
             it
             will
             not
             avail
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             
             fell
             into
             this
             Heresie
             fully
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             the
             determination
             of
             this
             Councell
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             falls
             into
             an
             Heresie
             after
             the
             determination
             of
             a
             Councell
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             condemned
             therein
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             fell
             into
             it
             before
             ,
             and
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             Sentence
             ;
             yea
             his
             guilt
             is
             the
             greater
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             because
             he
             despised
             the
             Sentence
             which
             he
             knew
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             it
             may
             be
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             could
             foresee
             .
             I
             gave
             you
             an
             Instance
             before
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             condemned
             and
             written
             against
             by
             the
             Brittish
             Church
             here
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             Instances
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             might
             be
             added
             .
          
           
             The
             Hildebrandine
             branch
             of
             your
             Supremacy
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             power
             that
             you
             challenge
             over
             Kings
             and
             Potentates
             ,
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             ,
             which
             having
             made
             some
             progress
             by
             insensible
             degrees
             ,
             was
             enthroned
             by
             Pope
             Gergory
             the
             seventh
             ,
             hath
             as
             little
             escaped
             opposition
             ,
             censure
             ,
             and
             
               condemnation
               ▪
            
             as
             any
             Heresie
             whereinto
             your
             Church
             is
             fallen
             .
             This
             Gregory
             may
             be
             accounted
             the
             chief
             Father
             of
             this
             Heresie
             ,
             for
             he
             sicked
             the
             unshapen
             Monster
             into
             that
             terrible
             form
             ,
             wherein
             it
             hath
             since
             ranged
             about
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             What
             this
             mans
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             were
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             desire
             you
             to
             learn
             of
             Cardinall
             Benno
             ,
             whom
             yet
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             judge
             the
             more
             impartiall
             Writer
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             but
             of
             Cardinall
             Baronius
             ,
             who
             makes
             it
             his
             business
             to
             extoll
             him
             to
             the
             skies
             :
             
               Facit
               eum
               apud
               nos
               Deum
               ,
               virtutes
               narrat
               ,
            
             he
             makes
             
               almost
               a
               god
               of
               him
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             tells
             us
             the
             Lacedaemonians
             called
             an
             excellent
             man
             ,
             
               Plato
               in
               Menn
            
             .
             The
             chief
             Kingdoms
             of
             Europe
             ,
             as
             England
             and
             Spain
             ,
             with
             Sicilia
             and
             Sardinia
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             Principalities
             ,
             he
             claimed
             as
             his
             own
             unquestionable
             fee.
             The
             Empire
             he
             accounted
             his
             proper
             Care
             ,
             making
             the
             deposing
             of
             
             Emperors
             much
             of
             his
             business
             .
             The
             Principles
             he
             proceeded
             upon
             ,
             the
             same
             Cardinall
             informs
             us
             of
             ,
             in
             his
             Annals
             ad
             〈◊〉
             1076.
             n.
             30.
             
             And
             he
             hath
             done
             well
             to
             record
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             preserved
             
               In
               perpetuam
               rei
               memoriam
            
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             learn
             what
             your
             great
             Father
             exercised
             himself
             about
             ,
             
               Dum
               succus
               pecori
               &
               lac
               subducitur
               agnis
               ,
            
             whilest
             the
             poor
             sheep
             famished
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             and
             instruction
             .
             They
             are
             called
             
               Dictata
               Papae
            
             ,
             and
             
               ex
               tripode
            
             we
             may
             not
             doubt
             ,
             being
             in
             number
             twenty
             seven
             ,
             whereof
             I
             shall
             mind
             you
             of
             a
             few
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               Quod
               Romana
               Ecclesia
               à
               solo
               Domino
               sit
               fundata
               ;
               That
               the
               Roman
               Church
               was
               founded
               by
               the
               Lord
               alone
               .
               2.
               
               Quod
               solus
               Romanus
               Pontifex
               jure
               vocatiur
               Vniversalis
               ;
               That
               the
               Roman
               Bishop
               is
               rightfully
               called
               Vniversall
               .
            
             So
             some
             think
             indeed
             ,
             ever
             since
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             first
             taught
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             assumed
             that
             Title
             ,
             was
             a
             forerunner
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             3.
             
             
               Quod
               ille
               solus
               possit
               deponere
               Episcopos
               ,
               vel
               reconciliare
               ;
               That
               he
               alone
               can
               depose
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               restore
               them
            
             ;
             which
             agrees
             well
             with
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             the
             Councels
             from
             that
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             deposed
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             .
             7.
             
             
               Quod
               illi
               soli
               licet
               ,
               pro
               temporis
               necessitate
               ,
               novas
               leges
               condere
               ;
               That
               he
               alone
               as
               necessity
               requires
               can
               make
               new
               Laws
               .
            
             Let
             him
             proceed
             ;
             8.
             
             
               Quod
               solus
               possit
               uti
               Imperialehus
               insigniis
               ;
               He
               alone
               can
               use
               Imperiall
               ensigns
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             great
             kindness
             in
             him
             doubtless
             to
             lend
             them
             to
             any
             of
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             or
             rather
             subject
             ,
             Kings
             .
             9.
             
             
               Quod
               slius
               Papo
               pedes
               omnes
               Principes
               deosculaetur
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Pope
               alone
               whose
               feet
               all
               Princes
               may
               or
               ought
               to
               kiss
               .
            
             Yea
             and
             it
             is
             a
             kindness
             if
             he
             kick
             not
             their
             Crowns
             from
             their
             heads
             with
             his
             foot
             ,
             as
             one
             did
             our
             King
             John's
             ;
             or
             tread
             upon
             their
             necks
             ,
             as
             another
             
             did
             on
             the
             Emperor
             Frederick's
             .
             11.
             
             
               Quod
               unicum
               sit
               nomen
               in
               mundo
               ,
               Papa
               scilicet
               ;
               That
               there
               is
               only
               one
               name
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Pope
            
             ;
             no
             other
             name
             it
             seems
             given
             under
             heaven
             .
             Once
             more
             ;
             12.
             
             
               Quod
               illi
               liceat
               ,
               Imperatores
               deponere
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               him
               to
               depose
               Emperours
               .
            
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             be
             offended
             at
             the
             calling
             over
             these
             Heresies
             ,
             because
             the
             so
             doing
             is
             not
             suited
             to
             our
             present
             design
             .
             I
             took
             them
             out
             of
             your
             
               Cardinal
               Baronius
            
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             above
             quoted
             ,
             who
             hath
             placed
             them
             as
             on
             a
             pillar
             ,
             V.
             D.
             P.
             L.
             P.
             
               where
               they
               may
               be
               easily
               read
               by
               all
               men
               .
            
             And
             that
             you
             may
             not
             think
             that
             these
             were
             the
             Heresies
             of
             Gregory
             alone
             ,
             the
             same
             Baronius
             affirms
             that
             these
             Dictates
             were
             confirmed
             in
             a
             
               Synod
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             whereby
             they
             became
             the
             Heresies
             of
             your
             whole
             Church
             .
             Did
             Peter
             thus
             feed
             the
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             ?
             seeing
             
               Pasce
               oves
               meas
            
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             pretence
             for
             all
             these
             exorbitances
             .
             Alas
             
               Hic
               alienus
               oves
               custos
               his
               mulget
               in
               hor●
            
             all
             this
             is
             but
             the
             
               shearing
               ,
               milking
            
             ,
             and
             slaying
             of
             a
             stranger
             ;
             the
             shepherds
             being
             driven
             into
             corners
             .
             But
             have
             these
             noisome
             Heresies
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             passed
             without
             controll
             ?
             Was
             she
             not
             judged
             ,
             
               censured
               ,
               written
            
             against
             ,
             and
             condemned
             in
             the
             person
             of
             her
             chief
             Pastor
             ?
             You
             must
             be
             a
             very
             stranger
             unto
             all
             History
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             imagine
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             A
             Councell
             assembled
             by
             the
             Emperor
             at
             Worms
             in
             Germany
             ,
             reckons
             up
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             this
             Hildebrand
             ,
             and
             pronounceth
             him
             deposed
             ,
             with
             all
             those
             that
             adhered
             unto
             him
             .
             Another
             Synod
             ,
             an
             .
             1080.
             at
             Brixia
             in
             Bavaria
             ,
             condemns
             him
             also
             for
             the
             same
             causes
             .
             All
             the
             Heroick
             Potentates
             of
             Europe
             ,
             especially
             the
             Emperors
             of
             Germany
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             France
             ,
             with
             whole
             Assemblies
             
             of
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             have
             alwayes
             opposed
             and
             condemned
             this
             branch
             of
             your
             Supremacy
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             hundreds
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             Edicts
             ,
             and
             Declarations
             ,
             are
             at
             this
             day
             extant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Your
             
               Pope's
               Personall
               Infallibility
            
             with
             the
             requisite
             Qualifications
             ,
             is
             another
             Hereticall
             Opinion
             that
             your
             Church
             hath
             fallen
             by
             .
             And
             herein
             you
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               condemned
               of
               your selves
            
             ,
             and
             we
             need
             no
             further
             witness
             against
             you
             ;
             you
             have
             been
             often
             taken
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               the
               very
               fact
            
             .
             I
             know
             there
             is
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             secretly
             advancing
             amongst
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             whereby
             you
             would
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             bounds
             of
             your
             defence
             this
             
               Personall
               Infallibility
            
             of
             your
             Pope
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             esteem
             that
             opinion
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             to
             conclude
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             new
             Position
             ,
             asserting
             him
             
               Infallible
               in
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             ,
             is
             so
             .
             And
             though
             I
             know
             not
             perfectly
             ,
             what
             your
             opinion
             is
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             yet
             I
             may
             take
             a
             time
             to
             shew
             how
             utterly
             unserviceable
             unto
             your
             purpose
             the
             new
             way
             of
             the
             explication
             of
             Infallibility
             is
             .
             For
             it
             hath
             but
             these
             two
             generall
             inconveniences
             attending
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             opinion
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             the
             only
             Infalliblity
             we
             are
             to
             rest
             on
             ,
             the
             whole
             claim
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             its
             interest
             therein
             ,
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             both
             which
             I
             hope
             to
             have
             an
             opportunity
             to
             manifest
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             we
             take
             that
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
             which
             is
             declared
             by
             its
             self
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             is
             explained
             and
             defended
             by
             her
             most
             famous
             Champions
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             you
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             assert
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             the
             Pope
             (
             Personally
             )
             to
             be
             an
             unerring
             guide
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             we
             enquire
             after
             .
             Bellarmine
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             Catholicks
             agree
             in
             these
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             
               Pontificem
               ,
               cum
               Generali
               ,
               Concilio
               ,
               non
               posse
               errare
               in
               condendis
               decretis
               fidoi
               ,
               vel
               generalibus
               praeceptis
               
               morum
               ;
               That
               the
               Pope
               with
               a
               generall
               Councell
               cannot
               erre
               in
               making
               decrees
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               generall
               precepts
               concerning
               manners
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Pontificem
               solum
               ,
               vel
               cum
               suo
               particulari
               Concilio
               ,
               aliquid
               in
               re
               dubia
               statuentem
               ,
               sive
               errare
               possit
               sive
               non
               ,
               esse
               ab
               omnibus
               fidelibus
               obedienter
               audiendum
               ;
               All
               believers
               must
               willingly
               obey
               the
               Pope
               ,
               either
               alone
               ,
               or
               with
               his
               particular
               Councell
               ,
               determining
               in
               doubtfull
               matters
               ,
               whether
               he
               may
               erre
               or
               no.
            
             I
             confess
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             whether
             he
             do
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             whether
             he
             teacheth
             truly
             or
             falsly
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             no
             great
             purpose
             to
             talk
             of
             his
             Infallibility
             ;
             for
             ,
             follow
             him
             we
             must
             whither
             ever
             he
             leads
             us
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             be
             to
             Hell.
             And
             the
             Catholick
             Pro●osition
             that
             he
             asserts
             himself
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Summus
               Pontifex
               ,
               cum
               totam
               Ecclesiam
               docet
               in
               his
               quae
               ad
               fidem
               pertinent
               ,
               nullo
               casu
               errare
               potest
               .
               The
               Pope
               when
               he
               teacheth
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               can
               in
               no
               Caseerre
               in
               those
               things
               which
               appertain
               unto
               faith
               .
               De
               Rom.
               Pontif.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             What
             a
             Blind
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               teaching
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             children
             can
             see
             .
             The
             Pope
             can
             no
             way
             
               teach
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             declares
             his
             opinion
             ,
             or
             judgement
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             divulged
             unto
             many
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             another
             man.
             Let
             us
             see
             then
             ,
             how
             well
             they
             have
             made
             good
             this
             their
             Infallibility
             ;
             and
             how
             well
             their
             judgement
             hath
             been
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             .
             I
             will
             not
             here
             mind
             you
             of
             the
             Decree
             fathered
             on
             Clemens
             ,
             wherein
             he
             determines
             that
             
               all
               things
               among
               Christians
               ought
               to
               be
               common
               ;
               and
               ,
               among
               them
               ,
               wives
            
             ;
             because
             I
             know
             ,
             it
             is
             falsly
             imposed
             on
             him
             ,
             though
             you
             may
             be
             justly
             charged
             with
             it
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Authors
             of
             those
             forgeries
             whereof
             that
             is
             a
             part
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             rake
             the
             Epistles
             which
             you
             ascribe
             unto
             divers
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             are
             full
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             errors
             ,
             and
             pittifull
             
             non-sence
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             ,
             questionless
             ,
             Pseudopigraphcall
             ,
             though
             you
             who
             own
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             justly
             charged
             with
             their
             follies
             .
             Nor
             will
             I
             much
             insist
             on
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             Praxeas
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             owned
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             Montanus
             ,
             untill
             Praxeas
             perswaded
             him
             to
             the
             Contrary
             ;
             because
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             Tertullian
             spake
             partially
             in
             favour
             of
             a
             Sect
             whereunto
             he
             was
             himself
             addicted
             ;
             though
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             sufficient
             a
             Witness
             in
             
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             man
             upon
             the
             Roll
             of
             Antiquity
             .
             But
             what
             say
             you
             to
             Marcellinus
             ?
             Did
             he
             not
             sacrifice
             to
             Idols
             ,
             which
             ,
             according
             unto
             you
             ,
             is
             
               a
               mixt
               misdemeanour
               in
               faith
               and
               manners
               ,
            
             (
             
               Con.
               Tom.
               1.
               
               Vita
               Marcell
               .
            
             )
             and
             therefore
             certainly
             a
             shrewd
             impeachment
             of
             his
             Infallibility
             :
             and
             was
             he
             not
             judged
             for
             it
             ?
             What
             think
             you
             of
             Liberius
             ,
             did
             he
             not
             subscribe
             to
             
               Arianism
               ?
               Soomen
            
             tells
             you
             expresly
             that
             he
             did
             so
             ;
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             15.
             
             And
             so
             doth
             
               Athanasius
               Epist.
               ad
               Solitarios
            
             ,
             giving
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             namely
             out
             of
             fear
             .
             And
             so
             doth
             Hierome
             both
             in
             
               Script
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Fortunat.
            
             and
             in
             
               Euseb.
               Chron.
               Pope
               Honorius
            
             was
             solemnly
             condemned
             for
             a
             
             Monothelite-Heretick
             in
             the
             sixth
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             Act.
             12
             ,
             13.
             which
             Sentence
             was
             afterwards
             ratified
             by
             your
             own
             darling
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             
               Nice
               Act.
            
             3
             and
             Act.
             7.
             and
             is
             mentioned
             in
             a
             decretall
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             second
             .
             So
             Infallible
             was
             he
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             so
             infallible
             was
             he
             thought
             to
             be
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ;
             whilest
             he
             lived
             he
             taught
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             was
             condemned
             for
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             the
             Principle
             which
             is
             the
             hindg
             of
             your
             present
             faith
             .
             Neither
             did
             Vigilius
             behave
             himself
             one
             jot
             better
             in
             his
             Chair
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Pisa
             deposed
             Gregory
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             and
             Benedict
             the
             thirteenth
             ,
             
             for
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             
               Constance
               accused
               John
            
             the
             twenty
             third
             of
             
               abominable
               Heresie
               ,
               Sess.
            
             11.
             
             And
             that
             of
             Basil
             condemned
             Eugenius
             ,
             as
             one
             ,
             
               à
               fide
               devium
               &
               pertinacem
               Haereticum
               ,
               Sess.
            
             34.
             
               an
               erroneous
               Person
               and
               obstinate
               Heretick
               .
            
             Other
             instances
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             might
             be
             called
             over
             ,
             manifesting
             that
             your
             Popes
             have
             erred
             ,
             and
             been
             condemned
             as
             persons
             erroneous
             ;
             and
             therein
             the
             Principle
             of
             their
             In
             fallibility
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             be
             unwilling
             to
             tire
             your
             patience
             ,
             yet
             upon
             your
             reiterated
             desire
             I
             shall
             present
             you
             with
             one
             Instance
             more
             :
             and
             I
             will
             do
             it
             but
             briefly
             ,
             because
             I
             must
             deal
             with
             you
             again
             about
             the
             same
             matter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Your
             Church
             is
             fallen
             by
             Idolatry
             ;
             as
             otherwise
             ,
             so
             in
             that
             Religious
             
               Veneration
               of
               Images
            
             which
             she
             useth
             ,
             whereunto
             you
             have
             added
             Heresie
             in
             teaching
             it
             for
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             imposing
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             by
             your
             Tridentine
             Determination
             ,
             on
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             I
             know
             you
             would
             fain
             mince
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             spread
             over
             the
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
             about
             it
             ,
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               silken
               words
            
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             the
             Posts
             that
             they
             are
             made
             of
             with
             Gold
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             Prophetspeaks
             of
             your
             predecessors
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             you
             
               lavish
               it
               out
               of
               the
               bagge
            
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             ?
             Your
             first
             Councell
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             Nice
             (
             which
             yet
             was
             not
             wholly
             yours
             neither
             ,
             for
             it
             condemns
             Honorius
             ,
             calls
             Th●rnsius
             the
             
               Oecumenicall
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             and
             he
             expounds
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             Rock
             on
             which
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             to
             be
             Christ
             and
             not
             Peter
             )
             your
             last
             Councell
             that
             of
             Trent
             ,
             your
             Angelicall
             Doctor
             Thomas
             of
             Aquine
             ,
             your
             great
             Champions
             Bellarmine
             and
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Suarez
               ,
               Vasquez
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             Catholick
             practise
             and
             usage
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             declare
             sufficiently
             ,
             what
             is
             your
             faith
             or
             rather
             misbelief
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Hence
             
               Azorius
               Institut
               .
               Lib.
            
             9
             cap.
             6.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               Constans
               est
               Theologorum
               sententia
               ,
               Imaginem
               èodem
               honore
               &
               cultu
               coli
               ,
               quo
               colitur
               id
               cujus
               est
               Imago
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               constant
               judgement
               of
               Divines
               ,
               that
               the
               Image
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               with
               the
               same
               honour
               and
               worship
               ,
               wherewith
               that
               is
               worshipped
               whose
               Image
               it
               is
               .
            
             The
             Nicene
             Councell
             ,
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             Pope
             
               Adrian
               ,
               Anathematizeth
            
             every
             one
             who
             doth
             but
             doubt
             of
             the
             
               Adoration
               of
               Images
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               
               Thomas
            
             contendeth
             that
             the
             Cross
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             
               Latria
               ,
               p.
               3.
               q.
               25.
               a.
               4.
            
             which
             is
             a
             word
             that
             he
             and
             you
             suppose
             to
             express
             Religious
             worship
             of
             the
             highest
             sort
             .
             And
             your
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             in
             their
             decree
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             confirmed
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             
               Lestricall
               convention
               at
               Nice
            
             ,
             whose
             frauds
             and
             impostures
             were
             never
             paralleled
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             by
             it's
             self
             .
             And
             do
             you
             think
             that
             a
             few
             ambiguous
             flourishing
             words
             of
             you
             ,
             an
             
               unknown
               person
            
             ,
             shall
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             proclaimed
             unto
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Fathers
             and
             M●sters
             of
             your
             perswasion
             herein
             ,
             and
             expressed
             in
             practises
             under
             their
             eyes
             ,
             every
             day
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             it
             so
             easie
             for
             you
             ,
             
               Cornieum
               oculos
               configere
            
             ,
             as
             Cicero
             tells
             us
             an
             Atturney
             ,
             one
             
               Cn
               ,
               Flavius
            
             ,
             thought
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             going
             beyond
             all
             that
             the
             great
             Lawyers
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ,
             
               Orat.
               pro
               Muraena
            
             .
             We
             cannot
             yet
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             so
             great
             an
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Oracles
            
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             you
             before
             all
             the
             Sages
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             whom
             hundreds
             may
             be
             added
             .
             And
             what
             do
             you
             think
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             Hath
             it
             been
             opposed
             ,
             judged
             ,
             and
             
             condemned
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             The
             first
             Writers
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               Just
               In
               Martyr
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Arnobius
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
            
             utterly
             abhorred
             the
             use
             of
             
               all
               Images
            
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             Sacris
             .
             The
             Councell
             held
             at
             Elib●ris
             in
             Spain
             ,
             tw●ve
             or
             thirteen
             years
             before
             the
             famous
             Assembly
             at
             Nice
             ,
             positively
             forbid
             all
             use
             of
             Pictures
             in
             Churches
             ,
             
               Can.
               36.
               
               Plaquit
               ,
               Picturas
               in
               Ecclesia
               esse
               non
               deb●re
               ,
               ne
               quod
               colitur
               &
               adoratur
               in
               parietibus
               depingatur
               ;
               The
               Councell
               resolved
               that
               Pictures
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               in
               Churches
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               which
               is
               worship●d
               and
               adored
               ,
               be
               not
               painted
               on
               walls
               .
               Cyprian
            
             condemns
             it
             ,
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Demetriad
            
             .
             And
             so
             generally
             do
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             in
             the
             pittifull
             endeavours
             and
             forgeries
             of
             the
             
               second
               Nicene
               Councell
            
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             confirm
             it
             from
             them
             .
             Epiphanius
             reckons
             it
             among
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ;
             and
             himself
             brake
             an
             Image
             that
             he
             found
             hanging
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             
               Epist
               ad
               Johan
               .
               Hierosol
               .
               Austin
            
             was
             of
             the
             same
             judgement
             ;
             see
             
               Lib.
               de
               mori●
               Eccles.
               Cathol
               .
               cap.
            
             34.
             
             Your
             Adoration
             of
             them
             i●
             expresly
             condemned
             by
             Gregory
             the
             great
             ,
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             
               Serinus
               ,
               Lib.
               7.
               
               Ep.
               111
               ,
            
             and
             
               Lib.
               9.
               
               Epist.
               9.
            
             
             The
             Greek
             Church
             condemned
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             ●ynod
             at
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               an
               .
               775.
            
             
             And
             one
             
               learned
               man
            
             in
             those
             last
             dayes
             undertaking
             its
             defence
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             the
             only
             man
             of
             learning
             that
             ever
             did
             so
             ,
             untill
             of
             late
             )
             they
             excommunicated
             and
             cursed
             him
             .
             This
             was
             Damascenus
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             they
             used
             those
             expressions
             repeated
             in
             the
             second
             Nicene
             Councell
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Unto
             
               Mansour
               of
               an
               evil
               name
               ,
               and
               in
               judgement
               consenting
               with
               Saracens
               ,
               
               Anathema
               ;
               To
               Mansour
               ,
               a
               worshipper
               of
               Images
               and
               writer
               of
               Falshood
               ,
               Anathema
               ;
               To
               Mansour
               ,
               contumelious
               against
               Christ
               and
               traytor
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               Anathema
               ;
               To
               Mansour
               ,
               a
               teacher
               of
               impiety
               and
               perverse
               interpreter
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Anathema
               Synod
               .
               Nic.
               2.
               
               Act.
               6.
               
            
             For
             that
             it
             was
             
               Johannes
               Damascenus
            
             that
             they
             intended
             ,
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             sufficiently
             manifest
             in
             the
             Answer
             following
             ,
             read
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               the
               Deacon
            
             .
             And
             this
             reward
             did
             he
             meet
             withall
             ,
             from
             the
             seventh
             Councell
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             for
             his
             pains
             in
             asserting
             the
             
               veneration
               of
               Images
            
             ;
             although
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             pervert
             the
             Scripture
             as
             some
             of
             you
             do
             ;
             but
             laid
             the
             whole
             weight
             of
             his
             opinion
             on
             Tradition
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             followed
             by
             Vasquez
             among
             your selves
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             Councell
             at
             Frankeford
             in
             Germany
             ,
             utterly
             condemned
             the
             Nicene
             Determination
             ,
             which
             in
             your
             Tridentins
             Convention
             you
             approve
             and
             ratifie
             ,
             An.
             794.
             
             It
             was
             also
             condemned
             here
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             fully
             confuted
             by
             
               Albinus
               ,
               Hoveden
               Annal.
               an
               .
               791.
               
            
             Never
             was
             any
             Heresie
             more
             publickly
             and
             solemnly
             condemned
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             whereby
             your
             Church
             is
             fallen
             from
             its
             pristine
             purity
             .
             But
             hereof
             more
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             no
             difficult
             matter
             to
             procced
             unto
             all
             the
             
               Chief
               ways
            
             ,
             whereby
             your
             Church
             is
             fallen
             ;
             and
             to
             manifest
             that
             they
             have
             been
             all
             publickly
             disclaimed
             and
             condemned
             by
             the
             better
             and
             founder
             part
             of
             Professors
             .
             But
             the
             Instances
             Insisted
             on
             ,
             may
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             prove
             sufficient
             for
             your
             satisfaction
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             proceed
             to
             consider
             what
             you
             offer
             unto
             the
             remaining
             Principles
             ,
             which
             I
             conceived
             to
             animate
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             of
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Other
             Principles
             of
             Fiat
             Lux
             re-examined
             .
             Things
             not
             at
             quiet
             in
             Religion
             ,
             before
             Reformation
             of
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ▪
             Diparture
             from
             Rome
             no
             Cause
             of
             Devisions
             .
             Returnal
             unto
             Rome
             ,
             no
             means
             of
             Union
             .
          
           
             YOu
             proceed
             unto
             the
             fourth
             Assertion
             gathered
             out
             of
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             which
             you
             thus
             lay
             down
             .
             
               It
               is
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               frequently
               pleaded
               by
               our
               Author
               that
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               to
               Religion
               ,
               were
               ever
               quiet
               and
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               before
               the
               Protestants
               Relinquishment
               of
               the
               Roman
               Sea.
            
             That
             ever
             is
             your
             own
             addition
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             pass
             ;
             what
             say
             you
             hereunto
             ?
             
               This
               Principle
               you
               pretind
               is
               drawn
               out
               of
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             ,
             
               not
               because
               it
               is
               there
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               open
               a
               door
               to
               your self
               to
               exspatiate
               into
               some
               wide
               generall
               discourse
               ,
               about
               the
               many
               wars
               ,
               distractions
               ,
               alterations
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               aforetime
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               world
               in
               some
               severall
               Ages
               of
               Christianity
               .
               And
               you
               thereforê
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               frequently
               pleaded
               by
               me
               ,
               because
               indeed
               ,
               I
               never
               spake
               one
               word
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               in
               truth
               a
               false
               and
               fond
               Assertion
               .
               Though
               neither
               you
               nor
               I
               can
               deny
               that
               such
               as
               keep
               unity
               of
               faith
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               can
               never
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               hold
               it
               ,
               fall
               out
               upon
               that
               account
               .
            
             S
             r
             ,
             I
             take
             you
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             are
             so
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             you
             were
             
               a
               sleep
            
             when
             you
             talk'd
             at
             this
             rate
             .
             The
             Assertion
             is
             false
             and
             
               fond
               ,
               you
               speak
               not
               one
               word
               of
               it
               .
            
             Pray
             S
             r
             ,
             take
             a
             little
             advice
             of
             your
             
               Son
               ,
               Fiat
            
             ,
             not
             to
             talk
             on
             this
             manner
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             wonder
             your self
             ,
             how
             you
             came
             to
             swallow
             so
             much
             confidence
             as
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             world
             to
             vent
             such
             things
             
             as
             these
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             from
             you
             ,
             
               p.
               234
               ,
               235
               ,
               236.
               
               Chap
               4.
               
               Ed.
               2.
               that
               ,
               After
               the
               conversion
               of
               this
               Land
               by
               the
               Children
               of
               blessed
            
             S
             t
             Benet
             ,
             
               notwithstanding
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               Norman
               Conquest
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               lived
               peaceably
               together
               without
               any
               the
               least
               disturbance
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Religion
               ,
               untill
               the
               end
               of
               King
            
             Henry
             
               the
               eighth's
               raign
               ,
               about
               five
               hundred
               years
               after
               the
               Conquest
               .
            
             See
             also
             what
             in
             generall
             you
             discourse
             of
             all
             places
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             p.
             221
             ,
             222
             ,
             And
             p.
             227.
             you
             do
             in
             express
             terms
             lay
             down
             the
             position
             which
             here
             you
             so
             exclaim
             against
             as
             
               false
               and
               fond
            
             ;
             but
             you
             may
             make
             as
             bold
             with
             it
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             your
             own
             .
             
               Never
               had
               this
               Land
            
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             
               for
               so
               many
               hundred
               years
               as
               it
               was
               Catholick
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Religion
               any
               disturbance
               at
               all
               ;
               whereas
               after
               the
               exile
               of
               the
               Catholick
               belief
               in
               our
               Land
               from
               the
               period
               of
               King
            
             Henry
             
               the
               seventh's
               Raign
               to
               these
               dayes
               ,
               we
               have
               been
               in
               actuall
               disquiet
               or
               at
               least
               in
               fears
               .
               Estne
               haec
               tunica
               filii
               tui
               ?
            
             Are
             not
             these
             your
             words
             ?
             Doth
             not
             your
             
               Son
               Fiat
            
             wear
             this
             livery
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             not
             speak
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             twenty
             other
             places
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             one
             of
             the
             main
             suppositions
             you
             proceed
             upon
             in
             your
             whole
             discourse
             ?
             You
             do
             well
             now
             indeed
             to
             acknowledg
             that
             what
             you
             spake
             was
             
               fond
               and
               false
            
             ,
             and
             you
             might
             do
             as
             much
             for
             the
             most
             that
             you
             have
             written
             in
             that
             whole
             discourse
             ;
             but
             now
             openly
             to
             deny
             what
             you
             have
             asserted
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             many
             places
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             so
             well
             done
             of
             you
             .
             There
             are
             S
             t
             ,
             many
             wayes
             to
             free
             your self
             from
             that
             dammage
             you
             feel
             or
             fear
             from
             the
             Animadversions
             .
             When
             any
             thing
             is
             charged
             on
             you
             ,
             or
             proved
             against
             you
             which
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             defend
             ;
             you
             may
             ingenuously
             acknowledg
             your
             mistake
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             dishonour
             to
             you
             at
             all
             :
             Good
             men
             have
             done
             so
             ;
             so
             may
             you
             ,
             or
             I
             ,
             
             when
             we
             have
             just
             occasion
             .
             It
             is
             none
             of
             your
             Tenents
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             all
             of
             you
             Infallible
             ,
             or
             that
             your
             personall
             mistakes
             or
             miscarriages
             will
             prejudice
             your
             Cause
             .
             Or
             you
             might
             pass
             it
             by
             ,
             in
             silence
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             with
             the
             things
             of
             the
             most
             importance
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             and
             so
             keep
             up
             your
             reputation
             that
             you
             could
             Reply
             to
             them
             if
             you
             would
             ,
             or
             were
             
               free
               from
               flyes
            
             .
             And
             we
             know
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Menander
             speaks
             .
             Silence
             is
             with
             many
             the
             best
             Answer
             .
             Or
             ,
             you
             might
             attempt
             to
             disprove
             or
             answer
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             requires
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             fixed
             upon
             ,
             of
             
               denying
               your
               own
               words
            
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             worst
             course
             that
             you
             could
             have
             chosen
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             either
             of
             Conscience
             or
             Reputation
             .
             However
             thus
             much
             we
             have
             obtained
             ;
             One
             of
             the
             
               chief
               pretences
            
             of
             your
             Fiat
             is
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             ,
             
               false
               and
               fond
            
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             no
             wonder
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             fully
             proved
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ;
             but
             that
             you
             should
             acknowl●dge
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             strange
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             have
             been
             very
             welcome
             news
             ,
             had
             you
             plainly
             owned
             your
             conviction
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             renounced
             your
             own
             off-spring
             .
             But
             I
             see
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             the
             benefit
             you
             aymed
             at
             by
             it
             ,
             though
             you
             are
             ashamed
             of
             the
             way
             you
             used
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             adde
             ;
             
               That
               neither
               you
               ,
               nor
               I
               ,
               can
               deny
               that
               such
               as
               keep
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               with
               that
               Church
               ,
               can
               never
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               hold
               it
               ,
               fall
               out
               on
               that
               account
               .
            
             But
             this
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             consideration
             ,
             seems
             to
             mee
             no
             very
             singular
             Priviledge
             ;
             me-thinks
             a
             Turk
             ,
             a
             few
             ,
             an
             Arian
             ,
             may
             say
             the
             same
             of
             their
             Societies
             :
             It
             being
             no
             more
             but
             this
             .
             
               So
               long
               as
               you
               agree
               with
               us
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               agree
               with
               us
               .
            
             They
             must
             be
             very
             unfriendly
             minded
             towards
             you
             ,
             that
             will
             call
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             into
             question
             .
             Yet
             there
             remains
             still
             one
             Scruple
             on
             my
             
             mind
             ,
             in
             reference
             unto
             what
             you
             assert
             .
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             that
             there
             is
             in
             your
             Church
             ,
             any
             such
             
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             as
             can
             keep
             men
             from
             falling
             out
             ,
             or
             differing
             in
             and
             about
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Opinions
             they
             profess
             .
             If
             there
             be
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             your
             Church
             are
             marvellous
             morose
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             all
             this
             while
             learned
             to
             be
             quiet
             ;
             but
             are
             at
             this
             very
             day
             writing
             volumes
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             procuring
             the
             Books
             of
             one
             another
             to
             be
             prohibited
             and
             condemned
             ,
             which
             the
             writings
             of
             one
             of
             the
             learnedest
             of
             you
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             have
             fately
             not
             escaped
             .
             I
             know
             you
             will
             say
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             though
             you
             differ
             ,
             yet
             you
             differ
             not
             in
             things
             belonging
             unto
             the
             
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             .
             But
             I
             fear
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             a
             Blind
             ,
             an
             
               Apron
               of
               Fig-leaves
            
             .
             What
             you
             cannot
             agree
             in
             ,
             be
             it
             of
             never
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             you
             will
             agree
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             belongs
             not
             unto
             the
             
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             when
             things
             no
             way
             to
             be
             compared
             in
             weight
             and
             use
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             you
             agree
             about
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             asserted
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             in
             what
             you
             differ
             ,
             whilest
             the
             scales
             of
             Interest
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             combatanfs
             hang
             eeven
             ,
             all
             your
             differences
             are
             but
             in
             School
             and
             disputable
             points
             .
             But
             if
             one
             party
             prevail
             in
             Interest
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             render
             their
             Antagonists
             inconsiderable
             as
             to
             any
             outward
             trouble
             ,
             those
             very
             Points
             that
             before
             were
             disputable
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             necessary
             ,
             and
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             ;
             as
             it
             lately
             happened
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Jansenists
             .
             And
             here
             you
             are
             safe
             again
             ;
             The
             
               Unity
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             is
             that
             which
             you
             agree
             in
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             you
             cannot
             agree
             about
             belongs
             not
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             though
             you
             talk
             at
             another
             rate
             among
             your selves
             .
             But
             wee
             must
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             is
             bounded
             by
             the
             confines
             of
             your
             wranglements
             ;
             and
             your
             agreement
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             it
             .
             This
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             you
             think
             suits
             your
             turn
             :
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             well
             suited
             
             unto
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Gospell
             and
             of
             Truth
             ,
             you
             must
             give
             men
             leave
             to
             enquire
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             do
             it
             ingrati
             ,
             whether
             you
             will
             or
             no.
             But
             if
             by
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             you
             intend
             the
             
               substantiall
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             ,
             proposed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             believed
             on
             necessity
             unto
             Salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             unquestionably
             among
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             might
             possibly
             be
             brought
             forth
             into
             some
             tolerable
             communion
             in
             Profession
             and
             Practice
             ,
             did
             not
             your
             Schismaticall
             Interest
             and
             Principles
             interpose
             themselves
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Supposition
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             observed
             in
             the
             
               Animadversions
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               Reformers
               were
               most
               of
               them
               contemptible
               Persons
               ,
               their
               Means
               indirect
               ,
               and
               their
               Ends
               sinister
               :
            
             To
             which
             you
             reply
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               it
               S
               t
               ,
               where
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               meddle
               with
               any
               mens
               persons
               ,
               or
               say
               they
               are
               contemptible
               ?
               what
               and
               how
               many
               are
               those
               Persons
               ,
               and
               where
               did
               they
               live
               ?
               But
               this
               you
               adde
               of
               your
               own
               is
               in
               a
               vast
               universall
               notion
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               you
               may
               bring
               in
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               some
               Kings
               into
               the
               list
               of
               Persons
               by
               mesur
               named
               contemptible
               ;
               and
               liken
               my
               speech
               who
               never
               spake
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               to
               the
               Sarcasms
               of
            
             Celsus
             ,
             Lucian
             ,
             Porphyry
             ,
             Julian
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Pagans
            
             .
             So
             you
             begin
             ;
             but
             
               ne
               savi
               ,
               magne
               Sacerdos
            
             !
             Have
             a
             little
             patience
             and
             I
             will
             direct
             you
             to
             the
             places
             where
             you
             display
             in
             many
             words
             that
             which
             in
             a
             few
             I
             represented
             .
             They
             are
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             
             §
             .
             18.
             2.
             edit
             .
             from
             pag.
             239
             ,
             unto
             §
             .
             20.
             p.
             251.
             
             Had
             you
             lost
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             that
             you
             make
             such
             an
             outcry
             after
             that
             which
             in
             a
             moment
             he
             could
             have
             supplyed
             you
             withall
             ?
             
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               a
               Taylors
               Widdow
               ,
               Luther
               and
               Catherine
               Bore
               ,
               pleased
               with
               a
               naked
               Vnicorn
               ,
               swarms
               of
               Reformers
               as
               thick
               as
               Grashoppers
               ,
               fallen
               Priests
               and
               Votaries
               ,
               ambitious
               heads
               ,
               emulating
               one
               another
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               worst
               ,
               
               yet
               none
               of
               the
               best
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               so
               eagerly
               quarrelling
               among
               themselves
               ,
               that
               a
               sober
               man
               would
               not
               have
               patience
               to
               hear
               their
               Sermons
               ,
            
             or
             read
             their
             Books
             ;
             with
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             you
             will
             find
             in
             the
             places
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             now
             directed
             you
             unto
             .
             But
             I
             see
             you
             love
             to
             say
             
               what
               you
               please
            
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             hear
             of
             it
             again
             .
             But
             he
             that
             can
             in
             no
             more
             words
             more
             truely
             express
             the
             full
             and
             genuine
             sense
             of
             your
             eighteenth
             and
             nineteenth
             Chapter
             than
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             Assertion
             you
             so
             cry
             out
             against
             ,
             shall
             have
             my
             thanks
             for
             his
             pains
             ;
             Only
             I
             must
             mind
             you
             that
             you
             have
             perverted
             it
             ,
             in
             placing
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             referred
             unto
             the
             Reformers
             you
             talk
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             their
             work
             
               for
               sinister
               Ends
            
             ,
             when
             I
             only
             said
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Doctrine
               according
               to
               their
               Insinuations
               was
               received
               for
               sinister
               Ends
               ,
            
             wherein
             I
             comprized
             your
             foul
             reflections
             upon
             
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
            
             and
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             not
             placing
             them
             as
             you
             now
             faign
             among
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             I
             affirmed
             to
             be
             reported
             by
             you
             as
             a
             company
             of
             
               Contemptible
               Persons
            
             .
             But
             now
             upon
             a
             confidence
             that
             you
             have
             shifted
             your
             hands
             of
             a
             necessity
             to
             re-inforce
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             which
             you
             find
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             your self
             an
             incompetency
             for
             ,
             you
             reflect
             back
             upon
             some
             former
             passages
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             wherein
             the
             generall
             Objections
             that
             you
             lay
             against
             Protestancy
             ,
             are
             observed
             to
             be
             the
             same
             for
             substance
             that
             long
             ago
             were
             by
             Celsus
             objected
             unto
             Christianity
             :
             And
             say
             ;
             
               So
               likewise
               in
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               this
               your
               second
               Chapter
               you
               spend
               four
               leaves
               ,
               in
               a
               parallel
               betwixt
               mee
               and
               the
               Pagan
               Celsus
               ,
               where
               of
               there
               is
               not
               any
               member
               of
               it
               true
               .
               Doth
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             
               say
               ,
               you
               lay
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               troubles
               ,
               disorders
               ,
               tumults
               ,
               warres
               within
               the
               Nations
               of
            
             Europe
             upon
             Protestants
             ?
             doth
             he
             charge
             the
             Protestants
             that
             by
             their
             
             schisms
             and
             seditions
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             way
             for
             other
             revolts
             ?
             doth
             he
             gather
             a
             Rhapsody
             of
             insignificant
             words
             ?
             doth
             he
             insist
             upon
             their
             divisions
             ?
             doth
             he
             mannage
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             jews
             against
             Christ
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             so
             doth
             Celsus
             
               who
               is
               confuted
               by
            
             Origen
             .
             
               Where
               does
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             ,
             
               where
               does
               ,
               does
               he
               ,
               does
               he
               ,
               any
               such
               thing
               ?
               Are
               you
               not
               ashamed
               to
               talk
               at
               this
               rate
               .
               I
               give
               a
               hint
               indeed
               of
               the
               Divisions
               that
               be
               amongst
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               frequent
               argumentations
               that
               are
               made
               to
               embroyl
               and
               pusle
               one
               another
               ;
               with
               our
               much
               evil
               and
               little
               appearance
               of
               any
               good
               in
               order
               unto
               unity
               and
               peace
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               my
               discourse
               .
               But
               must
               I
               therefore
               be
            
             Celsus
             ?
             Did
             Celsus
             
               any
               such
               thing
               to
               such
               an
               end
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               end
               that
               moralizeth
               and
               specifies
               the
               action
               .
               To
               diminish
               Christianity
               by
               upbraiding
               our
               frailties
               is
               paganish
               :
               to
               exhort
               to
               unity
               ,
               by
               representing
               the
               inconvenience
               of
               faction
               ,
               is
               a
               Christian
               and
               pious
               work
               When
               honest
               Protestants
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               speak
               ten
               times
               more
               full
               and
               vehemently
               against
               the
               divisions
               ,
               warres
               ,
               and
               contentions
               that
               be
               amongst
               us
               ,
               than
               ever
               came
               into
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               must
               they
               therefore
               every
               one
               of
               them
               be
               a
            
             Celsus
             ,
             
               a
               Pagan
            
             Celsus
             ?
             
               What
               stuff
               is
               this
               ?
               But
               it
               is
               not
               only
               my
               defamation
               you
               aym
               at
               ;
               your
               own
               glory
               comes
               in
               the
               reer
               .
               If
               I
               be
            
             Celsus
             ,
             
               the
               Pagan
            
             Celsus
             ;
             
               you
               then
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               must
               be
            
             Origen
             
               that
               wrote
               against
               him
               ,
               honest
            
             Origen
             ;
             
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               .
               Pray
               S
               t
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               word
               ,
               let
               me
               advise
               you
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               not
               forget
               your self
               in
               your
               heat
               ,
               and
               give
               your
               Wife
               occasion
               to
               fall
               out
               with
               you
               .
               However
               you
               may
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               your
               Wife
               like
               it
               perhaps
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               her
               Husband
               should
               be
            
             Origen
             .
             Such
             trash
             as
             this
             ,
             must
             he
             consider
             ,
             who
             is
             forced
             to
             have
             to
             do
             with
             you
             .
             These
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             are
             the
             meditations
             you
             are
             conversant
             with
             in
             your
             retirements
             .
             What
             little
             regard
             you
             have
             in
             them
             unto
             Truth
             or
             honesty
             ,
             shall
             quickly
             be
             discovered
             
             unto
             you
             .
             1.
             
             Do
             I
             compare
             you
             with
             Celsus
             ,
             or
             do
             I
             make
             you
             to
             be
             Celsus
             ?
             I
             had
             certainly
             been
             very
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             compare
             a
             Person
             of
             so
             small
             abilities
             in
             literature
             ,
             as
             you
             discover
             your self
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             with
             so
             learned
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             great
             Mistake
             .
             And
             I
             wish
             you
             give
             me
             not
             occasion
             to
             think
             you
             as
             much
             Inferiour
             unto
             him
             in
             morals
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             you
             are
             in
             your
             intellectuals
             .
             But
             ,
             S
             r
             ,
             I
             no
             where
             compare
             you
             unto
             him
             ;
             but
             only
             shew
             a
             co-incidence
             of
             your
             objections
             against
             Protestancy
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             his
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             the
             likeness
             of
             your
             Cause
             and
             interest
             cast
             you
             upon
             .
             2.
             
             I
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             
               You
               had
               the
               same
               end
               with
               him
               :
            
             I
             expressed
             my
             thoughts
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             nor
             did
             compare
             your
             act
             and
             his
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Morality
             ;
             but
             only
             shewed
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             a
             Co-incidence
             in
             your
             Reasonings
             .
             This
             you
             saw
             and
             read
             ,
             and
             now
             in
             an
             open
             defiance
             of
             Truth
             and
             Ingenuity
             express
             the
             contrary
             .
             Celsus
             would
             not
             have
             done
             so
             .
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             S
             r
             ,
             you
             are
             mistaken
             ,
             if
             you
             suppose
             that
             the
             end
             doth
             so
             absolutely
             moralize
             an
             action
             ,
             that
             it
             of
             its
             self
             ,
             should
             render
             it
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             Evil
             it
             may
             ,
             but
             good
             of
             its
             self
             it
             cannot
             .
             For
             ,
             
               Bonum
               oritur
               ex
               integris
               causis
               ,
               malum
               ex
               quolibet
               defectu
               .
               Rectifying
               the
               intention
            
             will
             not
             secure
             your
             morality
             .
             And
             yet
             also
             ,
             on
             second
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             not
             much
             difference
             between
             the
             ends
             that
             Celsus
             proposed
             unto
             himself
             upon
             his
             generall
             Principle
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             you
             propose
             to
             your self
             upon
             your
             own
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             the
             way
             whereby
             you
             proceed
             is
             the
             same
             .
             But
             yet
             upon
             the
             accounts
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             I
             shall
             free
             you
             from
             your
             fears
             of
             being
             thought
             like
             him
             .
             3.
             
             When
             Protestants
             
               preach
               against
               our
               Divisions
            
             ,
             they
             charge
             them
             upon
             the
             Persons
             of
             them
             that
             are
             guilty
             ;
             whereas
             you
             do
             it
             ,
             on
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Religion
             
             that
             they
             profess
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             you
             may
             deal
             like
             Celsus
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             .
             4.
             
             The
             scurrilous
             Sarcasm
             wherewith
             you
             close
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             not
             meet
             for
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             entertainment
             of
             a
             Friar
             and
             his
             Concubine
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             some
             places
             formerly
             men
             have
             by
             
               publick
               Edicts
            
             forced
             you
             to
             maintain
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Expedient
             to
             preserve
             their
             families
             from
             being
             defiled
             by
             you
             .
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             pass
             through
             the
             Instances
             that
             you
             have
             culled
             out
             of
             many
             ,
             charged
             upon
             you
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             those
             of
             Celsus
             ,
             concerning
             which
             you
             make
             such
             a
             trebled
             Outcry
             ,
             
               does
               he
               ,
               does
               he
               ,
               does
               he
               .
            
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Doth
             Fiat
             Lux
             
               lay
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               Tumults
               and
               Disorders
               on
               Protestants
               :
               clames
               licet
               &
               mare
               coelo
               confundas
               ,
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             doth
             so
             ,
             chap.
             4.
             
             §
             .
             17.
             p.
             237.
             
             §
             .
             18.
             p.
             242
             ,
             243.
             
             §
             .
             20.
             p.
             255.
             and
             in
             sundry
             other
             places
             .
             You
             adde
             ;
             
               Doth
               he
               charge
               Protestants
               that
               by
               their
               schisms
               and
               seditions
               they
               make
               way
               for
               other
               revolts
               ?
            
             He
             doth
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             frequently
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             §
             .
             14.
             p.
             187
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Doth
               he
            
             ,
             you
             adde
             ,
             
               gather
               a
               Rhapsody
               of
               insignificant
               words
               ,
               as
               did
            
             Celsus
             .
             I
             say
             he
             doth
             ,
             in
             the
             pretended
             plea
             that
             he
             insists
             on
             for
             Quakers
             and
             for
             Presbyterians
             also
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             §
             .
             13.
             p.
             172
             ,
             173
             ,
             &c.
             
             Again
             ;
             
               Doth
               he
               manage
               the
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Jews
               against
               Christianity
               as
               was
               done
               by
               Celsus
               ?
            
             He
             doth
             ,
             directly
             ,
             expresly
             ,
             and
             at
             large
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             
             §
             .
             12.
             
               p.
               158.
               &c.
            
             
             I
             confess
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             be
             you
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             questioned
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             parallel
             on
             the
             side
             that
             concerned
             Celsus
             ,
             which
             yet
             I
             am
             ready
             at
             any
             time
             if
             you
             shall
             so
             do
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             satisfaction
             in
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             question
             it
             on
             
               your
               own
               part
            
             ,
             when
             your
             whole
             discourse
             and
             the
             most
             of
             the
             passages
             in
             it
             ,
             make
             it
             so
             evident
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             foresee
             .
             But
             your
             whole
             Defence
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             noise
             or
             an
             outery
             ,
             to
             deter
             men
             from
             coming
             nigh
             you
             to
             see
             how
             the
             Case
             stands
             with
             you
             .
             It
             will
             not
             
             serve
             your
             turn
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             you
             must
             abide
             by
             what
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             fairly
             retract
             it
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             find
             you
             ashamed
             of
             that
             which
             elswhere
             you
             so
             much
             boast
             and
             glory
             in
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             sixth
             and
             seventh
             Principles
             mentioned
             by
             me
             ,
             you
             deal
             in
             like
             manner
             .
             You
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             yours
             ;
             which
             is
             plainly
             to
             deny
             your self
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Fiat
               Lux.
            
             And
             surely
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             once
             looked
             seriously
             into
             that
             Discourse
             of
             yours
             ,
             will
             be
             amazed
             to
             hear
             you
             saying
             that
             you
             never
             asserted
             ,
             
               Our
               Departure
               from
            
             Rome
             
               to
               be
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Evils
               among
               Protestants
            
             ;
             or
             that
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               Remedy
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Returnal
               thither
               again
               ,
            
             which
             are
             the
             things
             that
             now
             you
             deny
             to
             be
             spoken
             or
             intended
             by
             you
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             so
             used
             unto
             this
             kind
             of
             Confidence
             ,
             that
             nothing
             you
             say
             ,
             or
             deny
             ,
             seems
             strange
             unto
             me
             .
             And
             whereas
             unto
             your
             Denial
             you
             adde
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             give
             occasion
             unto
             any
             usefull
             Discourse
             .
             I
             shall
             pass
             it
             by
             ,
             and
             proceed
             unto
             that
             which
             will
             afford
             us
             some
             better
             advantage
             unto
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Further
             Vindication
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             th●
             Animadversions
             .
             Scripture
             sufficient
             to
             settle
             men
             in
             the
             Truth
             .
             Instance
             against
             it
             ,
             examined
             ,
             removed
             .
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             and
             Romanists
             in
             reference
             unto
             Moderation
             ,
             compared
             and
             discussed
             .
          
           
             THe
             
               eighth
               Principle
            
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             it
             be
             determined
             is
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Cause
             under
             debate
             .
             Here
             then
             we
             shall
             stay
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             examine
             the
             difficulties
             which
             you
             labour
             to
             entangle
             that
             Assertion
             withall
             ,
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             the
             great
             and
             Fundamentall
             Principle
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             and
             you
             oppose
             .
             The
             Position
             I
             laid
             down
             as
             yours
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Scripture
               on
               sundry
               accounts
               is
               in
               sufficient
               to
               settle
               us
               in
               the
               Truth
               of
               Religio●
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               an
               agreement
               amongst
               our selves
               .
            
             Hereunto
             I
             subjoyned
             the
             four
             heads
             of
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             you
             insisted
             on
             to
             make
             good
             your
             Assertion
             .
             These
             you
             thought
             meet
             to
             pass
             by
             ,
             without
             reviving
             them
             again
             to
             your
             further
             disadvantage
             .
             You
             are
             acquainted
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             with
             the
             old
             Rule
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Et
                 quà
              
               
                 Desperat
                 tractata
                 nitescere
                 posse
                 ,
                 relinquit
                 .
              
            
             The
             Position
             its
             self
             you
             dare
             not
             directly
             deny
             ,
             but
             yet
             seek
             what
             you
             can
             to
             wave
             the
             owning
             of
             it
             ,
             contrary
             to
             your
             express
             Discourse
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             
             §
             .
             15.
             p.
             199
             ,
             200
             ,
             &c.
             as
             also
             in
             sundry
             other
             places
             ,
             interwoven
             with
             expressions
             exceedingly
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Authority
             ,
             Excellency
             ,
             Efficacy
             ,
             and
             fullness
             of
             the
             
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             .
             But
             let
             us
             now
             consider
             what
             you
             plead
             for
             your self
             .
             Thus
             then
             you
             proceed
             :
             
               You
               speak
               not
               one
               word
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               or
               against
               me
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               delivered
               any
               such
               Principle
               .
               Gods
               Word
               is
               both
               the
               sufficient
               and
               only
               necessary
               means
               of
               both
               our
               Conversion
               and
               Settlement
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Truth
               as
               Vertue
               .
               But
               the
               thing
               you
               heed
               not
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               I
               only
               speak
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               be
               in
               two
               hands
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               Puritan
               who
               with
               the
               Scripture
               rose
               up
               and
               rebelled
               against
               her
               ,
               Can
               the
               Scripture
               alone
               of
               its
               self
               decide
               the
               business
               .
               How
               shall
               it
               do
               it
               ?
               has
               it
               ever
               done
               it
               ?
               Or
               can
               that
               written
               Word
               now
               solitary
               ,
               and
               in
               private
               hands
               ,
               so
               settle
               any
               in
               a
               way
               that
               neither
               himself
               nor
               present
               adherents
               ,
               nor
               future
               generations
               shall
               question
               it
               ,
               or
               with
               as
               much
               probability
               dissent
               from
               it
               either
               totally
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               as
               himself
               first
               set
               it
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Case
               unto
               which
               you
               do
               neither
               here
               ,
               nor
               in
               your
               whole
               Book
               ,
               speak
               one
               word
               ;
               and
               what
               you
               speak
               otherwise
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               excellency
               I
               allow
               it
               for
               Good.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             you
             are
             not
             the
             only
             Judge
             of
             what
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             any
             competent
             Judge
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             concern
             my self
             in
             the
             Censure
             which
             your
             Interest
             compells
             you
             to
             pass
             upon
             it
             .
             It
             is
             left
             unto
             the
             thoughts
             of
             those
             who
             are
             more
             impartial
             .
             2.
             
             Setting
             aside
             your
             Instance
             pitched
             on
             
               ad
               invidiam
            
             only
             ,
             with
             some
             aequivocall
             expressions
             ,
             as
             must
             needs
             be
             thought
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               very
               artificially
            
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Question
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             you
             deny
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               where
               any
               persons
               or
               Churches
               are
               at
               variance
               or
               difference
               about
               any
               thing
               concerning
               Religion
               or
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Vmpirage
               of
               that
               Difference
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               may
               be
               reconciled
               and
               center
               in
               the
               Profession
               
               of
               the
               same
               Truth
               .
            
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             now
             tell
             me
             ,
             what
             discrepancy
             there
             is
             between
             the
             Assertion
             which
             I
             ascribed
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             your self
             here
             avow
             .
             I
             suppose
             they
             are
             in
             substance
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             will
             be
             owned
             by
             every
             one
             that
             understands
             
               any
               thing
            
             of
             the
             matters
             about
             which
             we
             treat
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             spoken
             unto
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             undertake
             the
             examination
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             labour
             to
             divert
             the
             discourse
             ,
             unto
             that
             which
             may
             appear
             
               something
               else
            
             ,
             but
             indeed
             is
             not
             so
             .
             3.
             
             For
             your
             Distinction
             between
             Protestants
             and
             Puritans
             in
             England
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             well
             what
             to
             make
             of
             it
             .
             I
             know
             no
             Puritans
             in
             England
             that
             are
             not
             Protestants
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
             England
             do
             not
             absolutely
             agree
             in
             every
             punctilio
             relating
             to
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             things
             relating
             unto
             the
             
               outward
               worship
            
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             did
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             or
             than
             your
             Catholicks
             do
             .
             You
             give
             us
             then
             a
             Distinction
             like
             that
             which
             a
             man
             may
             give
             between
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             or
             Dominicans
             ;
             or
             the
             Sons
             of
             S
             
             t.
             Benet
             ,
             or
             of
             S
             t
             Francis
             of
             Assize
             .
             A
             Distinction
             or
             Distribution
             of
             the
             Genus
             into
             the
             Genus
             and
             one
             Species
             comprehended
             under
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             you
             should
             have
             said
             that
             Animal
             is
             either
             Animal
             or
             Homo
             .
             4.
             
             Though
             I
             had
             rather
             therefore
             that
             you
             had
             placed
             your
             Instance
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             yet
             because
             any
             instance
             of
             Persons
             that
             have
             
               different
               Apprehensions
            
             about
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             suffice
             us
             as
             to
             the
             
               present
               purpose
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             let
             it
             pass
             .
             Only
             I
             desire
             you
             once
             more
             that
             when
             you
             would
             endeavour
             to
             render
             any
             
               thing
               ,
               way
            
             ,
             or
             acting
             of
             men
             odious
             ;
             that
             you
             would
             forbear
             to
             cast
             the
             Scripture
             into
             a
             Copartnership
             therein
             ,
             which
             here
             you
             seem
             to
             do
             .
             
               The
               Puritan
            
             ,
             
             you
             say
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Scripture
               rose
               up
               and
               rebelled
               .
               Rebellion
            
             is
             the
             name
             of
             an
             outragious
             Evil
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Scripture
             giveth
             not
             the
             least
             Countenance
             unto
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             you
             think
             meet
             to
             charge
             it
             upon
             any
             ,
             you
             may
             do
             well
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               they
               do
               it
               with
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             It
             will
             not
             be
             to
             your
             comfort
             or
             advantage
             so
             to
             do
             .
             This
             is
             but
             my
             advice
             ,
             you
             may
             do
             as
             you
             see
             cause
             .
             
               —
               Tales
               Casus
               Cassandra
               canebat
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             Differences
             you
             suppose
             and
             look
             upon
             as
             undeterminable
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             about
             things
             that
             in
             themselves
             really
             and
             in
             truth
             belong
             unto
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             do
             not
             so
             indeed
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             fancied
             by
             some
             men
             so
             to
             do
             .
             If
             they
             are
             of
             this
             
               latter
               sort
            
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Controversies
             which
             we
             have
             with
             you
             are
             ,
             as
             about
             your
             
               Mass
               ,
               Purgatory
            
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ;
             we
             account
             that
             all
             Differences
             about
             them
             are
             sufficiently
             determined
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             no
             where
             mentioned
             in
             them
             .
             And
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             be
             ,
             as
             you
             here
             grant
             ,
             
               the
               sufficient
               and
               only
               means
               both
               of
               our
               Conversion
               and
               Settlement
               as
               well
               in
               Truth
               as
               in
               Vertue
               .
            
             S
             r
             I
             had
             no
             sooner
             written
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             that
             haste
             ,
             wherein
             I
             treat
             with
             you
             ,
             but
             I
             suspected
             a
             necessity
             of
             craving
             
               your
               pardon
            
             ,
             for
             supposing
             
               my
               Inference
            
             confirmed
             by
             
               your
               Concession
            
             .
             For
             whereas
             you
             had
             immediately
             before
             ,
             set
             down
             the
             Assertion
             supposed
             to
             be
             yours
             about
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             you
             adde
             the
             words
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Gods
               ,
               Word
               is
               the
               sufficient
               and
               only
               means
               of
               our
               Conversion
               and
               Settlement
               in
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             I
             did
             not
             in
             the
             least
             suspect
             that
             you
             intended
             any
             Legerdemain
             in
             the
             business
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Scripture
             and
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             had
             been
             only
             various
             denominations
             with
             you
             of
             the
             
             same
             precise
             Thing
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             with
             us
             .
             Only
             I
             confess
             at
             the
             first
             view
             ,
             I
             wondred
             how
             you
             could
             reconcile
             this
             Assertion
             with
             the
             known
             Principles
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             I
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             
               perfectly
               destructive
            
             of
             your
             design
             in
             your
             following
             Enquiry
             .
             But
             now
             I
             fear
             you
             play
             
               hide
               and
               seek
            
             in
             the
             ambiguity
             your
             Church
             hath
             put
             upon
             that
             Title
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             applyed
             unto
             your
             
               unwritten
               Traditions
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             the
             
               written
               Word
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Jews
             apply
             the
             same
             term
             unto
             their
             
               Orall
               Law.
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             I
             
               crave
               your
               pardon
            
             ,
             for
             supposing
             my
             Inference
             confirmed
             by
             your
             Concession
             ,
             wherein
             I
             fear
             I
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             only
             desire
             you
             that
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             you
             would
             speak
             your
             mind
             plainly
             ,
             and
             candidly
             ,
             as
             it
             becomes
             a
             Christian
             and
             Lover
             of
             Truth
             to
             do
             .
             But
             my
             Assertion
             I
             esteem
             
               never
               the
               worse
            
             ,
             though
             it
             have
             not
             the
             happiness
             to
             enjoy
             your
             approbation
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             in
             the
             particular
             Instances
             mentioned
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             delivered
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             your
             notions
             about
             them
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             exterminate
             them
             from
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             City
             of
             God.
             6.
             
             Suppose
             the
             matters
             in
             difference
             do
             really
             belong
             unto
             Religion
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Difference
             lyes
             only
             in
             mens
             
               various
               Conceptions
            
             of
             them
             ,
             you
             ask
             ,
             
               Can
               the
               Scripture
               alone
               of
               its
               self
               decide
               the
               business
               ?
            
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             
               alone
               of
               its
               self
            
             ?
             If
             you
             mean
             ,
             without
             
               mens
               application
            
             of
             themselves
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             subjecting
             of
             their
             Consciences
             unto
             its
             Authoritative
             decisions
             ;
             neither
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             can
             do
             it
             .
             The
             matter
             its
             self
             is
             perfectly
             stated
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             any
             men
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             or
             no
             :
             but
             their
             
               various
               apprehensions
            
             about
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             regulated
             by
             their
             applications
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             mentioned
             .
             On
             
             this
             only
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             at
             variance
             about
             things
             which
             really
             appertain
             unto
             the
             Religion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             will
             refer
             the
             determination
             of
             them
             unto
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             
               Con●eptions
               of
               their
               minds
            
             to
             be
             regulated
             thereby
             ;
             standing
             unto
             its
             Arbitriment
             ,
             it
             is
             able
             alone
             and
             of
             
               its
               self
            
             to
             end
             all
             their
             differences
             ,
             and
             settle
             them
             all
             iu
             the
             Truth
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             proved
             unto
             you
             
               a
               thousand
               times
            
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             most
             clear
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Scripture
             its
             self
             ,
             with
             Arguments
             taken
             from
             its
             Nature
             ,
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             the
             End
             of
             its
             giving
             forth
             unto
             men
             ;
             as
             also
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             their
             directions
             and
             commands
             given
             unto
             us
             for
             the
             same
             Purpose
             ;
             from
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             First
             Churches
             ,
             with
             innumerable
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             and
             Doctors
             .
             Neither
             can
             this
             be
             denied
             without
             that
             
               horrible
               Derogation
            
             from
             its
             Perfection
             and
             Plenitude
             ,
             so
             reverenced
             by
             them
             of
             old
             ,
             which
             is
             objected
             unto
             you
             ,
             for
             your
             so
             doing
             .
             Protestants
             suppose
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             given
             forth
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             ●a
             
               perfect
               Rule
            
             of
             that
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             he
             requires
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
             They
             suppose
             that
             it
             is
             
               such
               a
               Revelation
            
             of
             his
             Mind
             or
             Will
             ,
             as
             is
             intelligible
             unto
             all
             them
             that
             are
             concerned
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             if
             thy
             use
             the
             means
             by
             him
             appointed
             to
             come
             unto
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             it
             .
             They
             suppose
             that
             what
             is
             not
             taught
             therein
             ,
             or
             not
             taught
             so
             clearly
             ,
             as
             that
             men
             who
             humbly
             and
             heartily
             seek
             unto
             him
             ,
             may
             know
             his
             mind
             therein
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             he
             requireth
             of
             them
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             the
             
               necessary
               and
               indispensable
               Duty
            
             of
             any
             one
             to
             perform
             .
             They
             suppose
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             every
             man
             
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             means
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             
             in
             his
             Church
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             in
             all
             things
             concerning
             their
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             firmly
             to
             believe
             and
             adhere
             unto
             what
             they
             find
             revealed
             by
             him
             .
             And
             they
             moreover
             suppose
             that
             those
             who
             deny
             any
             of
             these
             Suppositions
             ,
             are
             therein
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             injurious
             to
             the
             Grace
             ,
             Wisedem
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Care
             of
             God
             towards
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             Honour
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Comfort
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             leaving
             them
             
               no
               assured
               Principles
            
             to
             build
             their
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             upon
             .
             Now
             from
             these
             Suppositions
             I
             hope
             you
             see
             that
             it
             will
             unavoidably
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             able
             every
             way
             to
             effect
             that
             ,
             which
             you
             deny
             unto
             it
             a
             sufficiency
             for
             .
             For
             where
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             lyes
             its
             defect
             ?
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             from
             the
             next
             part
             of
             your
             
               Question
               ,
               Has
               it
               ever
               done
               it
               ,
            
             that
             you
             run
             upon
             a
             great
             mistake
             .
             The
             defect
             that
             follows
             the
             failings
             and
             miscarriages
             of
             men
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             imputed
             unto
             the
             
               want
               of
               sufficiency
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             But
             wee
             cannot
             allow
             you
             herein
             .
             The
             Scripture
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             kind
             of
             Cause
             which
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             
               as
               sufficient
            
             to
             settle
             men
             ,
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             is
             to
             give
             light
             to
             all
             men
             to
             see
             by
             :
             But
             the
             Sunne
             that
             giveth
             light
             doth
             not
             give
             eyes
             also
             .
             The
             Scripture
             doth
             its
             work
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Morall
               Rule
            
             ,
             which
             men
             are
             not
             necessitated
             or
             compelled
             to
             attend
             unto
             or
             follow
             .
             And
             if
             through
             their
             neglect
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             attendance
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             disability
             to
             discern
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             whether
             proceeding
             from
             their
             
               naturall
               impotency
            
             and
             blindness
             in
             their
             laps'd
             condition
             ,
             or
             some
             
               evil
               habit
            
             of
             mind
             contracted
             by
             their
             giving
             admission
             unto
             corrupt
             prejudices
             and
             Traditionall
             Principles
             ,
             the
             work
             be
             not
             effected
             ;
             this
             is
             no
             impeachment
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             sufficiency
             ,
             but
             a
             manifestation
             of
             their
             
             weakness
             and
             folly
             .
             Besides
             ,
             all
             that
             
               unity
               in
               faith
            
             that
             hath
             been
             at
             any
             time
             or
             is
             in
             the
             world
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             every
             Decision
             that
             hath
             been
             made
             at
             any
             time
             of
             any
             difference
             in
             or
             about
             Religion
             in
             a
             right
             way
             and
             order
             ,
             hath
             been
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             unto
             those
             ends
             and
             purposes
             .
             And
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             miscarriages
             or
             defects
             of
             men
             can
             reflect
             the
             least
             blame
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             esteemed
             insufficient
             for
             the
             end
             now
             enquired
             after
             .
             The
             pursuit
             then
             of
             your
             Enquiry
             which
             now
             you
             insist
             upon
             ,
             is
             in
             part
             vain
             ,
             in
             part
             already
             answered
             .
             In
             vain
             it
             is
             that
             you
             enquire
             
               whether
               the
               written
            
             Word
             
               can
               settle
               any
               man
               in
               a
               way
               that
               neither
               himself
               ,
               nor
               present
               adherents
               ,
               nor
               future
               Generations
               shall
               question
               :
            
             For
             our
             enquiry
             is
             not
             after
             what
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             what
             shall
             be
             ,
             but
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             It
             is
             able
             to
             settle
             a
             man
             in
             a
             way
             ,
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             question
             unto
             the
             worlds
             end
             :
             So
             it
             setled
             the
             first
             Christians
             .
             But
             to
             secure
             us
             that
             none
             shall
             ever
             question
             the
             way
             whereinto
             it
             leads
             us
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             designed
             for
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             either
             needfull
             or
             possible
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             :
             The
             
               Orall
               preaching
            
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             not
             so
             secure
             them
             whom
             they
             taught
             .
             The
             way
             that
             professed
             ,
             was
             
               every
               where
               questioned
            
             ,
             contradicted
             ,
             spoken
             against
             ,
             and
             many
             ,
             after
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             again
             renounced
             it
             :
             And
             I
             wonder
             what
             feat
             you
             have
             to
             settle
             any
             one
             in
             a
             way
             that
             shall
             never
             be
             questioned
             .
             The
             Authority
             of
             your
             Pope
             and
             Church
             will
             not
             do
             it
             :
             Themselves
             are
             things
             as
             
               highly
               questioned
            
             and
             disputed
             about
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             ever
             named
             with
             reference
             unto
             Religion
             .
             If
             you
             shall
             say
             ,
             But
             yet
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             questioned
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             men
             that
             they
             are
             so
             :
             You
             may
             well
             spare
             me
             the
             labour
             of
             answering
             your
             Question
             ,
             
             seeing
             you
             have
             done
             it
             your self
             .
             And
             whereas
             you
             adde
             ,
             
               or
               with
               as
               much
               probability
               dissent
               from
               it
               either
               totally
               or
               in
               part
               ,
               as
               himself
               first
               set
               it
               ,
            
             when
             the
             very
             preceding
             words
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             a
             mans
             
               own
               setting
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Scriptures
               setling
            
             ,
             the
             man
             only
             embracing
             what
             that
             setleth
             and
             determineth
             :
             It
             is
             answered
             already
             ;
             that
             what
             is
             so
             setled
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             received
             as
             setled
             ,
             cannot
             justly
             be
             questioned
             by
             any
             .
             And
             you
             insinuate
             a
             most
             irrationall
             Supposition
             on
             which
             your
             Assertion
             is
             built
             ,
             namely
             that
             Errour
             may
             have
             as
             much
             probability
             as
             Truth
             .
             For
             I
             suppose
             you
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             setled
             by
             the
             Scripture
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             which
             dissents
             from
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             errour
             ;
             which
             that
             it
             may
             be
             as
             probable
             indeed
             as
             Truth
             (
             for
             we
             speak
             not
             of
             appearances
             ,
             which
             have
             all
             their
             strength
             from
             our
             weaknesses
             )
             is
             
               a
               new
               notion
            
             which
             may
             well
             be
             added
             to
             your
             
               many
               other
            
             of
             the
             like
             rarity
             and
             evidence
             .
             But
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             the
             Scripture
             
               able
               to
               settle
            
             men
             in
             unquestionable
             Truth
             ?
             When
             the
             people
             of
             old
             doubted
             about
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             wherein
             they
             ought
             to
             walk
             ,
             himself
             sends
             them
             
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
            
             for
             their
             instruction
             and
             settlement
             ,
             Isa
             8.
             20.
             
             And
             we
             think
             the
             counsell
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             
               cannot
               deceive
            
             nor
             be
             deceived
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             hearkned
             unto
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             command
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             
               will
               not
               hear
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             and
             take
             direction
             from
             them
             for
             those
             wayes
             wherein
             they
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             pretend
             from
             any
             
               other
               means
            
             ,
             which
             they
             rather
             approve
             of
             ,
             Luk.
             16.
             29
             ,
             31.
             
             Yea
             and
             when
             the
             great
             Fundamental
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             was
             in
             question
             ,
             he
             sends
             men
             for
             their
             settlement
             
               unto
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             Joh.
             5.
             39.
             
             And
             we
             suppose
             that
             that
             
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             settle
             us
             in
             the
             foundation
             ,
             is
             so
             ,
             to
             confirm
             us
             also
             in
             the
             whole
             superstructure
             .
             Especially
             considering
             that
             it
             is
             able
             
               to
               make
               the
               man
               of
               God
               perfect
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               thoroughly
               furnished
               unto
               all
               good
               works
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             What
             more
             is
             required
             unto
             the
             settlement
             of
             any
             one
             in
             Religion
             wee
             know
             not
             ;
             nor
             what
             can
             rationally
             stand
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             Scripture
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             seeing
             that
             is
             expresly
             commended
             unto
             us
             for
             it
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             other
             wayes
             are
             built
             on
             the
             conjectures
             of
             men
             .
             Yea
             the
             Assurance
             which
             we
             may
             have
             hereby
             is
             preferred
             by
             Peter
             ,
             before
             that
             which
             any
             may
             have
             by
             an
             
               immediate
               voyce
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             an
             unreasonable
             thing
             ,
             now
             for
             you
             to
             come
             and
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             give
             us
             an
             unquestionable
             settlement
             in
             Religion
             ?
             Whether
             it
             be
             meet
             to
             
               hearken
               unto
               God
               or
               men
            
             ,
             judge
             you
             .
             For
             our
             parts
             ,
             wee
             seek
             not
             for
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             settlement
             ,
             in
             long
             uncertain
             discourses
             ,
             doubious
             conclusions
             and
             inferences
             ,
             fallible
             conjectures
             ,
             sophisticall
             reasonings
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             would
             call
             us
             unto
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             express
             direction
             and
             command
             of
             God.
             Him
             we
             can
             follow
             ,
             and
             trust
             unto
             without
             the
             least
             fear
             of
             miscarriage
             ;
             Whither
             you
             would
             lead
             us
             wee
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             make
             
               desperate
               experiments
            
             in
             things
             of
             so
             high
             concernment
             .
             But
             since
             you
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             overlook
             what
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             unto
             this
             purpose
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             and
             with
             your
             usuall
             confidence
             to
             affirm
             ,
             
               that
               I
               no
               where
               at
               all
               speak
               one
               word
               to
               the
               Case
               that
               you
               proposed
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             for
             your
             further
             satisfaction
             give
             you
             a
             little
             enlargement
             of
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Principles
             on
             which
             Protestants
             and
             Romanists
             proceed
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             and
             compare
             them
             together
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             whether
             
             of
             us
             build
             on
             the
             
               most
               stable
               and
               adequate
            
             foundation
             as
             to
             the
             superstruction
             aymed
             at
             ,
             by
             us
             both
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             you
             profess
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             to
             ayme
             at
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             at
             least
             you
             pretend
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             1.
             
             Moderation
             in
             and
             about
             our
             differences
             whilest
             they
             continue
             :
             2.
             
             The
             reduction
             of
             all
             dissenters
             unto
             an
             
               unity
               in
               faith
            
             and
             Profession
             :
             Things
             no
             doubt
             great
             and
             excellent
             :
             He
             can
             be
             no
             Christian
             that
             aymes
             not
             at
             them
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             earnestly
             desire
             them
             .
             You
             profess
             to
             make
             them
             your
             Design
             :
             Protestants
             do
             so
             also
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             consider
             whether
             of
             the
             
               two
               ,
               you
            
             or
             they
             ,
             are
             fitted
             with
             Principles
             according
             unto
             the
             diversity
             of
             Professions
             wherein
             you
             are
             engaged
             ,
             for
             the
             regular
             accomplishment
             and
             effecting
             of
             these
             ends
             :
             And
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             your
             present
             Case
             fully
             and
             clearly
             resolved
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             I
             intend
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             so
             do
             you
             also
             ,
             the
             mutuall
             forbearance
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             
               effects
               of
               hatred
            
             ,
             enmity
             ,
             or
             animosities
             of
             any
             kind
             ,
             attended
             with
             offices
             of
             Love
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Kindness
             ,
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             a
             
               frame
               of
               heart
            
             or
             gracious
             habit
             of
             mind
             naturally
             producing
             such
             effects
             ,
             with
             a
             quiet
             ,
             peaceable
             deportment
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             during
             our
             present
             differences
             in
             ,
             or
             about
             any
             thing
             in
             Religion
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             this
             Moderation
             is
             a
             blessed
             thing
             ;
             earnestly
             commended
             unto
             us
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             as
             necessary
             to
             preserve
             peace
             among
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             in
             the
             firmament
             is
             to
             give
             light
             unto
             the
             world
             .
             The
             very
             Heathen
             could
             say
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Moderation
             is
             the
             life
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             nothingis
             durable
             but
             from
             the
             Influence
             which
             it
             receives
             from
             it
             .
             Now
             in
             pressing
             after
             moderation
             Protestants
             proceed
             chiefly
             on
             two
             Principles
             ,
             
             which
             being
             once
             admitted
             make
             it
             a
             Duty
             indispensable
             :
             And
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             that
             no
             man
             will
             long
             follow
             after
             moderation
             ,
             but
             only
             he
             that
             looks
             upon
             it
             as
             
               his
               Duty
            
             so
             to
             do
             :
             Incident
             provocations
             will
             quickly
             divert
             them
             in
             their
             course
             ,
             who
             pursue
             it
             for
             any
             other
             ends
             ,
             or
             on
             any
             other
             accounts
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Principle
             of
             the
             Protestants
             disposing
             them
             to
             moderation
             and
             indispensably
             exacting
             it
             of
             them
             as
             their
             Duty
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             amongst
             all
             the
             Professours
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             who
             are
             known
             by
             their
             Relation
             unto
             
               any
               Church
            
             or
             Way
             of
             Note
             or
             Mark
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             actually
             condemned
             in
             the
             Primitive
             or
             Apostolicall
             times
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             
               saving
               Truth
            
             owned
             and
             taught
             ,
             as
             being
             received
             with
             faith
             ,
             and
             submitted
             unto
             with
             sincere
             obedience
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             give
             them
             that
             profess
             it
             an
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             their
             salvation
             ,
             This
             Principle
             hath
             been
             openly
             defended
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             profess
             it
             to
             be
             mine
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             wayes
             whereby
             the
             Truth
             mentioned
             may
             be
             rendred
             ineffectuall
             ;
             but
             that
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Principle
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Truth
             so
             received
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             producing
             of
             those
             effects
             in
             its
             kind
             and
             place
             .
             And
             let
             men
             ptetend
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             the
             last
             day
             will
             discover
             ,
             that
             that
             Faith
             which
             
               purifieth
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             renders
             the
             person
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             accepted
             to
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             may
             have
             its
             
               objective
               Truths
            
             confined
             in
             a
             very
             narrow
             compass
             ;
             yet
             it
             must
             embrace
             all
             that
             is
             indispensably
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             unsufferable
             Tyranny
             over
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             introduce
             and
             assert
             a
             necessity
             of
             believing
             ,
             whatever
             this
             or
             that
             Church
             ,
             any
             or
             indeed
             all
             Churches
             shall
             please
             to
             propose
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             proposall
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             
             make
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             so
             antecedently
             unto
             that
             proposall
             .
             Churches
             may
             help
             the
             faith
             of
             Believers
             ,
             they
             cannot
             burthen
             it
             ,
             or
             exercise
             any
             dominion
             over
             it
             .
             He
             that
             believeth
             that
             whatever
             God
             reveales
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             a
             
               perfect
               Revelation
            
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             (
             wherein
             almost
             all
             Christians
             agree
             ,
             )
             need
             not
             fear
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             burdened
             with
             multitudes
             of
             particular
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ?
             provided
             he
             do
             his
             Duty
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             an
             acquaintance
             with
             what
             God
             hath
             so
             revealed
             .
             Now
             if
             mens
             
               common
               Interest
            
             in
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             thereby
             their
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             from
             him
             ,
             with
             their
             union
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             an
             
               equall
               sharing
            
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             be
             the
             Principles
             ,
             and
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             only
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             of
             that
             
               speciall
               Love
            
             without
             dissimulation
             which
             Christians
             ought
             to
             bear
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             moderation
             pleaded
             for
             must
             proceed
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             use
             ,
             in
             our
             present
             case
             ,
             at
             least
             no
             way
             generally
             belonging
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             if
             all
             these
             things
             may
             be
             obtained
             by
             vertue
             of
             
               that
               Truth
            
             which
             is
             professed
             in
             common
             among
             all
             
               known
               Societies
               of
               Christians
            
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             unavoidably
             follow
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             exercise
             moderation
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             however
             differing
             in
             or
             about
             things
             which
             destroy
             not
             the
             Principles
             of
             Love
             and
             Union
             :
             Certainly
             we
             ought
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             resolvedly
             stifle
             the
             actings
             of
             that
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             implanted
             in
             all
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             besides
             live
             in
             an
             open
             disobedience
             unto
             his
             commands
             .
             This
             then
             indispensably
             exacts
             moderation
             in
             Protestants
             towards
             them
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             within
             the
             lines
             of
             Protestancy
             ;
             because
             they
             believe
             ,
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             dissent
             ,
             they
             
             have
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             for
             ought
             they
             know
             ,
             an
             interest
             in
             those
             things
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             only
             reasons
             of
             that
             Love
             which
             is
             required
             in
             them
             towards
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             There
             is
             a
             moderation
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             requisite
             unto
             our
             common
             interest
             in
             humanity
             ;
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             an
             especiall
             ornament
             unto
             them
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ;
             especially
             if
             they
             are
             Persons
             exalted
             above
             others
             in
             place
             of
             Rule
             and
             Goveanment
             .
             Men
             fierce
             ,
             implacable
             ,
             revengefull
             ,
             impatient
             ,
             treading
             down
             all
             that
             they
             dislike
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             defacers
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             matter
             the
             only
             troublers
             of
             humane
             Society
             .
             But
             the
             moderation
             which
             the
             Gospel
             requireth
             ,
             ariseth
             and
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             Vnion
             with
             Christ
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             proves
             us
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             indeed
             ,
             and
             will
             confirm
             the
             mind
             in
             suitable
             actings
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             provocations
             to
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             infirmities
             and
             miscarriages
             of
             men
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             meet
             withall
             .
             Neither
             doth
             this
             at
             all
             hinder
             but
             that
             we
             
               may
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               the
               Truth
               delivered
               unto
            
             us
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             by
             the
             wayes
             of
             Christ's
             appointment
             ,
             to
             reclaim
             others
             from
             such
             opinions
             ,
             wayes
             ,
             and
             practises
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             the
             things
             of
             Religion
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             are
             injurious
             unto
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             destructive
             and
             pernicious
             to
             their
             own
             souls
             .
             Neither
             doth
             it
             in
             the
             least
             put
             any
             discouragement
             upon
             endeavours
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             impiety
             and
             Prophaneness
             of
             men
             in
             their
             corruption
             in
             life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             which
             certainly
             and
             unquestionably
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             let
             them
             on
             whom
             they
             are
             found
             ,
             be
             of
             what
             party
             ,
             Church
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             Religion
             they
             please
             .
             And
             if
             those
             in
             whose
             
               hearts
               are
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
            
             however
             
             diversifyed
             among
             themselves
             by
             various
             apprehensions
             of
             some
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             ,
             would
             sincerely
             according
             to
             their
             Duty
             set
             themselves
             to
             oppose
             that
             prophaneness
             ,
             wickedness
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             open
             vitiousness
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             which
             is
             breaking
             in
             like
             a
             flood
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             which
             as
             it
             hath
             already
             almost
             drowned
             the
             whole
             glory
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             undoubtedly
             ,
             if
             not
             prevented
             end
             in
             the
             woful
             calamity
             and
             
               finall
               ruine
            
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             
               less
               mind
            
             and
             leasure
             to
             wrangle
             fiercely
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             breathe
             out
             destruction
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             for
             their
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             differences
             about
             things
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             own
             experience
             they
             find
             not
             to
             take
             off
             from
             
               their
               Love
            
             to
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             weaken
             the
             obedience
             he
             requires
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             But
             whilest
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             Christianity
             is
             despised
             ,
             Conversion
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             separation
             from
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             perishing
             World
             are
             
               set
               at
               nought
            
             ,
             and
             men
             think
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             zealously
             addicted
             to
             this
             or
             that
             party
             amongst
             them
             that
             profess
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             think
             their
             
               chiefest
               Duty
            
             to
             consist
             in
             destroying
             one
             another
             .
             But
             for
             men
             that
             profess
             to
             be
             leaders
             and
             guides
             of
             others
             in
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             openly
             to
             persue
             carnall
             and
             worldly
             interests
             ,
             greatness
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             outward
             Splendour
             ,
             and
             Pomp
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             Luxury
             and
             pride
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             strengthen
             and
             support
             themselves
             by
             the
             adherence
             of
             Persons
             of
             prophane
             and
             wicked
             lives
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             destroy
             all
             that
             in
             any
             opinion
             differ
             from
             themselves
             ,
             is
             ,
             vigorously
             to
             endeavour
             to
             drive
             out
             of
             the
             world
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             profess
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             render
             it
             so
             unomely
             and
             undesirable
             ,
             that
             others
             must
             needs
             be
             discouraged
             from
             its
             embracement
             .
             But
             these
             things
             cannot
             spring
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             
             have
             manifested
             lead
             them
             unto
             other
             manner
             of
             actings
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             ask
             ,
             why
             then
             they
             are
             not
             all
             affected
             accordingly
             .
             For
             they
             that
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             do
             live
             in
             an
             
               open
               contradiction
            
             to
             their
             own
             avowed
             Principles
             ;
             which
             that
             it
             is
             no
             news
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             
               vicious
               lives
            
             of
             many
             in
             all
             places
             professing
             Christianity
             ,
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             doubt
             .
             For
             though
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             profess
             ,
             reacheth
             them
             to
             
               deny
               all
               ungodliness
               and
               wordly
               lusts
               ,
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               and
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godlily
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
            
             if
             they
             intend
             the
             least
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             
               hold
               the
               profession
            
             of
             it
             in
             a
             contrary
             practise
             .
             And
             for
             this
             self-deceiving
             attended
             with
             
               eternall
               ruine
            
             ,
             many
             men
             are
             beholding
             unto
             such
             notions
             as
             yours
             about
             your
             Church
             ,
             securing
             Salvation
             within
             the
             pale
             of
             its
             externall
             Communion
             ,
             laying
             little
             weight
             on
             the
             things
             which
             at
             the
             
               last
               day
            
             will
             only
             stand
             them
             in
             stead
             .
             But
             for
             Protestants
             ,
             setting
             aside
             their
             
               occasionall
               exasperations
            
             ,
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             bethink
             themselves
             ,
             they
             cannot
             satisfie
             their
             own
             Consciences
             in
             a
             resolution
             ,
             not
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             differences
             ,
             whom
             they
             believe
             that
             
               God
               loves
            
             ,
             or
             
               may
               love
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             Differrences
             from
             them
             :
             or
             to
             renounce
             
               all
               Vnion
            
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             perswaded
             are
             united
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             or
             not
             to
             be
             moderate
             towards
             them
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             expect
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             another
             .
             I
             speak
             only
             of
             them
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             do
             express
             in
             their
             lives
             the
             Spirituall
             Power
             and
             energy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             are
             
               begotten
               unto
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             and
             have
             received
             of
             his
             Spirit
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             unto
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             on
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             not
             to
             dissemble
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             believe
             all
             others
             as
             to
             their
             
               present
               state
            
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             
             before
             God
             ;
             be
             they
             of
             what
             Church
             or
             way
             they
             will
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             all
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             means
             for
             their
             Spirituall
             advantage
             which
             they
             enjoy
             or
             may
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             being
             much
             more
             excellent
             in
             some
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             than
             others
             .
             This
             then
             ,
             to
             return
             ,
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             derived
             down
             unto
             them
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             hereby
             are
             they
             eminently
             furnished
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             moderation
             ,
             which
             you
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             so
             deservedly
             commend
             .
             And
             ,
             more
             fully
             to
             tell
             you
             my
             
               private
               judgement
            
             ,
             which
             whether
             it
             be
             my
             own
             only
             I
             do
             not
             much
             concern
             my self
             to
             enquire
             ,
             but
             this
             it
             is
             ;
             Any
             man
             in
             the
             world
             who
             receiveth
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             assents
             in
             generall
             to
             the
             whole
             Truth
             revealed
             in
             them
             ,
             
               worshipping
               God
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yeelding
             obedience
             unto
             him
             answerable
             unto
             his
             light
             and
             Conviction
             ,
             not
             contradicting
             his
             profession
             by
             any
             practise
             inconsistent
             with
             true
             piety
             ,
             nor
             the
             owning
             of
             any
             opinion
             or
             perswasion
             destructive
             to
             the
             known
             fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             though
             he
             should
             have
             the
             unhappiness
             to
             dissent
             in
             some
             things
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             that
             are
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             may
             yet
             have
             an
             
               internall
               supernaturall
            
             saving
             Principle
             of
             his
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             be
             undoubtedly
             saved
             .
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             Duty
             to
             exercise
             Moderation
             towards
             every
             man
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             I
             have
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             that
             Perswasion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             Protestants
             are
             of
             
               that
               judgement
            
             that
             
               externall
               force
            
             ought
             to
             have
             
               no
               place
            
             at
             all
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             ;
             however
             Laws
             may
             be
             constituted
             with
             Penalties
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             publick
             outward
             order
             in
             a
             Nation
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             Hareticidium
             or
             putting
             men
             to
             death
             for
             their
             misapprehensions
             in
             the
             
             things
             of
             God
             is
             absolutely
             unlawfull
             ;
             and
             
               all
               of
               them
            
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             communication
             whereof
             unto
             men
             ,
             he
             hath
             appointed
             
               certain
               means
            
             ,
             whereof
             
               externall
               force
            
             is
             none
             .
             Unto
             which
             Two
             last
             Positions
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             greatest
             Protestant
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             Potentate
             in
             Europe
             ,
             hath
             lately
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             expressive
             of
             an
             
               heavenly
               benignity
            
             towards
             mankind
             in
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             declared
             his
             Royall
             Assent
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             somewhat
             question
             the
             Protestancy
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             his
             Authority
             ,
             Example
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             doth
             not
             conclude
             ,
             in
             these
             things
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             desire
             no
             better
             ,
             I
             can
             give
             no
             greater
             warrant
             to
             assert
             them
             as
             the
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             than
             what
             I
             have
             now
             acquainted
             you
             with
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             small
             satisfaction
             unto
             me
             to
             contemplate
             on
             the
             
               heavenly
               Principle
            
             of
             Gospel
             peace
             ,
             planted
             in
             the
             noble
             soyl
             of
             
               Royall
               Ingenuity
               and
               Goodness
            
             ,
             whence
             fruit
             may
             be
             expected
             to
             the
             great
             profit
             and
             advantage
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             discover
             the
             naturall
             and
             genuine
             tendency
             of
             these
             Principles
             towards
             Moderation
             .
             Indeed
             in
             acting
             according
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             
               regular
               consistency
            
             with
             them
             consists
             the
             Moderation
             which
             we
             treat
             about
             .
             Where-ever
             then
             Protestants
             use
             not
             that
             Moderation
             towards
             those
             that
             dissent
             from
             them
             if
             otherwise
             peaceable
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             requires
             his
             Disciples
             to
             exercise
             towards
             all
             them
             that
             profess
             the
             same
             common
             hope
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             solely
             in
             the
             Persons
             so
             offending
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             countenanced
             from
             any
             Principles
             which
             they
             avow
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             so
             with
             those
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             shall
             now
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             have
             no
             one
             Principle
             that
             you
             more
             pertinaciously
             adhere
             unto
             ,
             nor
             which
             yeelds
             you
             greater
             advantage
             with
             weak
             
               unstable
               souls
            
             ,
             than
             that
             whereby
             you
             
               confine
               all
               Christianity
               within
               the
               bounds
               
               of
               your
               own
               Communion
               ,
            
             The
             Roman
             Church
             and
             the
             Catholick
             are
             with
             you
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             No
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Gospell
             you
             suppose
             ,
             belongs
             unto
             any
             soul
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             lives
             not
             in
             your
             Communion
             ,
             and
             in
             professed
             subjection
             unto
             the
             
               Pope
               .
               Vnion
            
             with
             Christ
             ,
             saving
             Faith
             here
             ,
             with
             salvation
             hereafter
             ,
             belongs
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
             This
             is
             the
             moderation
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             whereunto
             your
             outward
             actings
             have
             for
             the
             most
             part
             been
             suited
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             by
             this
             one
             Principle
             ,
             you
             are
             utterly
             incapacitated
             to
             exercise
             any
             of
             that
             moderation
             towards
             those
             that
             dissent
             from
             you
             which
             the
             Gospell
             requires
             .
             You
             cannot
             love
             them
             as
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             act
             towards
             them
             from
             any
             such
             Principles
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             for
             you
             to
             shew
             moderation
             towards
             them
             as
             men
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             any
             moderateon
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             those
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             
               precious
               faith
            
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             is
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             do
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             are
             enquiring
             after
             :
             not
             the
             moderation
             that
             may
             be
             amongst
             men
             as
             men
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             amongst
             Christians
             as
             Christians
             :
             This
             is
             Gospell
             moderation
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             common
             unto
             us
             with
             
               Turks
               ,
               Jews
            
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             of
             our
             present
             disquisition
             .
             And
             I
             wish
             that
             this
             were
             found
             amongst
             you
             as
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             with
             ingenuity
             and
             goodness
             of
             nature
             ,
             more
             than
             it
             is
             .
             For
             that
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             ,
             and
             is
             regulated
             by
             Interest
             ,
             is
             Hypocriticall
             ,
             and
             not
             thank-worthy
             :
             As
             occasion
             offers
             it self
             ,
             it
             will
             turn
             and
             change
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             found
             it
             to
             do
             in
             most
             Kingdoms
             of
             Europe
             .
             Apparent
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             fundamentall
             Principle
             of
             your
             Profession
             ,
             
               Subesse
               Romano
               Pontifici
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             it
             is
             of
             
               indispensible
               necessity
               unto
               Salvation
               unto
               every
               Soul
               to
               be
               subject
               unto
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             doth
             utterly
             incapacitate
             you
             for
             
             that
             moderation
             towards
             any
             that
             are
             not
             of
             you
             ,
             which
             Christ
             requires
             in
             his
             Disciples
             towards
             one
             another
             ;
             seeing
             you
             judg
             none
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             your selves
             .
             Yet
             I
             assure
             you
             withall
             ,
             that
             I
             hope
             ,
             yea
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             very
             many
             ,
             amongst
             you
             ,
             whose
             minds
             and
             affections
             are
             so
             influenced
             by
             common
             ingrafted
             notions
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             frailties
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             weakness
             of
             the
             evidence
             that
             is
             tendred
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             eviction
             of
             that
             indispensible
             necessity
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             their
             Masters
             urge
             ,
             as
             also
             with
             the
             beams
             of
             Truth
             shining
             forth
             in
             generall
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             know
             or
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             practises
             of
             primitive
             times
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             being
             seasoned
             with
             Christian
             charity
             and
             candour
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             leavened
             with
             the
             sowr
             prejudice
             of
             this
             Principle
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             rendred
             unmeet
             for
             the
             due
             exercise
             of
             moderation
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             beholding
             to
             your
             Church
             ,
             not
             this
             great
             Principle
             of
             your
             profession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             
               the
               Principle
            
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             whereunto
             your
             Practise
             hath
             been
             suited
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             
               dissent
               from
               you
            
             in
             things
             determined
             by
             your
             Church
             ,
             being
             Hereticks
             ,
             if
             they
             
               continue
               so
               to
               do
            
             ,
             after
             the
             application
             of
             the
             means
             for
             their
             reclaiming
             which
             you
             
               think
               meet
               to
               use
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               imprisoned
               ,
               burned
               ,
               or
               one
               way
               or
               other
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             This
             you
             cannot
             deny
             to
             be
             your
             Principle
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             your
             Inquisition
             ,
             the
             chief
             corner-stone
             in
             your
             present
             Ecclesiasticall
             fabrick
             ,
             that
             couples
             and
             holds
             up
             the
             whole
             building
             together
             :
             And
             it
             hath
             been
             asserted
             in
             your
             practice
             for
             sundry
             Ages
             in
             most
             Nations
             of
             Europe
             :
             Your
             Councels
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Constance
             ,
             have
             determined
             it
             ,
             and
             practised
             accordingly
             ,
             with
             
               John
               Huss
            
             ,
             and
             Hierome
             :
             Your
             Doctors
             dispute
             for
             
             it
             ,
             your
             Church
             lives
             upon
             it
             .
             That
             you
             are
             destitute
             of
             any
             colour
             from
             Antiquity
             in
             this
             your
             way
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             before
             :
             
               Bellarmine
               de
               Laic
               .
               cap.
            
             22.
             could
             find
             no
             other
             Instances
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Priscillianus
             ,
             which
             what
             entertainment
             it
             found
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             declared
             ;
             with
             that
             of
             one
             Basilius
             out
             of
             
               Gregories
               Dialogues
               ,
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Cap
             4.
             whom
             he
             confesseth
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Magitian
             ;
             and
             of
             Bogomilus
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Alexius
               Comnenus
            
             1100
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             putting
             to
             death
             notwithstanding
             ,
             was
             afterward
             censured
             and
             condemned
             in
             a
             Synod
             of
             more
             sober
             Persons
             than
             those
             who
             procured
             it
             .
             Instance
             of
             your
             avowing
             this
             Principle
             in
             your
             dealing
             with
             the
             Albigenses
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Merindol
             and
             Chrabiers
             in
             France
             ,
             with
             the
             Waldenses
             in
             the
             valleys
             of
             Piedmont
             ,
             formerly
             and
             of
             late
             ;
             of
             your
             judiciary
             proceedings
             against
             multitudes
             of
             Persons
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             ages
             ,
             and
             sexes
             in
             this
             and
             most
             other
             Nations
             of
             Europe
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             pleased
             with
             the
             mention
             of
             ,
             I
             shall
             therefore
             pass
             them
             by
             .
             Only
             I
             desire
             you
             would
             not
             question
             whether
             this
             be
             the
             Principle
             of
             your
             Church
             or
             no
             ,
             seeing
             you
             have
             given
             the
             world
             too
             great
             assurance
             that
             so
             it
             is
             :
             And
             your self
             in
             your
             Fiat
             commend
             the
             wisdome
             of
             Philip
             King
             of
             Spain
             in
             his
             rigour
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             it
             ,
             p.
             243.
             
             These
             things
             being
             so
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             foundation
             you
             have
             to
             stand
             upon
             in
             pressing
             for
             moderation
             amongst
             dissenters
             in
             Religion
             :
             I
             confess
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             huge
             argument
             of
             your
             
               good
               nature
            
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             so
             inclinable
             unto
             it
             :
             but
             when
             you
             should
             come
             to
             the
             reall
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             you
             would
             find
             your
             hands
             tied
             up
             by
             these
             Principles
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             your
             endeavours
             thereupon
             become
             very
             faint
             and
             evanid
             .
             Men
             in
             such
             cases
             may
             make
             great
             pretences
             ,
             
               
               
                 At
                 velut
                 in
                 somnis
                 oculos
                 ubi
                 languida
                 pressit
              
               
                 Nocte
                 quies
                 ,
                 nequicquam
                 avidos
                 extendere
                 cursus
              
               
                 Volle
                 videmur
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 mediis
                 conatibus
                 aegri
              
               
                 Succidimus
                 .
              
            
             being
             destitute
             of
             any
             
               reall
               foundation
            
             ,
             your
             attempts
             are
             but
             like
             the
             fruitless
             endeavours
             of
             
               men
               in
               their
               sleep
            
             ,
             wherein
             great
             workings
             of
             spirits
             and
             Fancy
             ,
             produce
             no
             effects
             .
             I
             confess
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             others
             may
             be
             moderate
             towards
             you
             :
             I
             judg
             it
             their
             duty
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             I
             desire
             they
             may
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             how
             you
             should
             exercise
             moderation
             towards
             others
             ,
             I
             cannot
             so
             well
             discern
             .
             Only
             as
             unto
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             am
             I
             relieved
             as
             unto
             this
             Principle
             ,
             from
             the
             perswasion
             I
             have
             of
             the
             candour
             and
             ingenuity
             of
             many
             
               individuall
               Persons
            
             of
             your
             Profession
             ;
             which
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             captivated
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             such
             
               corrupt
               prejudices
            
             as
             these
             .
             And
             for
             my
             part
             if
             I
             could
             approve
             of
             
               externall
               force
            
             in
             any
             Case
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             against
             the
             promoters
             of
             the
             Principle
             mentioned
             .
             
               
                 —
                 Cogendus
                 —
              
               
                 In
                 mores
                 hominemque
                 .
                 Creon
                 .
              
            
             When
             men
             under
             pretence
             of
             Zeal
             for
             Religion
             ,
             depose
             all
             sense
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             and
             humanity
             ,
             some
             earnestness
             may
             be
             justified
             in
             unteaching
             them
             their
             untoward
             Catechisms
             ,
             which
             lye
             indeed
             not
             only
             against
             the
             design
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Principles
             ,
             and
             letter
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             but
             
               Terrarum
               leges
               &
               mundi
               foedera
            
             ;
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             Reason
             on
             which
             men
             coalesce
             into
             civill
             society
             .
             But
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             out
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Anfients
             ,
             
               Force
               hath
               no
               place
               in
               or
               about
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             gave
             occasion
             unto
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             was
             
             your
             insinuation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             Insufficiency
             for
             the
             settlement
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             being
             the
             great
             Principle
             of
             Protestancy
             ,
             I
             was
             willing
             a
             little
             to
             enlarge
             my self
             unto
             the
             consideration
             of
             your
             Principles
             and
             ours
             :
             not
             only
             with
             reference
             unto
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             unto
             that
             moderation
             which
             you
             pretend
             to
             plead
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             whereof
             you
             charge
             on
             Protestants
             ,
             premising
             it
             unto
             the
             ensuing
             discourse
             ,
             wherein
             you
             will
             meet
             with
             a
             full
             and
             a
             direct
             Answer
             unto
             your
             Question
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             wherein
             it
             consists
             .
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             as
             to
             the
             setling
             men
             in
             Religion
             and
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             proposed
             and
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             THe
             next
             thing
             proposed
             as
             a
             Good
             to
             be
             aymed
             at
             ,
             is
             
               Vnity
               in
               Faith
            
             and
             settlement
             ,
             or
             infallible
             assurance
             therein
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Good
             desireable
             for
             its
             self
             ;
             whereas
             the
             moderation
             treated
             of
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             medium
             of
             relief
             against
             other
             evils
             ,
             untill
             this
             may
             be
             attained
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             it
             be
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             of
             our
             Differences
             ,
             earnestly
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             after
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             rested
             in
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             Duty
             consisted
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             had
             no
             prospect
             beyond
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             
               Catholick
               Vnity
            
             in
             Faith
             ,
             which
             all
             Christians
             are
             to
             aym
             at
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             you
             and
             wee
             profess
             to
             doe
             ;
             only
             wee
             differ
             both
             about
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             means
             of
             attaining
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             conceive
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             the
             explicit
             or
             implicit
             belief
             of
             
               all
               things
               and
               Doctrines
               determined
               on
               ,
               taught
               ,
               and
               proposed
               by
               
               your
               Church
               be
               believed
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               ,
               (
               with
               faith
               supernaturall
               )
               but
               what
               is
               so
               taught
               and
               proposed
               .
            
             But
             this
             description
             of
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             wee
             can
             by
             no
             means
             admit
             of
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             Novel
             ;
             it
             hath
             no
             footstep
             in
             any
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             first
             Fathers
             or
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             for
             many
             Ages
             .
             That
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             its
             proposall
             of
             things
             or
             Articles
             to
             be
             believed
             should
             be
             the
             adequate
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             unto
             all
             Believers
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             as
             forreign
             unto
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Prophesies
             of
             Montanus
             should
             be
             so
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             makes
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             after
             the
             full
             and
             last
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             
               flux
               ,
               alterable
            
             ,
             and
             unstable
             ,
             lyable
             to
             increase
             and
             decrease
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             uniform
             ,
             constant
             ,
             alwayes
             the
             same
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             places
             ,
             since
             the
             finishing
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             knows
             ,
             that
             your
             Church
             hath
             determined
             many
             things
             lately
             ,
             some
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             but
             yesterday
             ,
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             which
             
               its
               self
            
             had
             never
             before
             determined
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             increased
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             moved
             its
             Center
             ,
             and
             extended
             its
             Circumference
             :
             and
             what
             she
             may
             further
             determine
             and
             propose
             to
             morrow
             ,
             no
             man
             knows
             ;
             and
             your
             duty
             it
             is
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             believe
             whatever
             she
             shall
             so
             propose
             ;
             whereby
             you
             cannot
             certainly
             know
             unto
             your
             dying
             day
             whether
             you
             do
             believe
             all
             that
             may
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             no.
             Nay
             3.
             your
             Church
             hath
             determined
             and
             proposed
             to
             be
             believed
             express
             Contradictions
             ,
             which
             Determinations
             abiding
             on
             record
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             agreed
             which
             of
             them
             to
             adhere
             unto
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             your
             
               Conciliary
               Decrees
            
             about
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Councill
             ,
             unto
             which
             of
             them
             the
             preheminence
             is
             due
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             
             
               strange
               Rule
            
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             only
             capable
             of
             
               encrease
               ,
               changes
            
             ,
             and
             alterations
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             that
             may
             belong
             unto
             it
             one
             day
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             belong
             unto
             it
             another
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             your
             Tridentine
             Decrees
             ,
             wherein
             you
             made
             many
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             which
             before
             were
             esteemed
             but
             probable
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             subjects
             of
             Sophisticall
             altercations
             in
             your
             Schools
             ;
             but
             also
             comprizeth
             in
             its
             self
             express
             Contradictions
             ,
             which
             cannot
             at
             all
             belong
             unto
             faith
             because
             both
             of
             them
             may
             be
             false
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             must
             be
             so
             ;
             nor
             to
             Vnity
             ,
             because
             Contrary
             and
             adverse
             .
             4.
             
             Whereas
             
               holding
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Unity
             of
             faith
             is
             so
             great
             and
             important
             a
             Duty
             unto
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             no
             way
             discharge
             their
             Consciences
             unto
             God
             ,
             without
             a
             well
             grounded
             satisfaction
             that
             they
             live
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             description
             of
             its
             Nature
             ,
             renders
             it
             
               morally
               impossible
            
             for
             any
             man
             explicitly
             to
             know
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             only
             a
             man
             knows
             which
             he
             knows
             explicitly
             )
             that
             he
             doth
             answer
             his
             Duty
             herein
             .
             For
             1.
             the
             Determinations
             of
             your
             Church
             of
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             are
             so
             many
             and
             various
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Diligence
             and
             ability
             to
             search
             and
             find
             them
             out
             .
             Nor
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             done
             his
             utmost
             ,
             can
             he
             obtain
             any
             tolerable
             security
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             not
             
               other
               Determinations
            
             been
             made
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             come
             to
             an
             acquaintance
             with
             all
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             ever
             shall
             so
             do
             ;
             and
             how
             in
             this
             Case
             he
             can
             have
             any
             satisfactory
             perswasion
             that
             he
             keeps
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             made
             evident
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Determinations
             he
             may
             meet
             withall
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             means
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             receive
             and
             believe
             the
             things
             determined
             and
             proposed
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             
               the
               sense
               intended
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             or
             else
             he
             is
             never
             the
             nearer
             to
             his
             
             end
             .
             But
             what
             that
             sense
             is
             in
             the
             most
             of
             your
             Churches
             proposals
             ,
             your
             Doctors
             do
             so
             endlesly
             quarrell
             among
             themselves
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             a
             man
             should
             come
             unto
             any
             great
             Certainty
             in
             his
             enquiry
             after
             it
             ;
             yet
             a
             precise
             meaning
             in
             all
             her
             proposals
             your
             Church
             must
             have
             ,
             o●
             she
             hath
             none
             at
             all
             .
             What
             shall
             a
             man
             do
             when
             he
             comes
             unto
             one
             of
             your
             
               great
               Masters
            
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             one
             of
             your
             Churches
             Proposals
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             way
             that
             he
             takes
             for
             his
             satisfaction
             .
             First
             he
             speaks
             unto
             the
             Article
             or
             Question
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             Generall
             ;
             then
             gives
             the
             
               different
               senses
            
             of
             it
             according
             to
             these
             and
             those
             
               famous
               Masters
            
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             which
             he
             confutes
             ;
             who
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             professed
             themselves
             to
             explain
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             and
             lastly
             gives
             his
             own
             interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             be
             within
             a
             few
             moneths
             ,
             is
             confuted
             by
             another
             .
             3.
             
             Suppose
             a
             man
             have
             attained
             a
             knowledge
             of
             all
             that
             your
             Church
             hath
             determined
             and
             proposed
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             her
             
               precise
               sense
            
             and
             meaning
             in
             all
             her
             determinations
             and
             proposals
             ,
             which
             I
             believe
             never
             yet
             man
             attained
             unto
             ,
             yet
             what
             assurance
             can
             he
             have
             if
             he
             live
             in
             any
             place
             remote
             from
             Rome
             ,
             but
             that
             your
             Church
             may
             have
             made
             some
             
               new
               Determinations
            
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             whose
             embracement
             in
             the
             sense
             which
             she
             intends
             belongs
             unto
             his
             keeping
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             acquainted
             withall
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             simply
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             be
             satisfied
             at
             any
             time
             that
             he
             believes
             all
             that
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             holds
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             ?
             Your
             late
             
               Pontific
               all
               Determination
            
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Jansenists
             and
             Molinists
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             illustrate
             this
             instance
             .
             For
             I
             suppose
             you
             are
             equally
             bound
             ,
             
               not
               to
               believe
            
             what
             your
             
             Church
             condemneth
             as
             Hereticall
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             bound
             
               to
               believe
            
             what
             it
             proposeth
             for
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             when
             a
             man
             who
             lives
             here
             in
             
               England
               ,
               begins
            
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             believe
             the
             Determinations
             of
             your
             Church
             that
             are
             made
             at
             Rome
             .
             It
             may
             be
             he
             first
             hears
             of
             them
             in
             a
             Mercury
             or
             weekly
             News
             book
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             he
             hath
             notice
             of
             them
             by
             some
             
               private
               Letters
            
             from
             some
             who
             live
             near
             the
             place
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             he
             hath
             a
             knowledge
             of
             them
             by
             
               common
               report
            
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             they
             are
             printed
             in
             
               some
               Books
            
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             a
             brief
             of
             them
             published
             somewhere
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             or
             they
             are
             put
             into
             some
             Volume
             written
             about
             the
             Councels
             ;
             or
             some
             
               Religious
               Persons
            
             on
             whom
             he
             much
             relyes
             ,
             assures
             him
             of
             them
             .
             I
             know
             you
             believe
             that
             your
             Churches
             Proposition
             is
             a
             sufficient
             means
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             any
             Article
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             but
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             Cause
             a
             man
             to
             receive
             any
             Dictate
             or
             Doctrine
             as
             your
             Churches
             proposition
             ;
             not
             only
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             very
             well
             agreed
             upon
             the
             Requisita
             ,
             unto
             the
             making
             of
             such
             a
             Proposition
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             ,
             be
             you
             as
             infallible
             as
             you
             please
             in
             your
             Proposals
             ,
             the
             means
             and
             wayes
             you
             use
             to
             communicate
             those
             Proposals
             you
             make
             ,
             unto
             Individuals
             in
             whom
             alone
             the
             faith
             whereof
             we
             treat
             exists
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             fallible
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             is
             ,
             
               What
               is
            
             ,
             or
             what
             are
             those
             certain
             means
             and
             wayes
             of
             communicating
             the
             Propositions
             of
             your
             Church
             unto
             any
             Person
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             acquiesce
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             application
             of
             them
             unto
             him
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             
               fide
               divina
               cui
               non
               potest
               subesse
               falsum
               .
            
             Is
             it
             any
             
               one
               thing
            
             ,
             or
             way
             ,
             or
             means
             ,
             that
             the
             hinge
             upon
             which
             his
             assent
             turns
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             a
             Complication
             of
             many
             things
             concurring
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ?
             
             If
             it
             be
             any
             one
             thing
             ,
             way
             ,
             or
             medium
             ,
             that
             you
             fix
             upon
             ,
             pray
             let
             us
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             examine
             its
             fitness
             ,
             and
             sufficiency
             for
             the
             use
             you
             put
             it
             unto
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             be
             either
             infallible
             or
             fallible
             .
             If
             you
             say
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             that
             particular
             upon
             which
             the
             Assent
             of
             a
             mans
             mind
             unto
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             the
             proposall
             of
             your
             Church
             depends
             ,
             must
             in
             the
             testimony
             it
             gives
             ,
             and
             evidence
             that
             it
             affords
             be
             esteemed
             infallible
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             as
             many
             infallible
             Persons
             ,
             things
             ,
             or
             writings
             ,
             as
             you
             make
             use
             of
             to
             acquaint
             one
             another
             with
             the
             determinations
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             
               you
               are
               all
               so
            
             ;
             though
             I
             know
             in
             particular
             that
             you
             are
             not
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             first
             pretended
             
               infallible
               Proposition
            
             ,
             your
             faith
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             resolved
             immediately
             into
             a
             fallible
             information
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             will
             it
             advantage
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             proposall
             of
             your
             Church
             cannot
             deceive
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             be
             deceived
             in
             the
             Communicating
             of
             that
             Proposall
             unto
             me
             ?
             And
             I
             can
             with
             no
             more
             firmness
             ,
             certainty
             ,
             or
             assurance
             ,
             believe
             the
             thing
             proposed
             unto
             me
             ,
             than
             I
             do
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Proposall
             of
             the
             Church
             wherein
             it
             is
             made
             .
             For
             you
             pretend
             not
             unto
             any
             self-evidencing
             efficacy
             in
             your
             Churches
             Propositions
             ,
             or
             things
             proposed
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             all
             their
             Authority
             ,
             
               as
               to
               me
            
             ,
             turns
             upon
             the
             Assurance
             that
             I
             have
             of
             their
             relation
             unto
             your
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Proposals
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             concerning
             which
             I
             have
             nothing
             but
             very
             fallible
             evidence
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             possibly
             believe
             them
             with
             Faith
             Divine
             and
             Supernaturall
             .
             If
             you
             shall
             say
             that
             there
             are
             
               many
               things
            
             concurring
             unto
             this
             Communication
             of
             your
             Churches
             Proposals
             unto
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             
               notoritty
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               suitable
               proceedings
            
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               books
               written
            
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             
               Testimonies
               of
               good
               men
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
             like
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             mind
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             being
             sigillatim
             ,
             every
             one
             apart
             fallible
             ,
             they
             cannot
             in
             their
             Conspiracy
             improve
             themselves
             into
             an
             Infallibility
             .
             Strengthen
             a
             Probability
             they
             may
             ,
             testifie
             infallibly
             they
             neither
             do
             nor
             can
             .
             So
             that
             on
             this
             account
             it
             is
             not
             only
             impossible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             holds
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             or
             no
             ;
             but
             indeed
             whether
             he
             believe
             
               any
               thing
               at
               all
            
             with
             Faith
             Supernaturall
             and
             Divine
             ;
             seeing
             he
             hath
             no
             infallible
             evidence
             for
             what
             is
             proposed
             unto
             him
             to
             believe
             ,
             to
             build
             his
             faith
             upon
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Protestants
             are
             not
             satisfied
             with
             your
             generall
             
               implicit
               assent
            
             unto
             what
             your
             Church
             teacheth
             and
             determineth
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             invented
             to
             solve
             the
             difficulties
             that
             attend
             your
             Description
             of
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith.
            
             Of
             what
             use
             it
             may
             be
             unto
             ,
             
               other
               purposes
            
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             now
             dispute
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             of
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             of
             none
             at
             all
             :
             The
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             consists
             in
             
               all
               mens
            
             express
             believing
             all
             ,
             that
             
               all
               men
            
             are
             bound
             expresly
             to
             believe
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             :
             Now
             you
             would
             have
             this
             preserved
             by
             mens
             
               not
               believing
            
             what
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             :
             For
             what
             belongs
             to
             this
             keeping
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             expresly
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             believe
             implicitly
             ,
             they
             do
             indeed
             no
             more
             but
             not
             expresly
             disbelieve
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             do
             any
             more
             than
             not
             disbelieve
             ,
             they
             put
             forth
             some
             act
             of
             their
             understanding
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             expresly
             believe
             it
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             ment
             to
             keep
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             by
             
               a
               not
               believing
            
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             that
             they
             may
             keep
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             they
             are
             bound
             expresly
             to
             believe
             :
             Nor
             can
             you
             do
             otherwise
             whilest
             you
             make
             all
             the
             Propositions
             of
             your
             Church
             of
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith.
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Determinations
             of
             
             your
             Church
             you
             make
             to
             be
             the
             next
             
               efficient
               Cause
            
             of
             your
             Unity
             ;
             now
             these
             not
             being
             absolutely
             infallible
             ,
             leave
             it
             ,
             like
             Delos
             ,
             flitting
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             
               Sea
               of
               Probabilities
            
             only
             :
             This
             we
             shall
             manifest
             unto
             you
             immediately
             ;
             at
             least
             we
             shall
             evidence
             that
             you
             have
             no
             
               cogent
               reasons
            
             ,
             nor
             slable
             grounds
             to
             prove
             your
             Church
             infallible
             in
             her
             Determinations
             .
             At
             present
             ,
             it
             shall
             suffice
             to
             mind
             you
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             Determined
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             as
             eminent
             a
             manner
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             her
             to
             declare
             her
             sense
             by
             ;
             namely
             by
             Councils
             confirmed
             by
             Popes
             ;
             and
             an
             
               infallible
               determination
               of
               Contradictions
            
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Notion
             of
             any
             easie
             digestion
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             a
             man
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             .
             We
             confess
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             agree
             with
             you
             in
             your
             Rule
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             its
             self
             we
             press
             after
             as
             our
             Duty
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             Protestants
             do
             not
             conceive
             this
             Vnity
             to
             consist
             in
             a
             precise
             Determination
             of
             
               all
               Questions
            
             that
             are
             or
             may
             be
             raised
             in
             or
             about
             things
             belonging
             unto
             the
             Faith
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             made
             by
             
               your
               Church
            
             or
             any
             other
             way
             .
             Your
             Thomas
             of
             Aquine
             ,
             who
             without
             question
             is
             the
             best
             and
             most
             sober
             of
             all
             your
             
               School
               Doctors
            
             ,
             hath
             in
             one
             Book
             given
             us
             522
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             you
             esteem
             mraculously
             stated
             ;
             
               Quot
               Articuli
               ,
               tot
               Miracula
            
             .
             All
             these
             have
             at
             least
             
               five
               Questions
            
             one
             with
             another
             stated
             and
             determined
             in
             explication
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             amount
             unto
             2610
             Conclusions
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             farre
             from
             thinking
             that
             
               all
               these
               Determinations
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             belong
             unto
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             though
             much
             of
             the
             Religion
             amongst
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             lyes
             in
             not
             dissenting
             from
             them
             ?
             The
             Questions
             that
             your
             Bellarmine
             hath
             determined
             and
             asserted
             the
             Positions
             in
             them
             
               as
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             are
             I
             think
             neer
             40
             times
             as
             many
             as
             
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             
               antient
               Creed
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             importance
             pretended
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             considerable
             number
             of
             men
             should
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             discharge
             their
             duty
             in
             this
             business
             of
             holding
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith.
            
             That
             a
             man
             believe
             in
             generall
             that
             the
             
               holy
               Scripture
            
             is
             given
             by
             inspiration
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             proposed
             therein
             for
             him
             to
             believe
             ,
             are
             therefore
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             such
             believed
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             he
             believe
             
               every
               Article
            
             or
             point
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             
               sufficient
               means
            
             for
             his
             instruction
             in
             ,
             and
             conviction
             that
             it
             is
             so
             revealed
             ,
             they
             judg
             to
             be
             necessary
             unto
             the
             holding
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith.
             And
             this
             also
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             
               sufficiency
               nf
               means
            
             unto
             every
             one
             that
             enjoys
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             extends
             its
             self
             unto
             
               all
               those
               Articles
            
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             believe
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             he
             may
             yield
             unto
             God
             the
             obedience
             that
             he
             requireth
             ,
             receive
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               promise
            
             ,
             and
             be
             accepted
             with
             God.
             Herein
             doth
             that
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             which
             is
             amongst
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             consist
             ;
             and
             ever
             did
             ,
             nor
             can
             do
             so
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             Nor
             doth
             that
             variety
             of
             Apprehensions
             that
             in
             many
             things
             is
             found
             among
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ever
             was
             ,
             render
             this
             Vnity
             ,
             like
             that
             you
             plead
             for
             ,
             various
             and
             incertain
             .
             For
             the
             Rule
             and
             formall
             Reason
             of
             it
             ,
             namely
             
               Gods
               Revelation
               in
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             is
             still
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             perfectly
             unalterable
             .
             And
             the
             severall
             degrees
             that
             men
             attain
             uuto
             in
             their
             Apprehensions
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             reflect
             a
             charge
             of
             variety
             upon
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             difference
             of
             Seeing
             as
             to
             the
             severall
             degrees
             of
             the
             sharpness
             or
             obtuseness
             of
             our
             bodily
             eyes
             ,
             doth
             upon
             the
             Light
             given
             by
             the
             Sunne
             .
             The
             Truth
             is
             ;
             if
             there
             was
             any
             
               common
               measure
            
             of
             the
             Assents
             of
             men
             ,
             
             either
             as
             to
             the
             intension
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             subjectively
             in
             their
             minds
             ;
             or
             extension
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             respecteth
             Truths
             revealed
             that
             belonged
             unto
             the
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             should
             be
             known
             to
             be
             .
             Only
             this
             I
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             men
             to
             come
             up
             to
             the
             full
             and
             
               explicit
               acknowledgment
            
             of
             all
             the
             Truths
             revealed
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             Duty
             are
             concerned
             :
             as
             also
             to
             a
             joynt
             
               consent
               in
            
             Faith
             objective
             ,
             or
             propositions
             of
             Truth
             revealed
             ;
             at
             least
             in
             things
             of
             most
             importance
             ,
             though
             their
             faith
             subjective
             ,
             or
             the
             internal
             assent
             of
             their
             minds
             have
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             have
             ,
             in
             severall
             Persons
             ,
             
               various
               degrees
            
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             same
             Persons
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             at
             different
             seasons
             .
             And
             in
             our
             labouring
             to
             come
             up
             unto
             this
             joynt-acknowledgment
             of
             the
             same
             sense
             and
             intendment
             of
             God
             in
             all
             revealed
             Truths
             ,
             consists
             our
             endeavour
             after
             that
             perfection
             in
             the
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             which
             in
             this
             life
             is
             attainable
             ;
             as
             our
             moderation
             doth
             in
             our
             walking
             in
             peace
             and
             love
             with
             and
             towards
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             we
             have
             already
             attained
             .
             We
             may
             distinguish
             then
             between
             that
             
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             which
             an
             interest
             in
             ,
             gives
             Vnion
             with
             Christ
             unto
             them
             that
             hold
             it
             ,
             and
             Communion
             in
             Love
             with
             all
             equally
             interested
             therein
             ;
             and
             that
             Accomplishment
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             gives
             
               a
               sameness
            
             of
             Profession
             ,
             and
             consent
             in
             all
             acts
             of
             
               outward
               Communion
            
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             The
             first
             is
             found
             in
             ,
             and
             amongst
             ,
             all
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             where-ever
             they
             are
             ;
             the
             latter
             is
             that
             which
             moreover
             it
             is
             your
             Duty
             to
             press
             after
             .
             The
             former
             consists
             in
             an
             Assent
             in
             generall
             unto
             all
             the
             Truths
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             unto
             them
             that
             we
             have
             
               sufficient
               means
            
             to
             evidence
             them
             unto
             us
             to
             be
             so
             
             revealed
             :
             The
             latter
             may
             come
             under
             a
             double
             consideration
             ;
             for
             either
             there
             may
             be
             required
             unto
             it
             in
             them
             who
             hold
             it
             ,
             the
             
               joynt
               perception
            
             of
             ,
             and
             assent
             unto
             every
             Truth
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             an
             
               equall
               degree
            
             of
             certainty
             in
             adherence
             and
             evidence
             in
             perception
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             wherein
             the
             best
             of
             us
             
               know
               but
               in
               part
            
             ,
             attainable
             ;
             or
             only
             such
             a
             concurrence
             in
             an
             assent
             unto
             the
             
               necessary
               Propositions
            
             of
             Truth
             ,
             as
             may
             enable
             them
             to
             hold
             together
             that
             outward
             Communion
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             which
             we
             before
             mentioned
             .
             And
             this
             is
             certainly
             attainable
             ,
             by
             the
             wayes
             and
             means
             that
             shall
             immediately
             be
             layed
             down
             :
             And
             where
             this
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             in
             that
             compleatness
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             labour
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             .
             This
             the
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             enjoyed
             of
             old
             ;
             and
             unto
             the
             recovery
             whereof
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             prejudiciall
             than
             your
             new
             stating
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             your
             Churches
             Proposals
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             we
             judg
             good
             ,
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             press
             after
             it
             :
             So
             also
             in
             generall
             do
             you
             .
             It
             remains
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             means
             and
             Principles
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             propose
             and
             insist
             upon
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             
               answer
               to
               your
               Question
               ,
               What
               it
               is
               that
               can
            
             settle
             any
             man
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             unite
             all
             men
             therein
             .
             
               And
               then
               because
               you
               object
               this
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               at
               some
               loss
               and
            
             incertainty
             
               therein
               ,
               and
               your selves
               very
            
             secure
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             what
             are
             the
             grounds
             and
             principles
             that
             you
             proceed
             upon
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             namely
             to
             settle
             any
             man
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             all
             men
             to
             an
             harmony
             and
             consent
             therein
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             shall
             herein
             manifest
             unto
             you
             these
             two
             things
             ;
             I.
             That
             the
             Principles
             which
             the
             Protestants
             
             proceed
             upon
             ,
             in
             the
             improvement
             whereof
             they
             obtain
             themselves
             assured
             and
             infallible
             settlement
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             reduce
             others
             unto
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             both
             suited
             unto
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             for
             ,
             the
             end
             and
             work
             which
             they
             design
             to
             effect
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             themselves
             of
             such
             
               unquestionable
               Truth
            
             ,
             Certainty
             ,
             and
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             are
             all
             granted
             by
             your selves
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             denied
             without
             shaking
             the
             very
             Foundations
             of
             Christianity
             .
             2.
             
             That
             those
             which
             you
             proceed
             upon
             ,
             are
             some
             of
             them
             untrue
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             dubious
             and
             questionable
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             that
             you
             lay
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             such
             as
             the
             admission
             of
             ,
             would
             give
             
               just
               cause
            
             to
             question
             the
             whole
             Truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             And
             both
             these
             S
             r
             ,
             I
             crave
             leave
             to
             manifest
             unto
             you
             ,
             whereby
             you
             may
             the
             better
             judg
             whether
             the
             Scripture
             or
             your
             Church
             be
             the
             best
             way
             to
             bring
             men
             unto
             settlement
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             enquired
             after
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Protestants
             lay
             down
             this
             as
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             beginning
             and
             first
             Principle
             of
             their
             confidence
             and
             Confession
             ,
             that
             
               all
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             them
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
            
             were
             all
             of
             them
             written
             by
             the
             immediate
             guidance
             ,
             direction
             ,
             and
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ;
             
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             David
             speaks
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             28.
             19.
             
               being
               upon
            
             the
             Penmen
             thereof
             
               in
               writing
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             Peter
             informs
             us
             ,
             speaking
             in
             them
             ,
             1
             P●t
             .
             1.
             11.
             
             So
             that
             whatever
             is
             contained
             and
             delivered
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             given
             out
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             received
             on
             his
             Authority
             .
             This
             Principle
             I
             suppose
             you
             grant
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             do
             you
             not
             ?
             if
             you
             will
             deny
             it
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             proceed
             no
             farther
             ,
             untill
             we
             have
             proved
             it
             .
             I
             know
             you
             have
             various
             
             wayes
             laboured
             to
             undermine
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             many
             Queries
             you
             put
             unto
             men
             ,
             How
             they
             
               can
               know
               it
            
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             men
             ;
             many
             scruples
             you
             indeavour
             to
             possess
             them
             with
             ,
             against
             its
             Authority
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             my
             present
             business
             to
             remove
             them
             :
             It
             is
             sufficient
             unto
             mee
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             you
             your selves
             who
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             our
             contest
             about
             the
             
               best
               way
            
             of
             coming
             to
             settlement
             in
             the
             Truth
             alone
             ,
             is
             ,
             do
             acknowledg
             this
             Principle
             were
             proceed
             upon
             to
             be
             true
             .
             And
             2.
             
             That
             yee
             cannot
             oppose
             it
             without
             setting
             your selves
             to
             digge
             up
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             a
             way
             to
             let
             in
             an
             inundation
             of
             Atheism
             on
             the
             world
             .
             So
             our
             first
             step
             is
             fixed
             on
             the
             grand
             fundamentall
             Principle
             of
             all
             the
             Religion
             and
             acceptable
             worship
             of
             God
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             affirm
             
               that
               this
               Scripture
               evidenceth
               it self
               by
               many
               infallible
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               besides
               is
               witnessed
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               wherein
               it
               began
               to
               be
               written
               ,
               to
               the
               dayes
               wherein
               we
               live
            
             ;
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             asserting
             and
             confirming
             the
             same
             Testimony
             ;
             which
             Testimony
             is
             conveyed
             unto
             us
             by
             uninterrupted
             
               Catholick
               Tradition
            
             .
             The
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Position
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             deny
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             it
             you
             generally
             all
             of
             you
             pervert
             ,
             confining
             the
             Testimony
             mentioned
             unto
             that
             of
             your
             present
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             inconsiderable
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             any
             part
             at
             all
             .
             But
             how
             groundlesly
             ,
             how
             prejudicially
             ,
             to
             the
             verity
             and
             honour
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             generall
             you
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             shew
             you
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             deny
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Assertion
             ;
             so
             doth
             
               Andradius
               Defens
               .
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
            
             
             Lib.
             3.
             
             
               Neque
               enim
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               ipsis
               Libris
               quibus
               Sacra
               Mysteria
               conscripta
               sunt
               ,
               quicquam
               inest
               Divinitatis
               ,
               quod
               nos
               ad
               Credendum
               qua
               illis
               continentur
               ,
               religione
               aliqua
               constring
               at
               ;
               Neither
               is
               there
               in
               the
               Books
               themselves
               ,
               wherein
               the
               holy
               Mysteries
               are
               written
               ,
               any
               thing
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               that
               should
               constrain
               us
               by
               vertue
               of
               any
               religious
               respect
               thereunto
               ,
               to
               believe
               the
               things
               that
               are
               contained
               in
               them
               .
            
             Hence
             Cocleus
             ,
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Authoritate
               Eccles.
               &
               Script
            
             .
             gathers
             up
             
               a
               many
               instances
            
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             he
             declares
             to
             be
             altogether
             incredible
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             I
             need
             not
             mention
             any
             more
             of
             your
             Leaders
             ,
             concurring
             with
             them
             ;
             you
             know
             who
             is
             of
             the
             
               same
               mind
            
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             be
             not
             unknown
             to
             you
             .
             Your
             resolving
             
               Vniversal
               Tradition
            
             into
             the
             Authority
             of
             your
             present
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             there
             is
             a
             Book
             written
             not
             long
             since
             by
             a
             Jesuit
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Vincentius
               Severinus
            
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             notorious
             .
             Some
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             are
             more
             modest
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             as
             to
             both
             parts
             of
             our
             Assertion
             .
             See
             
               Malderus
               Episcop
               .
               Antwerp
               .
               de
               Object
               .
               Fidei
               ,
            
             qu.
             1.
             
             
               Vaselius
               Groningen
               .
               de
               Potestat
               .
               Eccles.
               &
               Epist.
               ad
               Jacob.
               Hock
               .
               Alliacens
               .
               in
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Sentent
               .
               Artic.
               3.
               
               Gerson
               Exam.
               dos
               .
               part
               .
               2.
               
               Consid.
               1.
               
               Tom.
               1.
               sol
               .
               105.
            
             and
             in
             twenty
             other
             places
             .
             But
             when
             you
             come
             to
             deal
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             consider
             well
             the
             Tendency
             of
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             you
             use
             I
             consess
             an
             hundred
             rergiversations
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             unwilling
             to
             come
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             rather
             then
             suffer
             from
             it
             ,
             deny
             it
             downwright
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             
               Scurrilous
               reflections
            
             ,
             and
             Comparisons
             ,
             likening
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             characters
             of
             Gods
             truth
             and
             Holiness
             upon
             it
             ,
             unto
             
             Livy's
             Story
             ,
             yea
             Aesops
             Fables
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Piece
               of
               Poetry
            
             .
             And
             when
             you
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             you
             apply
             your selves
             
             to
             the
             canvasing
             of
             Stories
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             out
             appearing
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             Authors
             of
             some
             particular
             Books
             ;
             that
             the
             whole
             is
             of
             its
             self
             
               a
               dead
               letter
            
             which
             can
             prove
             nothing
             at
             all
             ;
             enquiring
             ,
             Who
             told
             us
             that
             the
             Penmen
             of
             it
             were
             
               divinely
               inspired
            
             ,
             seeing
             they
             testify
             no
             such
             things
             of
             themselves
             and
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             yet
             others
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             were
             not
             so
             inspired
             ;
             and
             ask
             us
             ,
             Why
             we
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Luke
             who
             was
             not
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             reject
             that
             of
             Thomas
             who
             one
             ;
             with
             many
             the
             like
             Cavilling
             Exceptions
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             
               bad
               Cause
            
             which
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             such
             a
             Defence
             .
             Is
             this
             the
             voice
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             or
             Esau
             ?
             Are
             these
             the
             expressions
             of
             Christians
             ,
             or
             Pagans
             ?
             from
             whose
             quiver
             are
             these
             arrows
             taken
             ?
             Is
             this
             fair
             ,
             sober
             ,
             Candid
             Christian
             dealing
             ?
             have
             you
             no
             way
             to
             defend
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               your
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             by
             Questioning
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             ?
             Did
             ever
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             old
             ,
             or
             any
             in
             the
             world
             before
             your selves
             ,
             take
             this
             course
             to
             plead
             their
             interests
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             professed
             ?
             Is
             this
             Practice
             Catholick
             ,
             or
             like
             many
             of
             your
             Principles
             ;
             singular
             ,
             your
             own
             ,
             Donatisticall
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             great
             sign
             that
             you
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             that
             
               living
               Child
            
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             so
             ready
             he
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             rather
             than
             you
             would
             be
             cast
             in
             your
             Contest
             with
             Protestants
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             this
             course
             of
             proclaiming
             to
             
               Atheists
               ,
               Turks
            
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             all
             Christians
             maintain
             against
             them
             to
             be
             the
             
               Word
               of
               the
               Living
               GOD
            
             ,
             given
             by
             inspiration
             from
             Him
             ,
             and
             on
             which
             the
             Faith
             of
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             who
             have
             suffered
             from
             their
             opposition
             ,
             rage
             ,
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             others
             that
             
               truly
               believe
            
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             was
             and
             is
             founded
             ,
             and
             
             whereinto
             it
             is
             resolved
             ,
             hath
             no
             Arguments
             of
             its
             
               Divine
               Original
            
             implanted
             on
             it
             ,
             no
             lines
             of
             the
             Excellencies
             and
             Perfections
             of
             its
             Author
             drawn
             on
             it
             ,
             no
             power
             or
             efficacy
             towards
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             evidencing
             its
             Authority
             over
             them
             ,
             no
             ability
             of
             its
             self
             to
             comfort
             and
             support
             them
             in
             their
             tryals
             and
             sufferings
             with
             the
             hope
             
               of
               things
               that
               are
               not
               seen
               ?
            
             Is
             this
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             an
             
               acceptable
               service
            
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             will
             one
             day
             judg
             the
             secrets
             of
             all
             hearts
             according
             unto
             that
             Word
             ?
             or
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             really
             to
             expose
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             find
             so
             much
             sweetness
             in
             ,
             
               Delus
               an
               Virtus
               ?
               quis
               in
               hoste
               requirat
               ,
            
             as
             to
             cast
             off
             
               all
               Reverence
               of
               God
            
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             the
             supposed
             Adversaries
             of
             your
             earthly
             Interests
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             If
             your
             Arguments
             and
             Objections
             are
             effectuall
             and
             privalent
             unto
             the
             end
             for
             which
             you
             intend
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             your
             direct
             issue
             be
             the
             utter
             overthrow
             of
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             Profession
             of
             Christians
             
               in
               the
               world
            
             ?
             And
             are
             you
             ,
             like
             Sampson
             ,
             content
             to
             
               pull
               down
               the
               house
            
             that
             must
             fall
             upon
             your selves
             also
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             may
             stifle
             Protestants
             with
             its
             sall
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             it
             were
             well
             you
             should
             do
             so
             ;
             were
             it
             an
             house
             of
             Dagon
             ,
             a
             Temple
             dedicated
             unto
             Idols
             :
             but
             ,
             to
             deal
             so
             with
             that
             
               wherein
               dwels
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Living
               GOD
               ,
            
             is
             not
             so
             justifiable
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             Evert
             this
             Principle
             ,
             and
             you
             overthrow
             the
             foundation
             on
             which
             the
             faith
             of
             Protestants
             is
             built
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             no
             less
             true
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             the
             same
             to
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             in
             generall
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             hope
             your
             own
             concernment
             also
             lyes
             And
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             am
             declaring
             unto
             you
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             either
             you
             acknowledg
             the
             Principles
             on
             which
             Protestants
             build
             their
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             ,
             or
             by
             denying
             them
             you
             open
             a
             door
             unto
             Atheism
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             the
             
             extirpation
             of
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             I
             confess
             you
             pretend
             a
             relief
             against
             the
             present
             instance
             ,
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             sufficient
             as
             you
             say
             to
             give
             a
             Credibility
             unto
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             though
             its
             own
             self-evidencing
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             ,
             with
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             by
             
               Catholick
               Tradition
            
             exclusive
             to
             your
             
               present
               suffrage
            
             ,
             be
             rejected
             .
             Now
             I
             suppose
             you
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Prop
             you
             supply
             men
             withall
             upon
             your
             casting
             down
             the
             foundations
             on
             which
             they
             have
             laid
             the
             
               weight
               of
               their
               eternall
               Salvation
            
             ,
             had
             need
             be
             firm
             and
             immoveable
             .
             And
             remember
             that
             you
             have
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             may
             be
             otherwise
             inclineable
             unto
             you
             ,
             
               Non
               tamen
               ignorant
               quid
               distent
               aera
               a
               lupinis
               ;
            
             and
             must
             use
             their
             
               own
               judgement
            
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             what
             you
             tender
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             they
             Ask
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             will
             you
             do
             if
             it
             be
             as
             you
             say
             with
             them
             who
             absolutely
             reject
             the
             Authority
             of
             your
             Ch●●ch
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             more
             than
             a
             moyety
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             speak
             sufficiently
             within
             compass
             ?
             And
             2.
             
             What
             will
             you
             advise
             us
             to
             say
             to
             innumerable
             other
             Persons
             that
             are
             pious
             and
             rational
             ,
             who
             ,
             upon
             the
             meer
             consideration
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             many
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             ,
             of
             the
             guides
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             your
             
               bloody
               inhumane
               practices
            
             ,
             your
             pursuit
             of
             worldly
             carnall
             designs
             ,
             your
             
               visible
               secular
            
             interest
             wherein
             you
             are
             combined
             and
             united
             ,
             cannot
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             and
             about
             things
             that
             are
             invisible
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             eternall
             ,
             is
             at
             all
             valuable
             ,
             much
             less
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             you
             would
             lay
             upon
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Was
             not
             this
             the
             way
             and
             method
             of
             Vaninus
             for
             the
             Introduction
             of
             his
             Atheism
             ;
             first
             to
             question
             ,
             sleight
             ,
             and
             sophistically
             except
             
             against
             the
             old
             approved
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             Evidences
             manifesting
             the
             beeing
             and
             existence
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               self-subsisting
               Power
            
             ,
             substituting
             in
             their
             room
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             own
             Sophisms
             ,
             which
             himself
             knew
             might
             be
             easily
             discussed
             and
             disproved
             ?
             Do
             you
             deal
             any
             better
             with
             us
             in
             decrying
             the
             Scripture's
             
               self-evidencing
               Efficacy
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Testimony
             given
             unto
             it
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             substituting
             nothing
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             but
             the
             Authority
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             A
             man
             certainly
             can
             take
             up
             nothing
             upon
             the
             sole
             Authority
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             untill
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             pretensions
             ,
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             of
             far
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             Christians
             than
             your selves
             ,
             he
             acknowledge
             you
             to
             be
             
               a
               true
               Church
            
             at
             least
             ;
             if
             not
             the
             only
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Now
             ,
             how
             I
             pray
             will
             you
             bring
             him
             into
             that
             state
             and
             condition
             that
             he
             may
             rationally
             make
             any
             such
             judgement
             ?
             How
             will
             you
             prove
             unto
             him
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             that
             a
             Church
             hath
             any
             Authority
             ,
             that
             its
             Testimony
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             credible
             ,
             or
             meet
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             You
             must
             prove
             these
             things
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             whatever
             assent
             he
             gives
             unto
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             is
             from
             
               fanaticall
               credulity
            
             .
             To
             suppose
             that
             he
             should
             believe
             you
             upon
             
               your
               word
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             to
             suppose
             that
             he
             believes
             that
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             yet
             but
             attempting
             to
             induce
             him
             to
             believe
             .
             If
             you
             persist
             to
             press
             him
             without
             other
             proof
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             believe
             what
             you
             first
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             even
             this
             ,
             that
             whatever
             you
             
               shall
               say
            
             to
             him
             hereafter
             that
             he
             must
             believe
             it
             ,
             because
             you
             say
             it
             ;
             Will
             not
             any
             rationall
             man
             nauseate
             at
             your
             unreasonable
             importunity
             ?
             and
             tell
             you
             that
             men
             who
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             befooled
             ,
             may
             meer
             with
             such
             Alchymisticall
             pretenders
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
             Will
             you
             perswade
             him
             that
             
               you
               are
               the
               
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             furnished
             with
             the
             Authority
             mentioned
             ,
             by
             
               rational
               Arguments
            
             ?
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             inform
             me
             of
             any
             one
             that
             you
             can
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             include
             a
             Supposition
             of
             something
             unproved
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             which
             can
             never
             be
             proved
             but
             by
             your
             own
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             Question
             ,
             or
             the
             
               immediate
               Authority
            
             of
             God
             which
             you
             reject
             .
             A
             number
             indeed
             of
             pretences
             ,
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             Probabilities
             you
             may
             heap
             together
             ,
             which
             yet
             upon
             examination
             will
             not
             be
             found
             so
             much
             neither
             ,
             unless
             a
             man
             will
             swallow
             amongst
             them
             that
             which
             is
             destitute
             of
             all
             Probability
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             included
             in
             the
             evidence
             given
             unto
             it
             by
             Divine
             Revelation
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             pleaded
             unto
             him
             .
             It
             may
             be
             then
             you
             will
             work
             Miracles
             to
             confirm
             your
             Assertions
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             them
             .
             For
             although
             very
             many
             things
             are
             requisite
             to
             manifest
             any
             works
             of
             wonder
             that
             may
             be
             wrought
             in
             the
             world
             to
             be
             
               reall
               Miracles
            
             ,
             and
             good
             Caution
             be
             required
             to
             judge
             unto
             what
             end
             Miracles
             are
             wrought
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             may
             have
             any
             tolerable
             evidence
             of
             your
             
               working
               Miracles
            
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             the
             
               true
               and
               only
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
            
             with
             the
             other
             Inferences
             depending
             thereon
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             us
             very
             
               easie
               to
               be
               treated
            
             withall
             .
             But
             herein
             also
             you
             fail
             .
             You
             have
             then
             no
             way
             to
             deal
             with
             such
             a
             man
             as
             we
             first
             supposed
             ,
             but
             as
             you
             do
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             produce
             
               Testimonies
               of
               Scripture
            
             to
             prove
             and
             confirm
             the
             Authority
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             and
             then
             you
             will
             quickly
             find
             where
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             snares
             you
             have
             cast
             your selves
             into
             .
             Will
             not
             a
             man
             who
             hears
             you
             proving
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               your
               Church
            
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             ask
             you
             ,
             And
             whence
             hath
             this
             
               Scripture
               its
               Authority
            
             ?
             yea
             that
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             thing
             in
             Question
             ,
             
             which
             denying
             unto
             it
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             you
             yet
             produce
             to
             confirm
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             ,
             by
             whose
             Authority
             alone
             ,
             its
             self
             is
             evidenced
             to
             have
             any
             Authority
             at
             all
             .
             Rest
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             manifesting
             its
             self
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             witnessed
             unto
             by
             the
             
               Catholick
               Tradition
            
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             .
             But
             you
             will
             prove
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             prove
             your
             Ch●●●h
             to
             be
             enabled
             sufficiently
             to
             testifie
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Would
             you
             knew
             where
             to
             begin
             and
             where
             to
             end
             ?
             But
             you
             are
             indeed
             in
             a
             Circle
             which
             hath
             neither
             beginning
             nor
             ending
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             enabled
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Inventus
               ,
               Chrysippe
               ,
               tui
               finitor
               acervi
               .
            
             Now
             do
             you
             think
             it
             reasonable
             that
             we
             should
             leave
             our
             stable
             and
             immoveable
             firm
             foundations
             ,
             to
             run
             round
             with
             you
             in
             this
             
               endless
               Circle
            
             ,
             untill
             through
             giddiness
             we
             fall
             into
             Unbelief
             or
             Atheism
             ?
             This
             is
             that
             which
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             you
             must
             either
             acknowledge
             our
             Principle
             in
             this
             matter
             to
             be
             firm
             and
             certain
             ,
             or
             open
             a
             door
             to
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             the
             Contempt
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             seeing
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             substitute
             and
             thing
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             that
             must
             be
             laid
             upon
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             .
             For
             how
             should
             you
             do
             so
             ;
             
               shall
               man
               be
               like
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             or
             equall
             unto
             him
             ?
             The
             Testimony
             we
             rest
             in
             is
             Divine
             ,
             fortified
             from
             all
             Objections
             by
             the
             strongest
             
               humane
               Testimony
            
             possible
             ,
             namely
             
               Catholick
               Tradition
            
             .
             That
             which
             you
             would
             supply
             us
             with
             ,
             is
             meerly
             Humane
             and
             no
             more
             .
             And
             4.
             your
             Importunity
             in
             opposing
             this
             Principle
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             marvellous
             unto
             us
             ,
             because
             therein
             you
             openly
             oppose
             your selves
             to
             express
             Testimonies
             
             of
             Scripture
             and
             the
             full
             Suffrage
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             .
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             a
             little
             weigh
             what
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             152.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             34
             ,
             35
             36
             ,
             39.
             1
             
             Thess.
             2.
             13.
             
             Act.
             17.
             11.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.
             6
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             20.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
             Act.
             26.
             22.
             
             And
             will
             you
             take
             with
             you
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ?
             
               Clemens
               Alexand.
               Strom.
            
             7.
             speaks
             fully
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             also
             lib.
             4.
             where
             he
             plainly
             affirms
             that
             the
             Church
             proved
             the
             
               Scripture
               by
               its
               self●
               and
               other
               things
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Scripture
            
             .
             But
             his
             own
             words
             in
             the
             former
             place
             are
             worth
             the
             recital
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               For
               the
               beginning
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               Principle
               of
               what
               we
               teach
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Lord
               ;
               who
               in
               sundry
               manners
               ,
               and
               by
               divers
               parts
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               leads
               us
               to
               knowledge
               .
               And
               if
               any
               one
               suppose
               ,
               that
               a
               Principle
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               another
            
             (
             to
             prove
             it
             )
             
               he
               destroys
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Principle
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               it
               is
               no
               longer
               preserved
               a
               Principle
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             we
             say
             :
             The
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             our
             Faith.
             This
             is
             
               proved
               by
               its
               self
            
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Lord
             who
             is
             its
             Author
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             cause
             it
             to
             depend
             on
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             the
             Principle
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             shewed
             that
             a
             Principle
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             disputed
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             any
             debate
             ,
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               It
               is
               meet
               then
               ,
               that
               receiving
               by
               Faith
               the
               most
               absolute
               Principle
               without
               other
               demonstration
               ,
               and
               
               taking
               demonstrations
               of
               the
               Principle
               from
               the
               Principle
               its
               self
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               instructed
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               unto
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             That
             is
             ;
             we
             
               believe
               the
               Scripture
            
             for
             its
             own
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             that
             God
             gives
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             it
             and
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             do
             prove
             every
             thing
             else
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             or
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             So
             he
             further
             explains
             himself
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               For
               we
               do
               not
               simply
               or
               absolutely
               attend
               or
               give
               heed
               unto
               men
               determining
               or
               defining
               ,
               against
               whom
               it
               is
               equall
               that
               we
               may
               define
               or
               declare
               our
               judgements
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             ;
             whilest
             the
             Authority
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             any
             Society
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             pleaded
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             
               good
               reason
            
             be
             objected
             against
             it
             ;
             as
             whilest
             ,
             you
             plead
             your
             Church
             and
             its
             definitions
             ,
             others
             may
             on
             as
             good
             grounds
             oppose
             theirs
             unto
             you
             therein
             .
             And
             therefore
             Clemens
             proceeds
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               For
               if
               it
               be
               not
               sufficient
               meerly
               to
               declare
               or
               assert
               that
               which
               appears
               to
               be
               truth
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               make
               that
               Credible
               or
               fit
               to
               be
               believed
               which
               is
               spoken
               ,
               we
               seek
               not
               after
               the
               Testimony
               that
               is
               given
               by
               men
               ,
               but
               we
               confirm
               that
               which
               is
               proposed
               ,
               or
               enquired
               about
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               full
               than
               any
               demonstration
               ,
               or
               rather
               is
               its
               self
               the
               only
               demonstration
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               knowledge
               whereof
               they
               that
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               are
               believers
               .
            
             Into
             the
             voice
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             the
             Church
             then
             resolved
             their
             Faith
             ,
             this
             only
             they
             built
             upon
             ,
             acknowledging
             all
             
               humane
               Testimony
            
             to
             be
             too
             
             weak
             ,
             and
             infirm
             to
             be
             made
             a
             foundation
             for
             it
             ;
             And
             this
             
               voice
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             evidencing
             its
             self
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             Demonstration
             of
             Faith
             which
             they
             rested
             in
             ;
             whereupon
             a
             little
             after
             he
             addes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               so
               wee
               having
               perfect
               Demonstrations
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               are
               by
               Faith
               demonstratively
               assured
               or
               perswaded
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               things
               proposed
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             ;
             this
             the
             resolution
             of
             their
             faith
             ;
             This
             is
             that
             which
             Protestants
             in
             this
             Case
             adhere
             unto
             .
             They
             proved
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             elswhere
             speaks
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             we
             also
             do
             .
             Strom.
             4.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             speaks
             Salvianus
             de
             Gub.
             Lib.
             3.
             
             
               Alia
               omnia
               (
               idest
               humana
               dicta
               )
               argumentis
               &
               testibus
               egent
               ;
               Dei
               autem
               Sermo
               ipse
               sibi
               test
               is
               est
               ,
               quia
               necesseest
               ut
               quicquid
               incorrupta
               verityas
               loquitur
               ,
               incorruptum
               sit
               testimonium
               veritatis
               :
               All
               other
               sayings
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               Arguments
               and
               witnesses
               to
               confirm
               them
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               witness
               to
               its
               self
               ;
               For
               ,
               whatever
               the
               Truth
               incorrupted
               speaks
               ,
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               an
               incorrupt
               Testimony
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             And
             although
             some
             of
             them
             allowed
             the
             
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Church
            
             as
             a
             motive
             unto
             believing
             the
             Gospell
             or
             things
             preached
             from
             it
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Scripiure
            
             with
             faith
             Divine
             and
             Supernaturall
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             required
             but
             these
             two
             things
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             Self-Evidence
             in
             the
             Scripture
             its
             self
             which
             is
             needfull
             for
             an
             
               indemonstrable
               Principle
            
             ;
             from
             which
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             are
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             :
             And
             that
             Self-Evidence
             Clemens
             puts
             in
             the
             place
             of
             all
             Demonstrations
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
               Efficacy
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             enable
             it
             to
             give
             a
             
               saving
               assent
            
             unto
             the
             Truth
             proposed
             unto
             it
             :
             Thus
             Austin
             in
             his
             Confessions
             
             Lib.
             6.
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               Persuasisti
               mihi
               ,
               ô
               Domine
               Deus
               ,
               non
               eos
               qui
               crederent
               libris
               tuis
               quos
               tanta
               in
               omnibus
               ferè
               Gentibus
               authoritate
               fundasti
               esse
               culpandos
               ;
               sed
               eos
               qui
               non
               crederent
               ,
               new
               audiendesesse
               ,
               siqui
               mihi
               forte
               dicerent
               ,
               Unde
               scis
               ,
               illos
               libres
               unius
               veracissimi
               Dei
               Spirituesse
               ,
               humano
               generi
               ministratos
               ;
               idipsum
               enim
               maximè
               credendum
               erat
               .
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               thou
               hast
               perswaded
               me
               ,
               that
               not
               they
               who
               believe
               thy
               Books
               which
               with
               so
               great
               Authority
               thou
               hast
               setled
               almost
               in
               all
               Nations
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               blamed
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               believe
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               should
               not
               hearken
               unto
               any
               of
               them
               who
               might
               chance
               to
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               Whence
               dost
               thou
               know
               those
               Books
               to
               be
               given
               out
               unto
               mankind
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               only
               True
               GOD
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               which
               principally
               was
               to
               be
               believed
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             the
             holy
             man
             hath
             given
             us
             full
             direction
             what
             to
             say
             when
             you
             come
             upon
             us
             with
             that
             Question
             which
             some
             used
             it
             seems
             in
             his
             dayes
             .
             A
             great
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             your
             Principles
             .
             Adde
             hereunto
             what
             he
             writes
             in
             the
             11
             th
             Book
             and
             3
             d
             Chapter
             of
             the
             same
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             wee
             have
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Resolution
             and
             Principle
             of
             his
             Faith
             :
             Audiam
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             &
             
               intelligam
               ,
               quomodo
               fecisti
               Coelam
               &
               terram
               :
               Scripsit
               hoc
               Moses
               ,
               scripsit
               &
               abiit
               ,
               transivit
               hinc
               ad
               Te.
               Neque
               enim
               nunc
               ante
               me
               est
               :
               nam
               si
               esset
               ,
               tenerem
               eum
               ,
               &
               rogaremeum
               ,
               &
               per
               Teobsecrarem
               ut
               mihi
               ist
               a
               pa●derct
               ,
               &
               praberem
               aures
               corporis
               mei
               ,
               sonis
               erumpentibus
               ex
               ere
               ejus
               .
               At
               si
               Hebraea
               voce
               loqueretur
               ,
               frustra
               pulsaret
               sensum
               meum
               ,
               nec
               inde
               mentem
               meam
               tangeret
               :
               si
               autem
               Latinè
               ,
               scirem
               quid
               diceret
               ;
               sed
               ,
               Unde
               scirem
               an
               verum
               dicoret
               ?
               quod
               si
               &
               hoc
               scirem
               ,
               num
               &
               ab
               ill●
               scirem
               ?
               Intus
               utique
               mihi
               ,
               intus
               in
               domicilio
               cogitationis
               ,
               nec
               Hebraea
               ,
               nec
               Graeca
               ,
               nec
               Latina
               ,
               nec
               barbara
               verityas
               sine
               oris
               &
               linguae
               organis
               ,
               sine
               strepitu
               syllabarum
               diceret
               ,
               verum
               
               di●it
               ;
               &
               ego
               statim
               ●●tus
               confidenter
               illi
               homini
               tuo
               dicerem
               ,
               Verumolits
               .
               Cum
               ergo
               illum
               interrogare
               non
               possim
               ,
               Te
               ,
               quo
               〈◊〉
               vera
               dixit
               ,
               Veritas
               ,
               rogo
               Te
               Deus
               meus
               ,
               rogo
               ,
               partepeccatis
               meis
               ,
               &
               qui
               illi
               servo
               tuo
               dedisti
               haec
               dicere
               ,
               〈◊〉
               &
               mihi
               haEc
               intelligere
               .
               I
               would
               bear
               and
               understand
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               how
               thou
               hast
               made
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               :
            
             Moses
             
               wrote
               this
               ,
               he
               wrote
               it
               and
               is
               gene
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               gone
               to
               Thee
               .
               For
               now
               he
               is
               not
               present
               with
               mee
               ;
               if
               he
               were
               ,
               I
               would
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               ask
               him
               and
               beseech
               him
               for
               thy
               sake
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               unfold
               these
               things
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               cause
               the
               ears
               of
               my
               body
               to
               attend
               unto
               the
               words
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               But
               if
               he
               should
               speak
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               ,
               he
               would
               only
               in
               vain
               strike
               upon
               my
               outward
               sense
               ,
               and
               my
               mind
               within
               would
               not
               be
               affected
               with
               it
               .
               If
               he
               speak
               in
               Latine
               ,
               I
               should
               know
               what
               he
               sayed
               ;
               but
               whence
               should
               I
               know
               that
               he
               spake
               the
               Truth
               ?
               should
               I
               know
               this
               also
               from
               him
               ?
               The
               Truth
               ,
               that
               is
               neither
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greck
               ,
               Latine
               ,
               nor
               expressed
               in
               any
               Barbarous
               Language
               ,
               would
               say
               unto
               me
               inwardly
               in
               the
               dwelling
               place
               of
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               without
               the
               organs
               of
               mouth
               or
               tongue
               ,
               or
               noyse
               of
               syllables
               ,
               He
               speaks
               the
               Truth
               ;
               and
               I
               with
               confidaence
               should
               say
               unto
               him
               thy
               servam
               ,
               Thou
               speakest
               the
               Truth
               .
               Seeing
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               enquire
               of
               him
               ,
               I
               beseech
               Thee
               that
               art
               Truth
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               being
               filled
               spake
               the
               Truth
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               pardon
               my
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               thou
               who
               gavest
               unto
               him
               by
               servant
               to
               speak
               these
               things
               ,
               grant
               unto
               me
               tounderstand
               Thus
            
             this
             holy
             man
             ascribes
             his
             assent
             into
             the
             one
             unquestionable
             Principle
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             effecting
             of
             it
             in
             himself
             ,
             to
             the
             
               work
               if
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             As
             Basil
             also
             doth
             on
             Psal.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Faith
               which
            
             
             draws
             the
             soul
             unto
             consent
             above
             the
             efficacy
             of
             all
             rational
             wayes
             or
             methods
             of
             perswasion
             ;
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             wrought
             and
             begotten
             in
             us
             not
             by
             geometricall
             enforcements
             or
             demonstrations
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             effectuall
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               And
               both
               these
               Principles
               are
               excellently
               expressed
               by
            
             one
             
               amongst
               your selves
               ,
               even
            
             Baptista
             Mantuanus
             .
             
               Lib.
               de
               Patientia
               ,
               Cap.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
            
             Saepenumerò
             ,
             
               faith
               he
            
             ,
             mecum
             cogitavi
             ,
             Unde
             tam
             s●adibilis
             esset
             ista
             Scriptura
             ,
             ut
             tam
             potenter
             insluat
             in
             animos
             auditorum
             ;
             unde
             tantum
             habeat
             energiae
             ,
             ut
             non
             adopinandum
             sed
             ad
             solidè
             credendum
             omnes
             inflectat
             .
             I
             have
             often
             thought
             with
             my self
             Whence
             the
             Scripture
             is
             so
             perswasive
             ,
             whence
             it
             doth
             so
             powerfully
             influence
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             hearers
             ;
             whence
             it
             hath
             so
             much
             efficacy
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             incline
             and
             bow
             all
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             as
             probable
             ,
             but
             solidly
             to
             believe
             ,
             the
             things
             it
             proposeth
             .
             Non
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             est
             hoc
             imputandum
             rationum
             evidentiaequas
             non
             adducit
             ,
             non
             artis
             industriae
             &
             verbis
             suavibus
             &
             ad
             persuadendum
             accommodatis
             quibus
             non
             utitur
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             evidence
             of
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             it
             bringeth
             not
             ,
             neither
             to
             the
             excellency
             of
             Art
             ,
             sweet
             words
             ,
             and
             accommodated
             unto
             per
             swasion
             ,
             which
             it
             makes
             no
             use
             of
             .
             Sed
             vide
             an
             id
             in
             causa
             sit
             quod
             persuasi
             sumus
             eam
             à
             prima
             veritate
             fl●xisse
             ;
             But
             see
             if
             this
             be
             not
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             perswaded
             that
             it
             proceeds
             from
             the
             prime
             Verity
             .
             
               He
               proceeds
            
             ,
             Sed
             unde
             sumus
             ita
             persuasi
             nisi
             ab
             ipsa
             ,
             quasi
             ad
             ei
             credendum
             non
             sua
             ipsi●●
             trahat
             Authoritas
             .
             Sed
             unde
             quaeso
             hanc
             sibi
             Authoritatem
             vindicavit
             ?
             Neque
             enim
             vidimus
             nos
             Deum
             concionantem
             ,
             scribentem
             ,
             docentem
             ;
             tamen
             ac
             si
             vidissemus
             ,
             credimus
             &
             tenemus
             à
             Spiritu
             Sancto
             fluxisse
             quod
             legimus
             :
             Forsitan
             fuerit
             haec
             ratio
             firmiter
             adharendi
             ,
             quòd
             in
             ea
             veritas
             sit
             solidior
             quamvis
             non
             clarior
             ,
             Habet
             enim
             omnis
             veritas
             vim
             inclinativam
             ,
             &
             major
             
             majorem
             ,
             maxima
             maximam
             .
             Sed
             cur
             ergo
             omnes
             non
             credunt
             Evangelio
             ?
             Respondeo
             quod
             non
             omnes
             trahuntur
             à
             Deo.
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             Inest
             ergo
             Scripturis
             Sacris
             nescio
             quid
             Natur
             â
             sublimius
             ,
             idest
             inspiratio
             facta
             divinitus
             &
             divinae
             irradiation
             is
             influxus
             certus
             .
             But
             whence
             are
             wee
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             from
             the
             First
             Verity
             ,
             but
             from
             it Self
             ;
             It
             s
             own
             Authority
             draws
             us
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             But
             whence
             obtains
             it
             this
             Authority
             ●
             we
             see
             not
             God
             preaching
             ,
             writing
             ,
             teaching
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             seen
             him
             ,
             we
             believe
             and
             firmly
             hold
             that
             which
             we
             read
             to
             have
             come
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             It
             may
             be
             that
             this
             is
             a
             reason
             of
             our
             firm
             adhering
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Truth
             in
             it
             is
             more
             solid
             ,
             though
             not
             more
             clear
             (
             
               than
               in
               any
               other
               way
               of
               proposall
            
             )
             and
             all
             truth
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             incline
             unto
             belief
             ;
             the
             greater
             the
             Truth
             the
             greater
             its
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Truth
             must
             have
             the
             greatest
             power
             so
             to
             incline
             us
             .
             But
             ,
             why
             then
             do
             not
             all
             believe
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             because
             all
             are
             not
             drawn
             of
             God.
             There
             is
             then
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             somewhat
             more
             sublime
             than
             Nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Inspiration
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Irradiation
             wherewith
             it
             is
             accompanied
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               Principle
               of
               Protestants
               .
               The
               Sacred
               Scripture
               is
            
             credible
             
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               first
               Verity
               :
               this
               it
               manifests
               by
               its
            
             own
             Light
             and
             Efficacy
             ;
             
               and
               we
               are
               enabled
               to
               believe
               it
               by
               the
            
             effectuall
             
               working
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               Whence
               our
               Saviour
               asks
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               Joh
               5.
            
             
             If
             you
             believe
             not
             the
             writing
             of
             Moses
             ,
             how
             will
             you
             believe
             my
             words
             .
             
               They
               who
               will
               not
               believe
               the
            
             written
             Word
             
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               upon
               the
               Authority
               that
               it
               hath
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               would
               not
            
             believe
             
               if
               Christ
               should
            
             personally
             
               speak
               unto
               them
               .
               So
               saith
            
             Theophylact
             
               on
               the
               place
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Protestants
             
               believe
               and
               profess
            
             ,
             that
             the
             End
             
             wherefore
             God
             gave
             forth
             his
             Word
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             was
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             stable
             Infallible
             Revelation
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             knowledge
             which
             he
             would
             have
             mankind
             entertain
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             that
             Worship
             and
             Obedience
             which
             he
             requireth
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             please
             him
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             come
             unto
             the
             fruition
             of
             him
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
             
               God
               who
               is
               the
            
             formal
             object
             ,
             
               is
               also
               the
            
             prime
             Cause
             
               of
               all
               Religious
               worship
               .
               What
               is
            
             due
             
               unto
               him
               as
               the
            
             first
             Cause
             ,
             
               last
               End
               ,
               and
               Soveraign
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               further
            
             appoints
             
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               the
            
             manner
             
               of
               its
               performance
               ,
               suited
               unto
               his
               own
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               Condition
               wherein
               in
               reference
               unto
               our
            
             Last
             end
             
               we
               stand
               and
               are
               ,
               making
               up
               the
               wh●le
               of
               it
               .
               That
               he
               hath
               given
               his
            
             Word
             
               to
               reveal
               these
               things
               unto
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               our
            
             Rule
             ,
             
               Guide
               ,
               and
               Direction
               in
               our
               wayes
               ,
               walkings
               ,
               and
               universal
               deportment
               before
               him
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               a
            
             fundamentall
             Principle
             
               of
               our
               Christian
               Profession
               .
               Neither
               do
               I
               know
               that
               this
               is
               denied
               by
            
             your
             Church
             ;
             
               although
               you
               startle
               at
               the
               inferences
               that
               are
            
             justly
             
               made
               from
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               therefore
               to
               adde
               any
               thing
               in
               its
            
             Confirmation
             ,
             
               but
               only
               mind
               you
               again
               ,
               that
               the
               calling
               of
               it
               into
            
             question
             ,
             
               is
               directly
               against
               the
               very
            
             heart
             
               of
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               unanimous
               consent
               of
               all
               that
               in
               the
               world
               are
               called
            
             Christians
             ,
             
               or
               ever
               were
               so
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               esteemed
               a
            
             Fable
             ,
             
               because
               it
               frequently
               declares
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               given
               unto
               us
               of
               God
               for
               this
               End
               and
               Purpose
               .
               And
               hence
               do
               Protestants
               inferre
               two
               other
            
             Conclusions
             ,
             
               on
               which
               they
               build
               their
               Perswasion
               concerning
               the
            
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               and
               the
               proper
               means
               of
               their
            
             Settlement
             therein
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             therefore
             
               the
               Scripture
               is
               perfect
               and
               every
               way
               compleat
            
             ;
             namely
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             end
             
             whereunto
             of
             God
             it
             is
             designed
             .
             A
             
               Perfect
               and
               compleat
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
            
             as
             to
             his
             Worship
             ,
             and
             our
             Obedience
             .
             And
             we
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             that
             any
             who
             profess
             themselves
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             was
             given
             for
             the
             end
             mentioned
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             that
             sacred
             Reverence
             for
             the
             Wisdome
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             its
             Author
             unto
             mankind
             ,
             as
             freely
             
               to
               assent
            
             unto
             this
             Inference
             and
             Conclusion
             ,
             
               He
               is
               our
               Rock
               ,
               and
               his
               work
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             And
             lest
             any
             men
             should
             please
             themselves
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             contributing
             any
             thing
             towards
             the
             effecting
             of
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             by
             a
             supply
             unto
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             strictly
             forbidden
             them
             any
             such
             addition
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             
             &
             12.
             12.
             
             Prov.
             30.
             6.
             
             Which
             if
             it
             were
             not
             compleat
             in
             reference
             unto
             its
             
               proper
               End
            
             ,
             would
             hold
             no
             great
             correspondency
             with
             that
             Love
             and
             goodness
             which
             the
             same
             Word
             every
             where
             declares
             to
             be
             in
             Him.
             I
             suppose
             ,
             you
             know
             with
             how
             many
             
               express
               Testimonies
            
             of
             Scripture
             its
             self
             ,
             this
             Truth
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             which
             ,
             added
             unto
             that
             
               light
               and
               evidence
            
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             deduction
             from
             the
             former
             
               fundamental
               Truth
            
             it
             hath
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             is
             very
             sufficient
             to
             render
             it
             unquestionable
             .
             You
             may
             at
             your
             leasure
             ,
             besides
             these
             forenamed
             consult
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             8.
             
             Esa.
             8.
             20.
             
             Ezek.
             28.
             18.
             
             Mat.
             15.
             6.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             ch
             .
             16.
             29
             ,
             31.
             ch
             .
             24.
             25
             ,
             27.
             
             Job
             .
             5.
             39.
             ch
             .
             20.
             10
             
             Act.
             1.
             11.
             ch
             .
             17.
             2
             ,
             3.
             ch
             .
             20.
             27.
             chapt
             .
             26.
             22.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             ch
             .
             15.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
             Rev
             22.
             18.
             
             For
             though
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             are
             not
             appointed
             for
             us
             to
             
               throw
               at
               one
               anothers
               heads
            
             as
             you
             talk
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             for
             us
             to
             use
             and
             insist
             on
             in
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             if
             we
             may
             take
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             our
             warrant
             .
             And
             it
             were
             endless
             to
             recite
             the
             full
             and
             
               plain
               Testimonies
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             and
             
             Councels
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             Neither
             is
             that
             my
             present
             design
             ;
             though
             I
             did
             somwehat
             occasionally
             
               that
               way
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             former
             Principle
             .
             It
             shall
             suffice
             me
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             
               deny
               all
            
             of
             this
             Assertion
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             inferred
             from
             the
             foregoing
             Principle
             ,
             is
             Prejudiciall
             ,
             if
             not
             pernicious
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             Generall
             .
             The
             whole
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             is
             resolved
             into
             the
             
               known
               Excellencies
            
             and
             Perfections
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             God.
             Amongst
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             that
             have
             a
             more
             immediate
             and
             quickning
             influence
             into
             them
             ,
             than
             his
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Care
            
             and
             Love
             towards
             them
             ,
             unto
             whom
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             reveal
             himself
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             property
             of
             his
             Nature
             that
             in
             his
             Word
             he
             more
             frequently
             gives
             testimony
             unto
             .
             And
             all
             of
             them
             doth
             he
             declare
             himself
             to
             have
             exalted
             and
             glorified
             in
             a
             signall
             manner
             ,
             in
             that
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             of
             himself
             ,
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             therein
             .
             I
             suppose
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             denied
             by
             any
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             least
             sense
             of
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             things
             revealed
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Revelation
             made
             for
             the
             End
             before
             proposed
             be
             not
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             ,
             that
             is
             sufficient
             to
             enable
             a
             man
             to
             know
             so
             much
             of
             God
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             him
             so
             in
             his
             Worship
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             
               please
               him
               here
            
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             fruition
             of
             him
             hereafter
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             become
             an
             evident
             means
             of
             
               deceiving
               him
            
             ,
             and
             ruining
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
             And
             the
             least
             fear
             of
             any
             such
             event
             ,
             overthrows
             all
             the
             notions
             which
             he
             had
             before
             entertained
             of
             those
             blessed
             Properties
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             disposeth
             him
             unto
             Atheism
             .
             For
             if
             a
             man
             hath
             once
             received
             the
             Scripture
             as
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             given
             unto
             him
             to
             be
             
               his
               guide
            
             unto
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             if
             one
             shall
             come
             to
             him
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             Yea
             but
             it
             is
             not
             
               a
               perfect
               Guide
            
             ,
             
             but
             though
             you
             should
             attend
             sincerely
             to
             all
             the
             Directions
             that
             it
             gives
             you
             ,
             yet
             you
             may
             come
             short
             of
             your
             Duty
             and
             Expectation
             ;
             you
             may
             neither
             please
             God
             here
             ,
             nor
             come
             to
             the
             fruition
             of
             Him
             hereafter
             :
             In
             case
             he
             should
             assent
             unto
             this
             suggestion
             ,
             can
             he
             entertain
             any
             other
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             our
             
               first
               Parents
            
             did
             ,
             when
             by
             attendance
             unto
             the
             false
             insinuations
             of
             the
             
               old
               Serpent
            
             ,
             they
             cast
             off
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             their
             dependance
             on
             him
             ?
             Neither
             can
             you
             relieve
             him
             against
             such
             thoughts
             by
             your
             pretended
             
               Traditionall
               supply
            
             ;
             seeing
             it
             will
             still
             be
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             look
             on
             this
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
               imperfect
               and
               insufficient
            
             for
             the
             End
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             plainly
             professeth
             its
             self
             to
             be
             given
             forth
             by
             him
             ,
             without
             some
             intrenchment
             on
             those
             notions
             of
             his
             Nature
             which
             he
             had
             before
             received
             .
             For
             it
             will
             presently
             occurr
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             seeing
             this
             
               way
               of
               revealing
            
             himself
             for
             the
             Ends
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             good
             and
             approved
             of
             Himself
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             made
             it
             compleat
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             it
             was
             either
             because
             he
             
               could
               not
            
             ,
             and
             where
             then
             is
             his
             Wisdome
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             and
             where
             then
             is
             his
             
               Love
               ,
               Care
               ,
               and
               Goodness
            
             ;
             and
             seeing
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               done
            
             ,
             what
             you
             would
             have
             him
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             
               he
               hath
               not
               done
            
             ,
             where
             is
             his
             Truth
             and
             Veracity
             ?
             Certainly
             a
             man
             that
             seriously
             ponders
             what
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             knows
             the
             vanity
             of
             an
             irrationall
             
               fanatical
               Credo
            
             ,
             will
             conclude
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             received
             as
             Perfect
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             received
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Protestants
             conclude
             hence
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               given
               of
               God
               for
               this
               purpose
               is
               intelligible
               unto
               men
               ,
               using
               the
               means
               by
               God
               appointed
               to
               come
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               his
               Mind
               and
               Will
               therein
               .
            
             I
             know
             many
             of
             your
             way
             are
             pleased
             grievously
             to
             mistake
             
             our
             
               intention
               in
               this
            
             Infêrence
             and
             Conclusion
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             would
             impose
             upon
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               All
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               all
               words
               and
               sentences
            
             in
             it
             are
             plain
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             obvious
             sense
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             you
             know
             ,
             or
             may
             know
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             before
             you
             talk
             of
             these
             things
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             absolutely
             deny
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             
               necessary
               Truth
            
             is
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             say
             ;
             and
             another
             that
             
               every
               text
               and
               passage
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ;
             nor
             ever
             thought
             ,
             as
             confessing
             that
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             were
             to
             contradict
             our
             own
             experience
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             Sometimes
             you
             faign
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             asserted
             all
             the
             
               things
               that
               are
               revealed
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             plain
             and
             obvious
             to
             every
             mans
             understanding
             ;
             whereas
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             
               things
               themselves
            
             revealed
             are
             many
             of
             them
             mysterious
             ,
             surpassing
             the
             comprehension
             of
             any
             man
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             only
             maintain
             that
             the
             propositions
             wherein
             the
             Revelation
             of
             them
             is
             made
             ,
             are
             
               plain
               and
               intelligible
            
             unto
             them
             that
             use
             the
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             come
             to
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             them
             .
             And
             sometimes
             you
             would
             commit
             this
             with
             
               another
               Principle
            
             of
             ours
             ;
             whereby
             we
             assert
             that
             the
             
               supernaturall
               Light
               of
               Grace
            
             to
             be
             wrought
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             give
             unto
             us
             a
             
               saving
               perception
            
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             Mind
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             what
             needs
             such
             
               speciall
               assistance
            
             in
             so
             plain
             a
             matter
             ?
             as
             though
             the
             asserting
             of
             perspicuity
             in
             the
             object
             ,
             made
             ability
             to
             discern
             in
             the
             subject
             altogether
             unnecessary
             :
             Or
             that
             he
             who
             affirms
             the
             Sun
             to
             give
             light
             ,
             doth
             at
             the
             same
             time
             affirm
             also
             that
             men
             have
             no
             need
             of
             eyes
             to
             see
             it
             withall
             .
             Besides
             
             we
             know
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             a
             
               notionall
               speculative
               apprehension
            
             ,
             and
             perception
             of
             the
             meaning
             and
             Truth
             of
             the
             Propositions
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             every
             
               reasonable
               unprejudiced
               Person
            
             may
             attain
             unto
             ;
             and
             a
             gracious
             
               saving
               spirituall
               perception
            
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             assent
             unto
             them
             with
             faith
             Divine
             and
             Supernatural
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             say
             is
             the
             especiall
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Elect.
             And
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             other
             exceptions
             you
             make
             to
             keep
             your selves
             from
             a
             
               right
               understanding
            
             of
             our
             intention
             in
             this
             Inference
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             your self
             elsewhere
             learnedly
             observes
             ,
             
               who
               so
               blind
               as
               he
               that
               will
               not
               see
               ?
            
             I
             shall
             therefore
             once
             more
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             proceed
             ,
             declare
             unto
             you
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             that
             we
             intend
             in
             this
             Assertion
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             namely
             ;
             that
             
               the
               things
               which
               are
               revealed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             to
             the
             end
             that
             by
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             obedience
             unto
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             are
             
               so
               proposed
               and
               declared
            
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             ,
             
               any
               man
            
             ,
             free
             from
             prejudices
             and
             temptations
             ;
             in
             and
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             appointed
             him
             of
             God
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             may
             come
             to
             the
             understanding
             (
             and
             that
             infallibly
             )
             of
             all
             that
             God
             would
             have
             him
             know
             or
             do
             in
             Religion
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             defect
             or
             hinderance
             in
             
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             its
             revealing
             things
             necessary
             ,
             that
             should
             obstruct
             him
             therein
             .
             What
             are
             the
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             now
             enquire
             ,
             but
             shall
             anon
             declare
             .
             What
             defect
             ,
             blindness
             ,
             or
             darkness
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             and
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             in
             their
             depraved
             lapsed
             Condition
             ,
             what
             disadvantages
             they
             may
             be
             cast
             under
             by
             their
             
               prejudices
               ,
               Traditions
            
             ,
             negligences
             ,
             sins
             ,
             and
             prophaneness
             ,
             belongs
             not
             unto
             our
             present
             disquisition
             .
             That
             which
             we
             assert
             concerns
             meerly
             the
             
               manner
               of
               the
               proposall
               of
               the
               Truths
            
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             
             which
             are
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             say
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               impossibility
            
             ,
             no
             nor
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             man
             may
             come
             to
             the
             
               right
               understanding
            
             of
             them
             ;
             not
             as
             to
             the
             comprehension
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             but
             the
             perception
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Propositions
             wherein
             they
             are
             expressed
             .
             And
             this
             Assertion
             of
             ours
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             grounded
             on
             the
             Scripture
             its
             self
             .
             See
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             Deut.
             30.
             11.
             
             Psal.
             1.
             19.
             9.
             and
             119.
             105.
             
             Prov.
             6.
             22.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             2
             
             Pet.
             19.
             
             And
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             pluck
             up
             all
             Religion
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             men
             loose
             unto
             
               Scepticism
               ,
               Libertinism
            
             ,
             and
             Atheism
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             such
             an
             horrible
             reproach
             unto
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             that
             nothing
             more
             abominable
             can
             be
             invented
             .
             The
             Devil
             of
             old
             ,
             being
             not
             able
             to
             give
             out
             certain
             Answers
             unto
             them
             that
             came
             to
             onquire
             about
             their
             Concernments
             at
             his
             Oracles
             ,
             put
             them
             off
             a
             long
             time
             with
             dubious
             ,
             aenigmaticall
             ,
             unintelligible
             Sophisms
             .
             But
             when
             once
             the
             world
             had
             by
             experience
             ,
             study
             ,
             and
             observation
             ,
             improved
             its
             self
             into
             a
             Wisdome
             beyond
             the
             pitch
             of
             its
             first
             rudeness
             ,
             men
             began
             generally
             to
             despise
             what
             they
             saw
             could
             not
             be
             certainly
             understood
             .
             This
             made
             the
             Devil
             pluck
             in
             his
             horns
             ,
             as
             not
             finding
             it
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             his
             kingdome
             to
             expose
             himself
             to
             be
             scoffed
             at
             by
             them
             ,
             with
             whose
             follies
             and
             fanaticall
             credulity
             in
             esteeming
             highly
             of
             that
             which
             could
             not
             be
             understood
             ,
             he
             had
             for
             many
             generations
             sported
             himself
             .
             And
             do
             they
             not
             blasphemously
             expose
             the
             Oracles
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             living
             God
             ,
             to
             no
             less
             contempt
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             own
             sinister
             ends
             would
             frighten
             men
             from
             them
             with
             the
             ugly
             scare-crow
             of
             obscurity
             ,
             or
             their
             not
             being
             intelligible
             unto
             every
             man
             by
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             concerned
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             in
             them
             .
             And
             herein
             also
             Protestants
             
             stand
             as
             firmly
             as
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             will
             bear
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Protestants
             believe
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               all
               men
               who
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               worship
               him
               according
               unto
               his
               mind
               ,
               to
               use
               diligence
               in
               the
               improvement
               of
               the
               means
               appointed
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               to
               come
               unto
               a
               right
               and
               full
               understanding
               of
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               wherein
               their
               faith
               and
               obedience
               are
               concerned
               .
            
             This
             necessarily
             follows
             from
             the
             Principles
             before
             laid
             down
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             possible
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             .
             It
             is
             doubtless
             incumbent
             on
             every
             man
             to
             study
             and
             know
             his
             Duty
             ;
             that
             cannot
             be
             a
             mans
             Duty
             which
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             know
             ,
             especially
             not
             such
             a
             Duty
             as
             whereon
             his
             eternall
             welfare
             should
             depend
             :
             And
             I
             suppose
             a
             man
             can
             take
             no
             better
             Course
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             The
             Commands
             and
             Exhortations
             which
             we
             have
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             our
             Diligence
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             with
             the
             Explications
             and
             improvements
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             are
             so
             obvious
             ,
             trite
             ,
             and
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             meer
             loss
             of
             time
             to
             insist
             on
             the
             Repetition
             of
             them
             .
             I
             suppose
             ,
             I
             should
             speak
             within
             compass
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             one
             Chrysostome
             doth
             in
             a
             
               hundred
               places
            
             exhort
             Christians
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             to
             the
             diligent
             study
             and
             search
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             ,
             not
             the
             most
             plain
             and
             easie
             part
             of
             them
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             the
             practise
             of
             your
             Church
             lyes
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             plead
             in
             the
             justification
             of
             that
             practise
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sorry
             both
             for
             Her
             and
             you
             ;
             both
             for
             the
             contrivers
             of
             and
             consenters
             unto
             this
             abomination
             :
             and
             I
             fear
             what
             your
             accoun●
             will
             be
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             God
             having
             granted
             the
             
               inestimable
               benefit
               of
               his
               Word
            
             unto
             mankind
             ,
             revealing
             therein
             unto
             them
             
             the
             
               only
               way
            
             by
             which
             they
             may
             attain
             unto
             a
             blessed
             eternity
             ;
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             greatest
             ingratitude
             that
             any
             man
             can
             possibly
             contract
             the
             guilt
             of
             ,
             to
             neglect
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ?
             What
             then
             is
             your
             Condition
             ,
             who
             ,
             upon
             sleight
             and
             triviall
             pretences
             ,
             set
             up
             your
             own
             Wisdome
             and
             Authority
             ,
             against
             the
             Wisdome
             and
             Authority
             of
             God
             ;
             advising
             and
             commanding
             men
             ,
             upon
             the
             pain
             of
             
               your
               displeasure
            
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             not
             to
             attend
             unto
             that
             which
             God
             commands
             them
             to
             attend
             unto
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             
               his
               displeasure
            
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ?
             So
             that
             though
             I
             confess
             that
             you
             deny
             this
             Principle
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             see
             but
             that
             you
             do
             so
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             hazard
             of
             your
             own
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             that
             attend
             unto
             you
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             
               that
               if
               the
               blind
               lead
               the
               blind
               ,
               both
               must
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
            
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             it
             to
             the
             great
             prejudice
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             it
             .
             For
             what
             can
             a
             man
             rationally
             conclude
             ,
             
               that
               shall
               see
               you
               
                 driving
                 all
                 Persons
              
               ,
            
             and
             that
             on
             no
             small
             penalties
             ,
             excepting
             your selves
             who
             are
             concerned
             in
             the
             conspiracy
             ,
             and
             some
             
               few
               others
            
             whom
             you
             suppose
             sufficiently
             
               initiated
               in
               your
               Mysteries
            
             ,
             from
             the
             reading
             and
             study
             of
             those
             Books
             ,
             wherein
             the
             world
             knows
             ,
             and
             your selves
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Arcana
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             are
             contained
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             are
             some
             things
             in
             them
             like
             the
             
               hidden
               Sacra
            
             of
             the
             old
             
               Pagan
               Hierophants
            
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             disclosed
             ,
             because
             however
             countenanced
             by
             a
             remote
             veneration
             ,
             yet
             are
             indeed
             turpia
             or
             ridicula
             ,
             things
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             or
             scorned
             ?
             And
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             some
             of
             your
             Doctors
             have
             spoken
             very
             suspiciously
             this
             way
             ;
             whilest
             they
             justifie
             your
             practise
             in
             driving
             the
             people
             from
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             intimations
             of
             things
             and
             expressions
             ,
             not
             so
             pure
             and
             chast
             as
             to
             be
             fit
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             promiscuous
             multitude
             ;
             when
             
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             Themselves
             or
             their
             Associates
             do
             publish
             unto
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             their
             
               rules
               and
               directions
               for
               Confession
            
             ,
             such
             abominable
             filth
             and
             ribaldry
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             was
             never
             by
             any
             other
             means
             vented
             amongst
             mankind
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Protestants
             say
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               therein
               appointed
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               to
               preside
               over
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Disciples
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               to
               unfold
               un
               to
               them
               his
               mind
               and
               will
               as
               recorded
               in
               his
               Word
            
             ;
             for
             which
             end
             he
             hath
             promised
             his
             presence
             with
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             
               end
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             
               in
               an
               humble
               dependance
            
             on
             his
             assistance
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             and
             declare
             his
             Commands
             and
             Appointments
             unto
             their
             brethren
             .
             This
             Position
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             contend
             with
             us
             about
             ;
             although
             I
             know
             that
             you
             put
             
               another
               sense
            
             upon
             most
             of
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             Scripture
             will
             allow
             ,
             or
             wee
             can
             admit
             of
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Progress
             of
             their
             Faith
             in
             coming
             unto
             settlement
             and
             assurance
             .
             These
             are
             their
             Foundations
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             unquestionable
             as
             any
             thing
             in
             Christianity
             ;
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             your selves
             being
             judges
             .
             And
             from
             them
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ;
             Either
             that
             all
             men
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             doth
             come
             ,
             will
             come
             to
             an
             agreement
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ;
             or
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             their
             
               own
               fault
            
             if
             they
             do
             not
             so
             do
             :
             For
             what
             upon
             these
             Principles
             should
             hinder
             them
             from
             so
             doing
             ?
             
               All
               saving
               Truth
            
             is
             revealed
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             unto
             
               the
               end
            
             that
             men
             may
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             
               so
               revealed
            
             by
             Him
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             assistance
             ,
             easie
             formen
             to
             know
             aright
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             about
             the
             things
             so
             revealed
             :
             and
             be
             hath
             appointed
             
               regular
               wayes
            
             and
             means
             for
             men
             
             to
             wait
             upon
             him
             in
             and
             by
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             his
             assistance
             .
             Now
             pray
             revive
             your
             Question
             that
             gave
             occasion
             unto
             this
             discourse
             ;
             however
             men
             may
             
               differ
               in
               Religion
            
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             the
             Scripture
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             an
             agreement
             and
             settlement
             ?
             Take
             heed
             that
             in
             your
             Answer
             ,
             you
             deny
             not
             some
             Principle
             that
             will
             involve
             the
             whole
             interest
             of
             Christianity
             in
             its
             ruine
             :
             Where
             is
             the
             defect
             ?
             where
             the
             hinderance
             ,
             why
             all
             men
             upon
             these
             Principles
             however
             differing
             at
             present
             ,
             may
             not
             come
             to
             a
             full
             Settlement
             and
             Agreement
             ?
             I
             hope
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             none
             but
             what
             are
             in
             them selves
             ;
             and
             for
             them
             ;
             ipsi-viderint
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             is
             blameless
             .
             Here
             is
             Certainty
             of
             Revelation
             from
             God
             ,
             Fullness
             of
             that
             Revelation
             as
             to
             our
             Duty
             ,
             Clearness
             and
             perspicuity
             for
             our
             understanding
             of
             it
             ,
             Means
             appointed
             and
             sanctified
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             what
             I
             pray
             is
             wanting
             ?
             All
             Truths
             wherein
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             men
             to
             agree
             are
             fixed
             and
             stated
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             can
             never
             be
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             in
             any
             generation
             ,
             to
             call
             any
             of
             them
             into
             question
             ;
             plain
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             mistake
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             in
             them
             in
             things
             wherein
             his
             Duty
             is
             concerned
             ,
             without
             his
             own
             crime
             and
             guilt
             .
             You
             will
             say
             then
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             
               But
               why
               then
               do
               not
               men
               agree
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               not
               agree
               among
               your selves
               ,
            
             but
             I
             would
             hope
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             scarcely
             possible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             be
             so
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Condition
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             of
             the
             best
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             seriously
             to
             ask
             this
             Question
             .
             Are
             not
             all
             men
             
               naturally
               blind
            
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ?
             Do
             not
             the
             
               best
               of
               men
            
             know
             only
             in
             part
             ?
             have
             not
             the
             different
             tempers
             ,
             constitutions
             ,
             and
             Educations
             of
             men
             ,
             a
             great
             influence
             upon
             their
             understandings
             and
             judgements
             ?
             Besides
             do
             not
             Lusts
             ,
             Corruptions
             ,
             
               Carnall
               Interests
            
             ,
             and
             Respect
             unto
             Worldly
             things
             bear
             sway
             sin
             the
             minds
             of
             
             many
             that
             profess
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             Are
             not
             many
             prepossessed
             with
             
               prejudices
               ,
               traditions
            
             ,
             customes
             and
             usages
             against
             the
             Truth
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             these
             things
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             keep
             up
             variance
             in
             the
             world
             without
             the
             least
             suspition
             of
             any
             disability
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             an
             holy
             agreement
             and
             immoveable
             Settlement
             ?
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             
               other
               way
            
             for
             men
             to
             come
             unto
             Settlement
             and
             Agreement
             in
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             which
             hath
             been
             now
             proposed
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             
               will
               come
            
             unto
             ,
             when
             all
             men
             shall
             be
             perswaded
             to
             
               captivate
               their
               understandings
            
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Faith.
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             by
             
               outward
               force
            
             and
             compulsion
             ,
             by
             
               supine
               negligence
            
             of
             their
             own
             concernments
             ,
             by
             refusing
             to
             btehink
             themselves
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             wayes
             and
             means
             ,
             some
             men
             may
             come
             to
             
               some
               Agreement
            
             amongst
             themselves
             in
             the
             things
             of
             Religion
             .
             But
             this
             Agreement
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             built
             upon
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               foundation
               of
               faith
               towards
               God
               ,
            
             and
             so
             is
             of
             no
             esteem
             with
             him
             .
             That
             such
             is
             all
             the
             Vnity
             which
             on
             your
             Principles
             you
             are
             able
             to
             bring
             men
             unto
             ,
             wee
             shall
             manifest
             in
             our
             next
             Discourse
             .
             For
             the
             present
             ,
             I
             dare
             challenge
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             question
             or
             oppose
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Principles
             before
             laid
             down
             ▪
             and
             which
             whilest
             they
             
               stand
               firm
            
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             unto
             all
             ,
             how
             the
             Scripture
             is
             able
             to
             se●tle
             men
             unquestionably
             in
             the
             Truth
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             Discourse
             with
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             which
             fully
             confirms
             all
             that
             I
             have
             asserted
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             Homil
             33.
             
               in
               Act.
               Apost
               .
               Chap.
            
             15.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               What
               shall
               wee
               say
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ?
               A
               Gentile
               cometh
               and
               faith
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               I
               
               know
               nat
               unto
               whom
               amongst
               you
               I
               should
               adhere
               .
            
             Let
             us
             hear
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             haesitation
             ;
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               There
               are
               many
               contentions
               ,
               seditions
               ,
               and
               tumults
               amongst
               you
               :
               what
               opinion
               to
               choose
               I
               know
               not
               :
               every
               one
               sayes
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               the
               Truth
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               utterly
               ignorant
               of
               what
               is
               in
               the
               Scripture
               about
               these
               things
               .
            
             Do
             you
             know
             whose
             Objections
             these
             are
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             have
             been
             lately
             mannaged
             ?
             Will
             you
             hear
             what
             Chrysostome
             answers
             ?
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               This
               makes
               wholly
               for
               us
               ;
               for
               if
               wee
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               wee
               believe
               on
               probable
               reasonings
               ,
               thou
               maist
               justly
               be
               troubled
               ;
               but
               seeing
               wee
               profess
               that
               we
               believe
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               plain
               and
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               for
               thee
               to
               judg
               and
               determine
               .
               He
               that
               yeilds
               his
               consent
               unto
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               contends
               against
               them
               ,
               is
               farre
               from
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             process
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             worth
             the
             perusall
             before
             you
             write
             any
             more
             
               familiar
               Epistles
            
             ,
             he
             requires
             no
             more
             of
             a
             man
             to
             settle
             him
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             
               receive
               the
               Scripture
            
             and
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               mind
               and
               judgment
            
             ,
             to
             use
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             remaineth
             now
             that
             wee
             consider
             
               what
               it
               is
            
             that
             you
             propose
             unto
             men
             to
             bring
             them
             unto
             a
             Settlement
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             to
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Principles
             that
             you
             proceed
             upon
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             which
             because
             I
             would
             not
             too
             far
             lengthen
             out
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             I
             shall
             refer
             to
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Principles
             of
             Papists
             whereon
             they
             proceed
             in
             bringing
             men
             to
             a
             Settlement
             in
             Religion
             and
             the
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             ;
             examined
             .
          
           
             YOur
             Plea
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             blended
             with
             
               a
               double
            
             pretence
             of
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Church
             .
             Sometimes
             you
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             succession
             to
             
               S
               t
               Peter
            
             ;
             And
             sometimes
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             its
             Authority
             .
             Sometimes
             you
             speak
             as
             if
             both
             these
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             And
             sometimes
             you
             seem
             to
             distinguish
             them
             .
             Some
             of
             you
             ,
             lay
             most
             weight
             upon
             the
             
               Papall
               suceession
            
             and
             Infallibility
             ;
             and
             some
             on
             the
             Churches
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Authority
             .
             I
             shall
             crave
             leave
             to
             take
             your
             
               pleas
               a-sunder
            
             :
             and
             first
             to
             consider
             what
             force
             they
             have
             in
             them
             as
             unto
             the
             End
             whereunto
             they
             are
             applied
             ,
             
               severally
               and
               apart
            
             ;
             and
             then
             see
             what
             in
             their
             
               joint
               concurrence
            
             they
             can
             contribute
             thereunto
             .
             And
             what
             ever
             
               you
               think
            
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             suppose
             this
             course
             of
             proceeding
             will
             please
             
               ingenuous
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             Lovers
             of
             Truth
             ;
             because
             it
             enables
             them
             to
             take
             a
             
               distinct
               view
            
             of
             the
             things
             whereon
             they
             are
             to
             give
             judgment
             .
             Whereas
             in
             your
             handling
             of
             them
             ,
             something
             you
             suppose
             ,
             something
             you
             insinuate
             ,
             something
             you
             
               openly
               averr
            
             ,
             yet
             so
             confound
             them
             with
             other
             heterogenious
             Discourses
             that
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             discerned
             what
             grounds
             you
             build
             upon
             .
             A
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             argues
             a
             
               secret
               guilt
            
             and
             fear
             of
             bringing
             forth
             your
             Principles
             to
             Light
             ,
             so
             a
             gross
             kind
             of
             Sophistry
             ,
             exploded
             by
             all
             Masters
             of
             Reason
             whatsoever
             .
             They
             would
             not
             have
             us
             
               fumum
               ex
               fulgore
               ,
               sed
               ex
               fumo
               
               dare
               lucem
               ,
            
             darken
             things
             clear
             and
             perspicuous
             in
             themselves
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             things
             dark
             and
             confused
             ,
             perspicuous
             .
             And
             the
             Orator
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Epicurus
             his
             discourse
             was
             ambiguous
             ,
             because
             his
             Sententia
             was
             inhonesta
             ,
             his
             
               Opinion
               shamefull
            
             .
             And
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             any
             one
             contend
             with
             you
             about
             such
             generall
             ambiguous
             expressions
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             then
             begin
             with
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Infallibility
             ,
             because
             you
             seem
             to
             lay
             most
             weight
             thereon
             and
             tell
             us
             plainly
             ,
             pag.
             379
             of
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             Edit
             ,
             2
             d
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               Pope
               be
               not
               an
               unerring
               guide
               in
               Affairs
               of
               Religion
               ,
               all
               is
               lost
            
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             
               A
               man
               once
               rid
               of
               his
               Authority
               ,
               may
               as
               easily
               deride
               ,
               and
               as
               solidly
               confute
               the
               Incarnation
               ,
               as
               the
               Sprinkling
               of
               Holy
               water
            
             ;
             so
             resolving
             our
             faith
             of
             the
             
               Incarnation
               of
               Christ
            
             into
             his
             Authority
             or
             Testimony
             :
             Yea
             and
             in
             the
             same
             page
             ;
             
               That
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               had
               not
               been
               taken
               in
               the
               world
               for
               any
               such
               Person
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               believed
               this
               day
               :
            
             And
             p.
             378.
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             
               The
               first
               great
               fundamental
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Truth
               and
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               him
               ,
               had
               failed
               long
               ago
               in
               the
               world
            
             ;
             with
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             your
             judgment
             ,
             
               all
               Truth
               and
               Certainty
               in
               Region
            
             depends
             on
             the
             
               Popes
               Anthority
               and
               Infallibility
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             you
             express
             it
             ,
             his
             
               unerring
               guidance
            
             .
             This
             is
             your
             Principle
             ,
             this
             you
             propose
             as
             the
             only
             medium
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             that
             Settlement
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             you
             suppose
             the
             Scripture
             is
             
               not
               able
            
             to
             do
             .
             What
             course
             should
             we
             now
             take
             ?
             would
             you
             have
             us
             believe
             you
             at
             the
             first
             word
             without
             
               further
               triall
            
             or
             examination
             ?
             would
             you
             have
             a
             man
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             who
             never
             before
             heard
             of
             Pope
             or
             Church
             ?
             We
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               try
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
            
             ;
             to
             try
             pretending
             Spirits
             and
             the
             Beraeans
             
             are
             commended
             for
             examining
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             Paul
             himself
             preached
             unto
             them
             :
             An
             
               implicit
               Credulity
            
             given
             up
             to
             such
             Dictates
             ,
             is
             the
             height
             of
             Fanaticism
             .
             Have
             wee
             not
             reason
             then
             to
             call
             you
             and
             your
             copartners
             in
             this
             design
             to
             an
             
             accoun
             ●how
             you
             prove
             that
             which
             you
             so
             strenuously
             assert
             and
             suppose
             ;
             and
             to
             examine
             the
             Principles
             of
             that
             Authority
             whereunto
             you
             resolve
             all
             your
             faith
             and
             Religion
             .
             If
             upon
             mature
             consideration
             ,
             these
             prove
             Solid
             ,
             and
             the
             Inferences
             you
             make
             from
             them
             Cogent
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             Reason
             that
             you
             should
             be
             attended
             unto
             .
             If
             they
             prove
             otherwise
             ;
             if
             the
             first
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             Sophistical
             ;
             you
             cannot
             justly
             take
             it
             ill
             of
             him
             that
             shall
             advise
             you
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             whilest
             you
             are
             gloriously
             displaying
             your
             Colours
             ,
             the
             ground
             that
             you
             stand
             upon
             do
             not
             sink
             under
             your
             feet
             .
             And
             here
             you
             are
             forced
             to
             go
             many
             a
             
               step
               backward
            
             to
             fix
             your
             first
             footing
             ,
             (
             untill
             you
             leave
             your
             Pope
             quite
             out
             of
             sight
             )
             from
             whence
             you
             advance
             towards
             him
             by
             severall
             degrees
             ,
             and
             so
             arive
             at
             his
             Supremacie
             and
             Infallibility
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             have
             —
             
               Reditum
               Diomedis
               ab
               interitu
               Meleagri
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Your
             first
             Principle
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Peter
               was
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               him
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               founded
               a
               Monarchy
               in
               his
               Church
               .
            
             So
             pag.
             360.
             you
             call
             him
             ,
             
               the
               head
               and
               Prince
               of
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               .
            
             Now
             this
             wee
             think
             no
             meet
             Principle
             for
             any
             one
             to
             begin
             withall
             ,
             in
             asserting
             the
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             :
             Nor
             do
             we
             think
             that
             if
             it
             were
             meet
             so
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             any
             way
             subservient
             unto
             your
             design
             and
             purpose
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               Principle
               ,
               fundamental
               ,
               or
               first
               entrance
               into
               any
               way
               of
               Settlement
               in
               Faith
               or
               Religion
               ,
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               be
            
             ;
             because
             it
             presupposeth
             the
             knowledg
             of
             ,
             
             and
             assent
             unto
             many
             other
             
               great
               fundamental
               Articles
            
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             yea
             upon
             the
             matter
             all
             that
             are
             so
             :
             For
             before
             you
             can
             rationally
             talk
             with
             a
             man
             about
             
               Peters
               Principality
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Monarchical
               state
            
             of
             the
             Church
             hereon
             depending
             ,
             you
             must
             suppose
             that
             he
             
               believes
               the
               Scripture
            
             〈◊〉
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             taught
             therein
             concerning
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             his
             ,
             Person
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Work
             ,
             and
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             be
             certainly
             and
             infallibly
             true
             :
             for
             they
             are
             all
             :
             supposed
             in
             your
             Assertion
             ;
             which
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             them
             is
             uncouth
             ,
             horrid
             ,
             insignificant
             ,
             and
             forraign
             to
             all
             notions
             that
             a
             man
             can
             rationally
             entertain
             of
             God
             or
             Religion
             :
             Nay
             no
             attempt
             of
             proof
             or
             confirmation
             can
             be
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             and
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             whereby
             you
             fall
             directly
             into
             the
             Principle
             which
             you
             seek
             so
             carefully
             to
             avoid
             :
             namely
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             of
             setling
             us
             in
             the
             Truth
             ;
             since
             you
             cannot
             settle
             any
             man
             in
             the
             very
             first
             proposition
             which
             you
             make
             to
             lead
             him
             into
             another
             way
             but
             by
             the
             Scripture
             :
             So
             powerfull
             is
             Truth
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             will
             not
             follow
             it
             willingly
             ,
             it
             will
             lead
             them
             captive
             in
             Triumph
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               unmeet
               for
               any
               purpose
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               true
               .
            
             No
             
               one
               word
            
             from
             the
             Scripture
             can
             you
             produce
             in
             its
             confirmation
             :
             wherein
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             not
             revealed
             ,
             it
             must
             pass
             as
             a
             very
             uncertain
             and
             frivolous
             conjecture
             .
             You
             can
             produce
             no
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             unto
             your
             purpose
             ;
             which
             yet
             if
             you
             could
             ,
             would
             not
             presently
             render
             any
             Assertion
             so
             confirmed
             infallibly
             certain
             ,
             much
             less
             fundamental
             .
             Some
             indeed
             of
             the
             4
             th
             Century
             call
             
               Peter
               ,
               Principem
               Apostolorum
            
             :
             but
             explain
             themselves
             to
             intend
             thereby
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             first
             or
             Leader
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Ruler
             .
             And
             when
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             that
             word
             began
             to
             be
             abused
             unto
             pretensions
             of
             Preeminence
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             expresly
             condemned
             it
             ,
             allowing
             none
             to
             be
             termed
             
               Princeps
               Sacerdotum
            
             .
             Many
             in
             those
             dayes
             thought
             Peter
             to
             be
             among
             the
             Apostles
             like
             the
             
               Princeps
               Senatus
            
             ,
             or
             
               Princeps
               Civi
               atis
            
             ,
             the
             chief
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             or
             Principall
             in
             dignity
             ,
             how
             truly
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             should
             be
             amongst
             them
             and
             over
             them
             a
             
               Prince
               in
               Office
            
             ,
             a
             Monarch
             as
             to
             Rule
             and
             Power
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             they
             never
             once
             dreamed
             of
             ;
             and
             the
             Asseveration
             of
             it
             is
             an
             open
             untruth
             .
             The
             Apostles
             were
             equall
             in
             their
             
               Call
               ,
               Office
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Dignity
               ,
               Employments
               :
            
             All
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             was
             in
             their
             Labours
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             Success
             ;
             wherein
             Paul
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             the
             pre-eminence
             ;
             who
             as
             Peter
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             every
             one
             singly
             and
             for
             himself
             ,
             had
             the
             
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
            
             committed
             unto
             him
             ;
             thought
             it
             may
             be
             for
             the
             better
             discharge
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             ordinarily
             they
             divided
             their
             work
             ,
             as
             they
             found
             it
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             apply
             themselves
             unto
             it
             in
             particular
             .
             See
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             
             And
             this
             equality
             between
             the
             Apostles
             is
             more
             than
             once
             insinuated
             by
             Paul
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             speciall
             reference
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             ch
             .
             2.
             9.
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             wonderfull
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Assertion
             should
             not
             only
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Truth
             as
             on
             which
             the
             whole
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             should
             be
             utterly
             silent
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             give
             us
             no
             Rules
             about
             it
             ,
             no
             directions
             to
             use
             and
             improve
             it
             ,
             afford
             us
             no
             
               one
               instance
            
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             intimated
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             ?
             but
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             should
             lay
             down
             Principles
             exclusive
             of
             it
             ;
             Matth.
             22.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             26.
             
             And
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             make
             an
             enumeration
             of
             all
             the
             
             Offices
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             should
             pass
             over
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             Office
             in
             silence
             ,
             on
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             to
             depend
             ?
             You
             see
             what
             a
             Foundation
             you
             begin
             to
             build
             upon
             ;
             a
             meer
             imagination
             ,
             and
             groundless
             presumption
             which
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             countenance
             given
             unto
             it
             by
             Scripture
             or
             Antiquity
             .
             What
             a
             
               perplexed
               condition
            
             must
             you
             needs
             cast
             men
             into
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             attend
             unto
             your
             perswasions
             to
             rest
             on
             the
             Pope's
             
               unerring
               guidance
            
             for
             all
             their
             Certainty
             in
             Religion
             ,
             when
             the
             
               first
               motive
            
             you
             propose
             unto
             them
             to
             gain
             their
             Assent
             ,
             is
             a
             Proposition
             so
             far
             destitute
             of
             any
             cogent
             Evidence
             of
             its
             Truth
             or
             innate
             Credibility
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               apparently
               false
            
             ,
             and
             easily
             manifested
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Were
             it
             never
             so
             true
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             
               yet
               it
               would
               not
               one
               jot
               promote
               your
               design
               :
            
             It
             is
             about
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             yet
             discoursing
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             a
             man
             can
             easily
             commence
             
               per
               saltum
            
             ,
             from
             the
             imaginary
             Principality
             of
             Peter
             unto
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             
               present
               Pope
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ?
               Quid
               Pape
               cum
               Petro
               ?
            
             what
             relation
             is
             there
             between
             the
             one
             and
             other
             ?
             Suppose
             a
             man
             have
             so
             good
             a
             
               mind
               unto
               your
               company
            
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             set
             out
             with
             you
             in
             this
             
               ominous
               stumbling
               at
               the
               threshold
            
             ,
             what
             will
             you
             next
             lead
             him
             unto
             ?
             You
             say
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             S
             t
             Peter
             
               besides
               his
               Apostolical
               Power
               and
               Office
               ,
               (
               wherein
               setting
               aside
               the
               prerogative
               of
               his
               Princedome
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               partakers
               with
               him
               ,
               )
               had
               also
               an
               Oecumenical
               Episcopal
               Power
               invested
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               transmitted
               unto
               others
               after
               him
               .
            
             His
             Office
             purely
             Apostolical
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             lay
             claim
             unto
             .
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             you
             dispair
             of
             being
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             your
             Pope
             is
             
               immediately
               called
            
             and
             sent
             by
             Christ
             :
             
             that
             he
             is
             furnished
             with
             a
             power
             of
             
               working
               Miracles
            
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             things
             as
             concurred
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Office
             Apostolical
             :
             and
             perhaps
             himself
             hath
             but
             little
             mind
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             by
             travelling
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             poor
             ,
             despised
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             :
             
               Monarchy
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               Supremacie
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Infallibility
               ,
            
             are
             words
             that
             better
             please
             him
             :
             And
             therefore
             have
             you
             mounted
             this
             Notion
             of
             
               Peters
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             whereunto
             you
             would
             have
             us
             think
             that
             all
             the
             
               fine
               things
            
             you
             so
             love
             and
             dote
             upon
             ,
             are
             annexed
             .
             Poor
             ,
             labouring
             ,
             perfected
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             may
             die
             and
             be
             forgotten
             :
             but
             Peter
             the
             
               Bishop
               ,
               harnessed
            
             with
             Power
             ,
             Principality
             ,
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             Vicarship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             .
             This
             is
             the
             man
             you
             enquire
             after
             :
             But
             you
             will
             have
             very
             
               hard
               work
            
             to
             find
             him
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Antiquity
             ,
             yea
             the
             least
             footstep
             of
             him
             .
             And
             do
             you
             think
             indeed
             that
             this
             Episcopacy
             of
             Peter
             ,
             distinct
             from
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             is
             a
             
               meet
               stone
            
             to
             be
             layed
             in
             the
             foundation
             of
             faith
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             plainly
             overthrows
             his
             Apostleship
             ;
             For
             if
             he
             were
             a
             
               Bishop
               ,
               properly
            
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             Apostle
             :
             If
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             such
             a
             Bishop
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             his
             Care
             were
             confined
             unto
             any
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             residence
             required
             therein
             ,
             as
             the
             Case
             is
             with
             a
             
               proper
               Bishop
            
             ,
             how
             could
             the
             
               Care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
            
             be
             upon
             him
             ?
             How
             could
             he
             be
             obliged
             to
             pass
             up
             and
             down
             the
             world
             in
             pursuit
             of
             his
             Commission
             of
             
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               all
               Nations
               ?
            
             or
             to
             travail
             up
             and
             down
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             did
             require
             ?
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             Bishop
             of
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Vniversal
            
             .
             But
             I
             supposed
             you
             had
             thought
             him
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             will
             plead
             him
             afterwards
             so
             to
             have
             been
             :
             And
             I
             must
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             
             he
             that
             thinks
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             was
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
            
             ,
             and
             not
             looked
             on
             as
             particular
             a
             Church
             as
             that
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             or
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             Corinth
             ;
             is
             a
             person
             with
             whom
             I
             will
             have
             as
             little
             to
             do
             as
             I
             can
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             any
             one
             spend
             time
             to
             debate
             things
             ,
             with
             men
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             who
             will
             affirm
             that
             it
             is
             midnight
             at
             noon
             day
             ?
             I
             know
             ,
             the
             Apostolical
             Office
             did
             include
             in
             it
             the
             power
             of
             all
             other
             Offices
             in
             the
             Church
             whatever
             ,
             as
             the
             less
             are
             included
             in
             the
             greater
             :
             But
             that
             he
             who
             was
             an
             Apostle
             should
             formally
             also
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             an
             Apostle
             might
             exercise
             the
             whole
             Power
             and
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             somewhat
             allyed
             unto
             Impossibilities
             .
             Do
             you
             see
             what
             a
             Quagmire
             you
             are
             building
             upon
             ?
             I
             know
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             will
             let
             you
             alone
             you
             will
             raise
             a
             structure
             ,
             which
             after
             you
             have
             painted
             and
             gilded
             ,
             you
             may
             prevail
             with
             many
             harbourless
             Creatures
             to
             accept
             of
             an
             habitation
             therein
             :
             For
             when
             you
             have
             layed
             your
             foundation
             
               out
               of
               sight
            
             ,
             you
             will
             pretend
             that
             all
             your
             building
             is
             on
             
               a
               Rock
            
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             you
             have
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               rotten
               posts
            
             of
             such
             Suppositions
             as
             these
             ,
             to
             support
             it
             withall
             .
             But
             suppose
             that
             Peter
             was
             thus
             a
             
               Prince
               ,
               Monarch
               ,
               Apostle
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             
               Catholick
               ,
               Particular
               Officer
            
             ,
             What
             is
             that
             to
             you
             ?
             Why
          
           
             III.
             
               This
               Peter
               came
               and
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               at
               Rome
               .
            
             Though
             you
             can
             by
             no
             means
             prove
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             it
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             or
             necessarily
             to
             be
             believed
             of
             any
             one
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             become
             meet
             to
             enjoy
             a
             place
             among
             those
             fundamentals
             that
             are
             tendred
             unto
             us
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             Settlement
             in
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             being
             a
             matter
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             of
             little
             importance
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             much
             contend
             
             with
             you
             about
             it
             .
             Witnesses
             meerly
             humane
             and
             fallible
             you
             have
             for
             it
             a
             great
             many
             ;
             and
             exceptions
             almost
             without
             number
             may
             be
             put
             in
             against
             your
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             great
             weight
             and
             moment
             .
             Now
             although
             that
             which
             you
             affirm
             might
             be
             granted
             you
             ,
             without
             any
             reall
             advantage
             unto
             your
             Cause
             ,
             or
             the
             enabling
             of
             you
             to
             draw
             any
             lawfull
             inferences
             to
             uphold
             your
             Papal
             claim
             by
             ,
             yet
             to
             let
             you
             see
             on
             what
             sorry
             uncertain
             presumptions
             you
             build
             your
             faith
             and
             profession
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             and
             about
             things
             which
             you
             make
             of
             indispensable
             necessity
             unto
             Salvation
             ;
             I
             shall
             in
             our
             passage
             remind
             you
             of
             some
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             profess
             seriously
             unto
             you
             ,
             make
             it
             not
             only
             Questionable
             unto
             me
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             but
             also
             somewhat
             improbable
             that
             ever
             Peter
             came
             to
             Rome
             .
             1.
             
             Though
             those
             that
             follow
             and
             give
             their
             assents
             unto
             this
             Story
             are
             many
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             taken
             up
             upon
             the
             credit
             and
             report
             of
             one
             or
             two
             Persons
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             manifests
             ,
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             25.
             
             Whether
             
               Dionysius
               Corinthius
            
             ,
             or
             Papias
             ,
             first
             began
             the
             Story
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             certainly
             that
             both
             of
             them
             manifested
             themselves
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             little
             
               too
               credulous
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             which
             many
             of
             them
             built
             their
             Credulity
             upon
             ,
             is
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             if
             not
             certainly
             false
             ;
             namely
             that
             Peter
             wrote
             his
             
               first
               Epistle
            
             from
             Rome
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             Babylon
             in
             the
             Subscription
             of
             it
             .
             But
             wherefore
             he
             should
             then
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             .
             The
             Apocalypse
             of
             John
             who
             prophesied
             what
             Rome
             should
             be
             in
             after-Ages
             ,
             and
             thereon
             what
             name
             should
             be
             accommodated
             unto
             it
             for
             its
             false
             worship
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             written
             .
             Nor
             was
             there
             any
             thing
             yet
             spoken
             of
             or
             known
             among
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             whence
             they
             might
             conjecture
             Rome
             to
             be
             intended
             by
             that
             Appellation
             .
             So
             that
             according
             
             unto
             this
             Supposition
             ,
             S
             t
             Peter
             intending
             to
             acquaint
             them
             unto
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             them
             with
             the
             respects
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             had
             by
             an
             aenigmatical
             expression
             rather
             amuzed
             than
             informed
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             had
             before
             this
             ,
             agreed
             with
             and
             solemnly
             engaged
             himself
             unto
             Paul
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ;
             unto
             whom
             after
             he
             had
             preached
             a
             while
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             that
             he
             betook
             himself
             unto
             Babylon
             in
             Assyria
             ,
             the
             principal
             seat
             of
             their
             residence
             in
             their
             first
             and
             most
             populous
             dispersion
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             wrote
             unto
             all
             their
             Colonies
             scattered
             abroad
             in
             the
             neighbouring
             Nations
             .
             So
             that
             although
             I
             will
             not
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             consent
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             deny
             that
             Peter
             went
             to
             Rome
             and
             preached
             there
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             fully
             satisfied
             that
             this
             foundation
             of
             the
             Story
             told
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             perfect
             mistake
             ,
             consisting
             in
             an
             unwarrantable
             causless
             wresting
             of
             a
             plain
             expression
             unto
             a
             mystical
             sense
             and
             meaning
             .
             3.
             
             Your
             Witnesses
             agree
             not
             at
             all
             in
             their
             Story
             ;
             neither
             as
             to
             the
             time
             of
             his
             going
             to
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             as
             to
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             as
             to
             the
             season
             of
             his
             abode
             there
             .
             Many
             of
             them
             assign
             unto
             him
             25
             years
             for
             his
             residence
             there
             ,
             which
             is
             evidently
             false
             and
             easily
             disproved
             .
             This
             computation
             is
             ascribed
             to
             Eusebius
             in
             
               Chron.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             but
             it
             is
             evidently
             an
             addition
             of
             Hieroms
             ,
             in
             whose
             dayes
             the
             Tradition
             was
             encreased
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             
               Original
               Greek
               Copy
               of
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             agree
             with
             what
             he
             had
             elsewhere
             written
             concerning
             him
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             well
             worth
             while
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             
               On●phrius
               Panvinus
            
             ,
             a
             very
             learned
             Antiquary
             of
             your
             own
             party
             ,
             makes
             up
             these
             25
             years
             of
             
             Peter's
             Episcopacy
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Annotat.
               in
               Plat.
               in
               Vit.
               B.
               Petr.
               Ex
               novem
               primis
               annis
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             post
             
             Christi
             mortem
             usque
             ad
             initium
             secundi
             and
             Imperii
             Claudii
             ,
             Petrum
             Judaea
             nunquam
             excessisse
             ,
             ex
             Actis
             Apostelorum
             &
             Pauli
             Epistola
             ad
             Galatas
             ,
             apertissimè
             constat
             .
             Si
             igitur
             ,
             ut
             inter
             omnes
             Authores
             convenit
             ,
             co
             tempore
             Romam
             venit
             ,
             illud
             certe
             necessarium
             vide●ur
             eum
             ante
             ad
             urbem
             adventum
             Antiochiae
             septem
             annis
             non
             sedisse
             ;
             sed
             hanc
             ejus
             Antiochenam
             cathedram
             alio
             tempore
             fuisse
             .
             Quam
             rem
             ex
             vetustissimorum
             authorum
             testimonio
             sic
             constitui
             .
             Secundo
             Imperii
             Claudii
             anno
             Romam
             venit
             ,
             à
             quo
             tempore
             usque
             ad
             illius
             obitum
             ,
             anni
             plus
             minus
             viginti
             quinque
             intersunt
             ,
             quibus
             etsi
             eum
             Romae
             sedisse
             Veteres
             scribunt
             ,
             non
             tamen
             praeterea
             sequitur
             ,
             ipsum
             semper
             in
             urbe
             commoratum
             esse
             .
             Nam
             ,
             quarto
             anno
             ejus
             ad
             urbem
             adventus
             ,
             Hierusolymam
             reversus
             est
             ,
             &
             ibi
             Concilio
             Apostolorum
             interfuit
             ;
             inde
             Antiochiam
             profectus
             septem
             ibidem
             annis
             usque
             ad
             Neronis
             Imperium
             permansit
             ,
             cujus
             initio
             Romam
             reversus
             Romanam
             dilabentem
             reparavit
             Ecclesiam
             .
             Peregrinatione
             inde
             per
             universam
             fere
             Europam
             suscepta
             ,
             Romam
             rediens
             novissimo
             Neronis
             Imperii
             anno
             ,
             martyrium
             Crucis
             passus
             est
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             nine
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             second
             year
             of
             
               Claudius
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               from
               the
               Acts
               ,
               and
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               that
            
             Peter
             
               went
               not
               out
               of
            
             Palestine
             .
             
               If
               therefore
               ,
               as
               all
               agree
               ,
               he
               came
               at
               that
               time
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               he
               bad
               not
               abode
               at
            
             Antioch
             
               seven
               years
               before
               his
               coming
               thither
            
             ;
             (
             which
             yet
             all
             the
             Witnesses
             agree
             in
             )
             
               but
               this
               his
            
             Antiochian
             
               Chair
               fell
               out
               at
               some
               other
               time
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               thus
               order
               the
               whole
               matter
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               most
               Ancient
               Authors
               ,
            
             (
             not
             that
             any
             one
             before
             him
             ever
             wrote
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             this
             he
             supposeth
             may
             be
             said
             to
             reconcile
             their
             Contradictions
             )
             ;
             
               In
               the
               second
               year
               of
            
             Claudius
             
               He
               came
               to
            
             Rome
             .
             
               From
               thence
               unto
               his
               death
               were
               25
               years
               
               more
               or
               less
               :
               which
               space
               of
               time
               although
               the
               Ancients
               write
               that
               he
               sate
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               thence
               ,
               that
               he
               alwayes
               abode
               in
               the
               City
               ;
               for
               in
               the
            
             4
             th
             
               year
               after
               his
               coming
               ,
               he
               returned
               unto
            
             Jerusalem
             
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               thence
               going
               unto
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               he
               continued
               there
               seven
               years
               ,
               unto
               the
               raign
               of
            
             Nero.
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               raign
               ,
               he
               returned
               unto
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               to
               repair
               the
               decaying
               Church
               there
               ;
               from
               thence
               passing
               almost
               through
               all
            
             Europe
             ,
             
               he
               returned
               again
               to
            
             Rome
             
               in
               the
               last
               year
               of
            
             Nero
             ,
             
               and
               under
               went
               Martyrdome
               by
               the
               Cross.
            
             You
             may
             easily
             discern
             the
             uncertainty
             at
             least
             of
             that
             Story
             ,
             which
             this
             learned
             man
             ,
             can
             give
             no
             countenance
             unto
             ,
             but
             by
             multiplying
             improbable
             imaginations
             to
             shelter
             one
             another
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             ever
             said
             that
             Peter
             came
             from
             Rome
             to
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Councel
             at
             Hierusalem
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             from
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Acts
             that
             he
             had
             never
             before
             departed
             out
             of
             Judea
             ;
             and
             this
             Councel
             being
             granted
             to
             have
             been
             in
             the
             6
             th
             year
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             by
             Onuphrius
             ,
             quite
             overthrows
             the
             Tradition
             of
             his
             going
             to
             Rome
             in
             his
             second
             .
             2.
             
             The
             abode
             of
             25
             years
             at
             Rome
             ,
             as
             thus
             disposed
             ,
             is
             no
             abode
             indeed
             ;
             for
             he
             continued
             almost
             twice
             as
             long
             at
             Antioch
             as
             he
             did
             at
             Rome
             .
             3.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             time
             at
             all
             allowed
             unto
             him
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             in
             
               Galatia
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Asia
            
             ,
             and
             Bythinia
             ,
             which
             certainly
             are
             not
             Provinces
             of
             Europe
             ,
             in
             which
             places
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Hist.
               Lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             Origen
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ancients
             agree
             that
             he
             did
             attend
             unto
             his
             Apostleship
             towards
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             his
             Epistles
             make
             it
             evident
             .
             4.
             
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             time
             left
             for
             him
             to
             be
             at
             Babylon
             ,
             where
             yet
             we
             know
             he
             was
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             fancy
             can
             have
             no
             countenance
             given
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             full
             rejection
             of
             all
             that
             we
             know
             to
             be
             true
             in
             the
             Story
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             utterly
             silent
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             Peters
             going
             to
             Rome
             .
             Other
             journeyings
             of
             his
             it
             records
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Lydda
               ,
               Joppa
               ,
               Caesaria
               ,
               Antioch
               .
            
             Now
             it
             was
             no
             way
             materiall
             that
             his
             coming
             unto
             any
             of
             these
             places
             should
             be
             known
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             things
             done
             there
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             recorded
             .
             But
             this
             his
             going
             to
             Rome
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             such
             huge
             importance
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             Onuphrius
             falling
             out
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             other
             journeyings
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             do
             if
             ever
             it
             fell
             out
             ,
             is
             utterly
             passed
             by
             in
             silence
             .
             If
             it
             had
             been
             to
             have
             such
             
               an
               influence
            
             into
             the
             very
             being
             of
             Christianity
             as
             now
             is
             pretended
             ,
             some
             men
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             mention
             of
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             omitted
             .
             5.
             
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Roman●
             ,
             written
             a
             good
             while
             after
             this
             imaginary
             going
             
               of
               Peter
            
             to
             Rome
             ,
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             saluted
             by
             name
             those
             of
             
               chief
               note
            
             and
             dignity
             in
             the
             Church
             there
             .
             So
             that
             undoubtedly
             he
             was
             not
             then
             come
             thither
             .
             6.
             
             The
             same
             Apostle
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Nero
             ,
             in
             the
             amidst
             of
             the
             time
             allotted
             unto
             the
             abode
             of
             Peter
             there
             ,
             never
             once
             mentions
             him
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Epistles
             which
             from
             thence
             he
             wrote
             unto
             the
             Churches
             and
             his
             fellow
             labourers
             ;
             though
             he
             doth
             remember
             very
             many
             others
             that
             were
             with
             him
             in
             the
             City
             .
             7.
             
             He
             asserts
             that
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             from
             thence
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             think
             sufficiently
             proves
             that
             Peter
             was
             not
             then
             there
             ;
             for
             he
             saies
             plainly
             
               that
               in
               his
               triall
               he
               was
               forsaken
               by
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               stood
               by
               him
               ,
            
             which
             he
             mentions
             as
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             prays
             for
             pardon
             for
             them
             .
             Now
             no
             man
             can
             reasonably
             think
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             them
             whom
             he
             complained
             of
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Story
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             what
             is
             expresly
             written
             
             of
             Peter
             by
             Luke
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             and
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Galatians
               .
               Paul
            
             was
             converted
             unto
             the
             faith
             about
             the
             38
             th
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             5
             th
             after
             his
             Ascension
             .
             After
             this
             he
             continued
             3
             years
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             about
             Damascus
             ,
             and
             in
             Arabia
             .
             In
             the
             40
             th
             or
             41
             st
             year
             of
             Christ
             he
             came
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             conferr
             with
             Peter
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             which
             was
             the
             first
             of
             Claudius
             .
             As
             yet
             therefore
             ,
             Peter
             was
             not
             removed
             out
             of
             Judaea
             :
             14
             years
             after
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             after
             his
             first
             going
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             rather
             14
             years
             after
             his
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             he
             went
             up
             again
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             found
             Peter
             still
             there
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             52
             d
             year
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             13
             th
             of
             laudius
             .
             Or
             if
             you
             should
             take
             the
             date
             of
             the
             14
             years
             mentioned
             by
             him
             shorter
             by
             5
             or
             6
             years
             ,
             and
             reckon
             their
             beginning
             from
             the
             passion
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             improbable
             ;
             then
             this
             going
             up
             of
             Paul
             to
             Hierusalem
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             his
             going
             up
             to
             the
             Councel
             from
             Antioch
             ,
             about
             the
             6
             th
             or
             rather
             7
             th
             year
             of
             
               Claudius
               .
               Peter
            
             was
             then
             yet
             certainly
             at
             Hierusalem
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             about
             the
             46
             th
             year
             of
             Christ
             ;
             some
             while
             after
             you
             would
             have
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             founded
             by
             him
             at
             Rome
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             when
             Paul
             had
             taken
             a
             long
             progress
             through
             many
             Countreys
             ,
             wherein
             he
             must
             needs
             spend
             some
             years
             ,
             returning
             unto
             Antioch
             ,
             Act.
             18.
             22.
             he
             there
             again
             met
             with
             Peter
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             11.
             
             Peter
             being
             yet
             still
             in
             the
             East
             to
             wards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Raign
             of
             Claudius
             .
             At
             Antioch
             where
             Paul
             found
             him
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             your
             Witnesses
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             he
             abode
             7
             years
             .
             Besides
             he
             was
             now
             very
             old
             ,
             and
             
               ready
               to
               lay
               down
               his
               mortality
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               had
               shewed
               him
            
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             probability
             after
             his
             remove
             from
             Antioch
             ,
             spent
             the
             residue
             of
             his
             dayes
             in
             the
             Eastern
             Dispersion
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             ,
             9
             ly
             ,
             much
             of
             the
             Apostles
             work
             in
             Palestine
             
             among
             the
             Jews
             was
             now
             drawing
             to
             an
             end
             ;
             the
             elect
             being
             gathered
             in
             ,
             troubles
             were
             growing
             upon
             the
             Nation
             ;
             and
             Peter
             had
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             agreed
             with
             Paul
             to
             take
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             greatest
             number
             by
             far
             ,
             excepting
             only
             Judaea
             its
             self
             ,
             was
             in
             Babylon
             and
             the
             
               Eastern
               Nations
            
             about
             it
             .
             Now
             whether
             these
             and
             the
             like
             observations
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             concerning
             the
             Course
             of
             S
             t
             Peters
             life
             ,
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             out-ballance
             the
             Testimony
             of
             your
             disagreeing
             Witnesses
             ,
             impartial
             and
             unprejudiced
             men
             may
             judge
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             intend
             to
             conclude
             peremptorily
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             never
             at
             Rome
             ,
             or
             never
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             there
             ;
             but
             that
             your
             Assertion
             of
             it
             is
             improbable
             ,
             and
             built
             upon
             very
             Questionable
             grounds
             ,
             that
             I
             suppose
             I
             may
             safely
             conclude
             .
             And
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             once
             imagine
             the
             present
             faith
             of
             Christians
             ,
             or
             their
             Profession
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             such
             
               uncertain
               Conjectures
            
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             concerned
             in
             them
             whether
             they
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             false
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             spoken
             with
             more
             reproach
             unto
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             such
             supportment
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             this
             one
             Supposition
             fail
             you
             ,
             all
             your
             building
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             in
             a
             moment
             .
             Never
             was
             so
             stupendous
             a
             fabrick
             raised
             on
             such
             imaginary
             foundations
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             proceed
             ;
             Let
             us
             suppose
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             there
             ,
             What
             will
             thence
             follow
             unto
             your
             advantage
             ?
             what
             ,
             towards
             the
             settlement
             of
             any
             man
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             bringing
             us
             unto
             the
             Unity
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             things
             enquired
             after
             ?
             He
             was
             at
             ,
             he
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             at
             
               Hierusalem
               ,
               Samaria
               ,
               Joppa
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Babylon
               ,
            
             and
             sundry
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             find
             no
             such
             Consequences
             pleaded
             from
             thence
             ,
             as
             you
             urge
             from
             his
             
             Coming
             to
             Rome
             .
             Wherefore
             you
             adde
             ,
          
           
             1
             V.
             That
             St
             Peter
             
               was
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               that
               he
               fixed
               his
               seat
               there
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               died
               .
            
             In
             gathering
             up
             your
             Principles
             I
             follow
             the
             footsteps
             of
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Baronius
            
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Champions
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             cannot
             except
             against
             the
             method
             of
             our
             proposals
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             Conclusion
             is
             built
             on
             these
             three
             Suppositions
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Peter
             had
             an
             
               Episcopal
               Office
            
             distinct
             from
             his
             Apostolical
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             at
             Rome
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             fixed
             his
             
               Episcopal
               Sea
            
             there
             ;
             whereof
             the
             Second
             is
             very
             Questionable
             ,
             the
             First
             and
             Last
             are
             absolutely
             false
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Conclusion
             its
             self
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             notable
             fundamentall
             Principle
             of
             Faith.
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             I
             shewed
             it
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             when
             they
             came
             into
             any
             Church
             did
             exercise
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             Bishops
             in
             and
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Bishops
             but
             as
             Apostles
             .
             As
             a
             King
             may
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             his
             dominions
             where
             he
             comes
             ,
             exercise
             all
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Mayor
             ,
             or
             particular
             Governour
             of
             that
             place
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             which
             yet
             doth
             not
             make
             him
             become
             the
             Mayor
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             a
             diminution
             of
             his
             royall
             Dignity
             .
             No
             more
             did
             the
             Apostles
             become
             
               Local
               Bishops
            
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             exercising
             Episcopal
             Power
             in
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Authority
             Apostolical
             ,
             wherein
             that
             other
             was
             included
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
             And
             
               Cui
               Bono
            
             ?
             to
             what
             purpose
             serves
             this
             
               fictitious
               Episcopacy
            
             ?
             All
             the
             Priviledges
             that
             you
             contend
             for
             the
             Assignation
             of
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             were
             be●●owed
             upon
             him
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             believing
             disciple
             of
             Christ.
             As
             such
             he
             had
             those
             peculiar
             grants
             made
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             were
             given
             unto
             him
             as
             an
             Apostle
             (
             or
             ,
             according
             to
             S
             t
             Austin
             ,
             as
             a
             believer
             )
             as
             
             such
             was
             he
             commanded
             to
             
               feed
               the
               sheep
            
             of
             Christ.
             It
             was
             unto
             him
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             a
             professing
             believer
             ,
             that
             Christ
             promised
             to
             
               build
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             on
             the
             faith
             that
             he
             had
             professed
             .
             You
             reckon
             all
             these
             things
             among
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             
               as
               such
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             first
             in
             order
             .
             As
             an
             Apostle
             he
             had
             the
             
               Care
               of
               all
               Churches
               committed
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             As
             an
             Apostle
             he
             was
             
               divinely
               inspired
            
             and
             enabled
             infallibly
             to
             reveal
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ.
             All
             these
             things
             belonged
             unto
             him
             
               as
               an
               Apostle
            
             ;
             and
             what
             Priviledge
             he
             could
             have
             besides
             
               as
               a
               Bishop
            
             neither
             you
             nor
             I
             can
             tell
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             you
             can
             
               when
               ,
               how
            
             ,
             or
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             called
             and
             ordained
             unto
             any
             such
             office
             ;
             all
             which
             we
             know
             well
             enough
             concerning
             his
             Apostleship
             .
             If
             you
             will
             then
             have
             any
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             any
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             these
             Privileges
             ,
             you
             must
             bespeak
             him
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
             Besides
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             this
             
               imaginary
               Episcopacy
            
             which
             limits
             and
             confines
             him
             unto
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             if
             it
             be
             an
             Episcopacy
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             is
             destructive
             of
             his
             Apostolical
             Office
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Duty
             in
             answering
             the
             Commission
             given
             him
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             to
             
               every
               Creature
            
             ,
             following
             the
             Guidance
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             and
             conduct
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             his
             way
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             I
             confess
             affirm
             that
             Peter
             sate
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             they
             all
             evidently
             use
             the
             word
             in
             a
             
               large
               sense
            
             to
             imply
             that
             during
             his
             abode
             there
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             there
             he
             was
             ,
             they
             did
             suppose
             ,
             )
             be
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             
               especial
               Care
            
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             same
             Persons
             constantly
             affirm
             that
             Paul
             also
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             understood
             than
             in
             the
             large
             sense
             mentioned
             .
             And
             
               Ruffinus
               ,
               Prafat
               .
               Recog
               .
               Clement
               .
               ad
               G●udent
               .
            
             unriddles
             the
             mystery
             :
             Linus
             ,
             saith
             
             he
             ,
             &
             
               Cl●tus
               fuerunt
               ante
               Clementem
               Episcopi
               in
               ●rbe
               Roma
               ,
               sed
               superstite
               Petro
               ;
               videlicet
               ,
               at
               illi
               Episcopatûs
               Curam
               gererent
               ,
               iste
               verò
               Apostolatûs
               simpleret
               officium
               .
            
             Linus
             and
             Cletus
             
               were
               Bishops
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             before
             Clemens
             ,
             
               but
               whilest
            
             Peter
             
               was
               yet
               alive
               ;
               they
               performing
               the
               Duty
               of
               Bishops
               ,
            
             Peter
             
               attending
               unto
               his
               office
               Apostolical
            
             .
             And
             hereby
             doth
             he
             utterly
             discard
             the
             present
             new
             plea
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             your
             faith
             .
             For
             though
             he
             assert
             that
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             he
             denies
             that
             he
             ever
             sate
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             but
             names
             two
             others
             that
             ruled
             that
             Church
             at
             Rome
             joyntly
             during
             his
             time
             ,
             either
             in
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             or
             in
             two
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             
             Gentile-Converts
             .
             And
             if
             Peter
             were
             thus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             entred
             as
             you
             say
             upon
             his
             Episcopacy
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             thither
             ,
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             you
             are
             forced
             to
             confess
             that
             he
             was
             so
             long
             absent
             from
             his
             charge
             ?
             Five
             years
             ,
             saith
             Bellarmine
             ,
             but
             that
             will
             by
             no
             means
             salve
             the
             Difficulty
             .
             Seven
             saith
             Onuphrius
             ,
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             abiding
             at
             one
             place
             ;
             the
             most
             part
             of
             his
             time
             besides
             being
             spent
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             yet
             allowing
             him
             
               no
               time
            
             at
             all
             for
             those
             places
             where
             he
             certainly
             was
             :
             Eighteen
             ,
             saith
             Cortefius
             ;
             strange
             that
             he
             should
             be
             so
             long
             absent
             from
             his
             especiall
             Cure
             ,
             and
             
               never
               write
            
             one
             word
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             instruction
             or
             consolation
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             wrote
             two
             Epistles
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             it
             seems
             did
             not
             in
             any
             speciall
             manner
             belong
             unto
             his
             Charge
             :
             I
             wish
             we
             could
             once
             find
             our
             way
             out
             of
             this
             maze
             of
             uncertainties
             .
             This
             is
             but
             a
             sad
             disquisition
             after
             Principles
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             settle
             men
             in
             Religion
             by
             them
             ;
             And
             yet
             if
             we
             should
             suppose
             this
             also
             ,
             wee
             are
             farre
             enough
             from
             our
             journeys
             end
             .
             The
             present
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             as
             yet
             behind
             the
             curtain
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             appear
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             untill
             h●
             be
             ushered
             in
             by
             one
             pretence
             more
             
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             them
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             And
             this
             is
             ,
          
           
             V.
             
               That
               some
               one
               must
               needs
               succeed
            
             Peter
             
               in
               his
               Episcopacy
            
             :
             But
             why
             so
             ?
             why
             was
             it
             not
             needfull
             that
             one
             should
             succeed
             him
             in
             his
             Apostleship
             ?
             Why
             was
             it
             not
             needfull
             that
             Paul
             should
             have
             a
             successor
             as
             well
             as
             Peter
             ?
             and
             John
             as
             well
             as
             either
             of
             them
             ?
             Because
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             so
             these
             .
             But
             who
             told
             you
             so
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             proof
             of
             what
             you
             averre
             ?
             who
             made
             you
             judges
             of
             what
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             himself
             is
             silent
             ?
             And
             why
             is
             not
             the
             
               succession
               of
               an
               Apostle
            
             necessary
             as
             well
             as
             of
             such
             a
             Bishop
             as
             you
             fancie
             ?
             had
             it
             not
             been
             better
             to
             have
             had
             one
             still
             residing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             whose
             Infallibility
             there
             could
             have
             been
             no
             doubt
             or
             question
             ?
             One
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             
               working
               Miracles
            
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             no
             need
             to
             scare
             the
             people
             by
             
               shaking
               fire
            
             out
             of
             his
             slieve
             ,
             as
             your
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             7
             th
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             
               Cardinall
               Benno
            
             may
             be
             believed
             .
             But
             you
             have
             now
             carried
             us
             quite
             off
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Story
             ,
             and
             probable
             conjectures
             ,
             to
             attend
             unto
             you
             whilest
             you
             give
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             
               prudentiall
               advice
            
             ,
             about
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             his
             Church
             ;
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             meet
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             of
             your
             proof
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             Only
             your
             
               fratres
               Walenburgici
            
             adde
             ,
             
               that
               never
               any
               man
               ordained
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               Community
               more
               weakly
               ,
               than
               Christ
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               done
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               appointed
               such
               a
               Successour
               to
            
             Peter
             
               as
               you
               imagin
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             you
             to
             assert
             what
             you
             please
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             and
             as
             easie
             for
             any
             one
             to
             reject
             what
             you
             so
             assert
             if
             he
             please
             .
             These
             things
             are
             without
             the
             verge
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             〈◊〉
             Towers
             and
             Palaces
             in
             the
             ayr
             :
             But
             what
             must
             S
             t
             Peter
             be
             succeeded
             in
             ?
             his
             Episcopacy
             
             and
             what
             therewithall
             ?
             his
             Authority
             ,
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             over
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             an
             
               unerring
               judgement
            
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
             But
             all
             these
             belonged
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             ever
             they
             belonged
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             long
             before
             you
             fancie
             him
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Bishop
             :
             As
             then
             his
             Episcopacy
             came
             without
             these
             things
             ,
             so
             for
             ought
             you
             know
             ,
             it
             might
             goe
             without
             it
             .
             This
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             huge
             importance
             in
             that
             Systeme
             of
             Principles
             ,
             which
             you
             tender
             unto
             us
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             settlement
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ;
             would
             you
             would
             consider
             a
             little
             ,
             how
             you
             may
             give
             some
             
               tolerable
               appearance
            
             of
             proof
             unto
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             is
             so
             utterly
             silent
             in
             ;
             yea
             which
             lyes
             against
             the
             whole
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             ordering
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             delivered
             unto
             us
             therein
             ;
             
               dic
               aliquem
               dic
               ,
               Quintiliane
               ,
               colorem
               .
            
             But
             we
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whom
             here
             we
             first
             find
             
               latentem
               ,
               post
               Pri●cipia
            
             ,
             and
             coming
             forth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             with
             his
             Claim
             .
             For
             you
             say
             .
          
           
             VI.
             
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               the
               man
               that
               thus
               suecceds
            
             Peter
             
               in
               his
               Episcopacy
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               were
               settled
               at
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               was
               over
               the
               whoee
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             So
             you
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             profess
             your selves
             to
             believe
             .
             And
             we
             desire
             that
             you
             would
             not
             take
             it
             amiss
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             know
             upon
             what
             grounds
             you
             do
             so
             ;
             being
             unwilling
             to
             cast
             away
             all
             Consideration
             that
             we
             may
             embrace
             a
             
               fanatical
               Credo
            
             in
             this
             unlikely
             business
             .
             We
             desire
             therefore
             to
             know
             ,
             who
             .
             appointed
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             such
             succession
             ;
             who
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             should
             be
             this
             Successor
             ,
             Did
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             do
             it
             ?
             we
             may
             justly
             expect
             you
             should
             say
             .
             He
             did
             :
             but
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             know
             
               when
               ,
               where
               ,
               how
            
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Scripture
             is
             utterly
             silent
             of
             say
             such
             thing
             .
             Did
             S
             t
             Peter
             himself
             do
             it
             ?
             Pray
             ,
             manifest
             unto
             us
             that
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             he
             had
             
             power
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             that
             secondly
             he
             actually
             did
             so
             :
             Neither
             of
             these
             can
             you
             prove
             ,
             or
             produce
             any
             Testimony
             worth
             crediting
             in
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             Did
             it
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             the
             place
             where
             
               Peter
               died
            
             :
             But
             this
             was
             accidentall
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             Peter
             thought
             not
             of
             :
             for
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             
               few
               dayes
            
             before
             his
             death
             he
             was
             leaving
             that
             place
             .
             Besides
             according
             to
             this
             insinuation
             ,
             why
             did
             not
             every
             Apostle
             leave
             a
             Successour
             behind
             him
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             dyed
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             dying
             in
             that
             place
             ?
             or
             produce
             you
             any
             Patent
             granted
             to
             Peter
             in
             especiall
             ,
             that
             where
             he
             dyed
             there
             he
             should
             leave
             a
             Successour
             behind
             him
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             whole
             weight
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             is
             layed
             upon
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             accidentally
             falling
             out
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             very
             incertain
             whether
             ever
             it
             fell
             out
             or
             no.
             Shew
             us
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             will
             and
             institution
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             As
             ,
             that
             Peter
             should
             go
             to
             Rome
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             fix
             his
             seat
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             dye
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             Successour
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             should
             be
             his
             Successour
             ,
             that
             unto
             this
             Successour
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             nor
             how
             many
             Priviledges
             should
             be
             conveyed
             :
             All
             these
             are
             
               arbitrary
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             ,
             Inventions
             that
             men
             may
             multiply
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             at
             their
             pleasure
             :
             For
             what
             should
             set
             bounds
             to
             the
             imaginations
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             cast
             off
             
               all
               Reverence
            
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Truth
             ?
             Once
             more
             ;
             Why
             did
             not
             Peter
             fix
             a
             Seat
             and
             leave
             a
             Successor
             at
             Antio●h
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             he
             abode
             ,
             and
             preached
             ,
             and
             exetcised
             
               Episcopal
               Power
            
             without
             all
             question
             ?
             Was
             it
             because
             
               he
               dyed
               at
            
             Rome
             ?
             This
             is
             to
             acknowledg
             that
             the
             whole
             Papacy
             is
             built
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             upon
             an
             accidentall
             matter
             of
             fact
             ;
             and
             that
             supposed
             not
             proved
             .
             Further
             ,
             if
             he
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             
               succeed
               Peter
            
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             that
             succession
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             doth
             succeed
             him
             :
             Doth
             he
             succeed
             him
             
             in
             
               all
               that
               hee
               had
               and
               was
               ,
            
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             Doth
             he
             succeed
             him
             in
             
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Call
            
             to
             his
             Office
             ?
             Peter
             was
             called
             immediately
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             :
             the
             Pope
             is
             chosen
             by
             the
             
               Conclave
               of
               Cardinals
            
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             their
             Office
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Right
             to
             choose
             the
             Successour
             of
             Peter
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             iota
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             any
             Monuments
             of
             the
             best
             Antiquity
             :
             and
             how
             in
             their
             Election
             of
             Popes
             they
             have
             been
             influenced
             by
             the
             interest
             of
             powerfull
             Strumpets
             ,
             your
             own
             Baronius
             will
             inform
             you
             .
             Doth
             he
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             
               way
               and
               manner
            
             of
             his
             Personal
             Discharge
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             imployment
             ?
             Not
             in
             the
             least
             ;
             Peter
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             his
             Commission
             and
             in
             obedience
             unto
             the
             command
             of
             his
             Lord
             
               and
               Master
            
             ,
             travailed
             up
             and
             down
             the
             world
             ,
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             planting
             and
             watering
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             patience
             ,
             self-deniall
             ,
             humility
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             meekness
             .
             The
             Pope
             raigns
             at
             Rome
             in
             case
             ,
             exalting
             himself
             above
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             without
             taking
             the
             least
             pains
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             or
             edification
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Doth
             he
             succeed
             him
             in
             his
             
               Personal
               Qualifications
            
             which
             were
             of
             such
             extraordinary
             advantage
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             his
             dayes
             ;
             his
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Light
             and
             Knowledg
             ;
             you
             will
             not
             say
             so
             .
             Many
             of
             your
             Popes
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             ,
             have
             been
             ignorant
             and
             stupid
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             
               flagitiously
               wicked
            
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             .
             Doth
             he
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             
               way
               and
               manner
            
             of
             his
             exercising
             his
             Care
             and
             Authority
             towards
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ?
             as
             little
             as
             the
             rest
             :
             Peter
             did
             it
             by
             his
             prayers
             for
             the
             Churches
             ,
             personal
             visitation
             ,
             and
             instruction
             of
             them
             ,
             writing
             by
             inspiration
             for
             their
             direction
             and
             guidance
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             The
             Pope
             by
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             
               Consistorial
               Determinations
            
             ,
             executed
             by
             intricate
             
             Legal
             Processes
             ,
             and
             Officers
             unknown
             not
             only
             to
             Peter
             but
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             whose
             ways
             ,
             practices
             ,
             orders
             ,
             terms
             ,
             S
             t
             Peter
             himself
             were
             he
             upon
             the
             earth
             again
             would
             very
             little
             understand
             ,
             Doth
             he
             succeed
             him
             in
             his
             
               Personal
               Infallibility
            
             ?
             agree
             among
             your selves
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             answer
             unto
             this
             inquiry
             .
             Doth
             he
             succeed
             him
             in
             his
             
               power
               of
               working
               Miracles
            
             ?
             you
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             thereunto
             .
             Doth
             he
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             he
             taught
             ?
             it
             hath
             been
             proved
             unto
             you
             
               a
               thousand
               times
            
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             ;
             and
             wee
             are
             still
             ready
             to
             prove
             it
             again
             if
             you
             call
             us
             thereunto
             .
             Wherein
             then
             doth
             this
             
               Succession
               consist
            
             that
             you
             talk
             of
             ?
             In
             his
             
               Power
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               Supremacy
               ,
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             with
             the
             Secular
             Advantages
             of
             Riches
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             pomp
             that
             attend
             them
             ;
             things
             sweet
             and
             desireable
             unto
             carnall
             mindes
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Succession
             you
             pretend
             to
             plead
             for
             :
             And
             are
             you
             not
             therein
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             your
             wisdome
             ?
             In
             the
             things
             that
             Peter
             really
             enjoyed
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             of
             singular
             Spiritual
             advantage
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             disclaim
             any
             Succession
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             fix
             it
             on
             things
             wherein
             he
             was
             no
             way
             concerned
             ,
             that
             make
             for
             your
             own
             Secular
             advantage
             and
             interest
             .
             You
             have
             certainly
             layed
             your
             design
             very
             well
             if
             these
             things
             would
             
               hold
               good
            
             to
             Eternity
             .
             For
             ,
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             you
             draw
             out
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             your
             
               Pope
               ,
               direct
            
             and
             absolute
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             things
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             indirect
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             in
             
               ordine
               ad
               Spiritualia
            
             ,
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             This
             the
             Diana
             in
             making
             of
             Shrines
             for
             whom
             your
             occupation
             consists
             ,
             and
             it
             brings
             
               no
               small
               gains
            
             unto
             you
             .
             Hence
             you
             wire-draw
             his
             
               Cathedrall
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             Legislative
             Authority
             ,
             Freedom
             from
             the
             Judgment
             of
             any
             ,
             whereby
             you
             hope
             to
             secure
             him
             and
             your selves
             from
             all
             opposition
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             terrifie
             them
             with
             this
             
             Medusa's
             head
             that
             
             approach
             unto
             you
             .
             Hence
             are
             his
             
               Titles
               :
               The
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Head
             
               and
               Spouse
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               Vice-Deus
               ,
               Dius
               alter
               in
               Terris
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             where
             by
             you
             keep
             up
             popular
             venexation
             ,
             and
             preserve
             his
             Majestick
             distance
             from
             the
             poor
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             Hence
             you
             warrant
             his
             practices
             suited
             unto
             these
             pretensions
             and
             Titles
             ,
             in
             the
             deposing
             of
             Kings
             ,
             transposing
             of
             Titles
             unto
             Dominion
             and
             Rule
             ,
             
               giving
               away
            
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             stirring
             up
             and
             waging
             
               mighty
               warres
            
             ,
             causing
             and
             commanding
             them
             that
             dissent
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             refuse
             to
             yield
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             destroyed
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             .
             And
             who
             can
             now
             question
             but
             that
             you
             have
             very
             wisely
             stated
             your
             Succession
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             this
             the
             progress
             ,
             whereby
             you
             pretend
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               faith
            
             .
             If
             we
             will
             submit
             unto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             acquiesce
             in
             his
             Determinations
             ,
             (
             whereunto
             to
             induce
             us
             we
             have
             the
             Cogent
             Reasons
             now
             considered
             ,
             )
             the
             work
             will
             be
             effected
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             that
             God
             hath
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             ,
             appointed
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             Settlement
             in
             Religion
             .
             These
             things
             you
             have
             told
             us
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             much
             Confidence
             ,
             that
             you
             take
             it
             ill
             we
             should
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             thing
             you
             averr
             in
             the
             whoe
             matter
             ;
             and
             look
             upon
             us
             as
             very
             ignorant
             or
             unreasonable
             for
             our
             so
             doing
             .
             Yea
             he
             that
             believes
             it
             safer
             for
             him
             to
             trust
             the
             
               everlasting
               concernments
            
             of
             his
             soul
             unto
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Faithfulness
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             than
             unto
             these
             Principles
             of
             yours
             ,
             is
             rejected
             by
             you
             out
             of
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             the
             same
             .
             To
             make
             good
             your
             judgement
             and
             censure
             then
             ,
             you
             vent
             
               endless
               Cavils
            
             against
             the
             Authority
             ,
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             Perspicuity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             pretending
             to
             despise
             and
             scorn
             whatever
             is
             offered
             in
             their
             vi●dication
             .
             This
             
               rope
               of
               Sand
            
             ,
             composed
             ●
             false
             suppositions
             ,
             groundless
             presumptions
             ,
             inconsequent
             
             inferences
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             infallible
             Truth
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             you
             can
             any
             way
             make
             appear
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             Bond
             you
             use
             to
             gird
             men
             withall
             into
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith.
             In
             brief
             ,
             you
             tell
             us
             that
             if
             wee
             will
             all
             
               submit
               to
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             wee
             shall
             be
             sure
             all
             to
             agree
             ,
             But
             this
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             told
             you
             ,
             what
             every
             
               party
               of
               men
            
             in
             the
             world
             tender
             us
             upon
             the
             same
             or
             the
             like
             condition
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             
               meer
               agreement
            
             wee
             aym
             at
             ,
             but
             an
             agreement
             in
             the
             Truth
             ;
             not
             a
             
               meer
               Vnity
            
             ,
             but
             a
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             Faith
             must
             be
             built
             on
             Principles
             infallible
             ;
             or
             it
             will
             prove
             in
             the
             close
             to
             have
             been
             fancy
             not
             Faith
             ;
             carnall
             imagination
             ,
             not
             Christian
             belief
             :
             otherwise
             wee
             may
             agree
             in
             Turcism
             ,
             or
             Judaism
             ,
             or
             Paganism
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             as
             good
             purpose
             .
             Now
             what
             of
             this
             kind
             do
             you
             tender
             unto
             us
             ?
             Would
             you
             have
             us
             to
             leave
             the
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             more
             sure
             than
             a
             voyce
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Light
             shining
             in
             the
             dark
             places
             of
             this
             world
             which
             wee
             are
             commanded
             to
             attend
             unto
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             given
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             which
             
               is
               able
               to
               make
               us
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
            
             the
             Word
             that
             is
             
               perfest
               ,
               sure
            
             ,
             right
             ,
             converting
             the
             Soul
             ,
             
               enlightning
               the
               eyes
               ,
               making
               wise
               the
               simple
               ,
            
             whose
             observation
             is
             attended
             with
             great
             reward
             ,
             to
             
               give
               heed
            
             ,
             yea
             to
             give
             up
             all
             our
             Spirituall
             and
             eternall
             concernments
             ,
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             old
             groundless
             uncertain
             Stories
             ,
             inevident
             presumptions
             ,
             fables
             invented
             for
             and
             openly
             improved
             unto
             carnal
             ,
             secular
             and
             wicked
             ends
             ?
             Is
             your
             request
             reasonable
             ?
             Would
             wee
             could
             prevail
             with
             you
             to
             cease
             your
             importunity
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             especially
             considering
             ●the
             dangerous
             consequence
             of
             the
             admission
             of
             these
             your
             Principles
             unto
             Christianity
             in
             generall
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             that
             
               S
               t
               Peter
            
             had
             such
             an
             Episcopacy
             as
             you
             talk
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             continuance
             of
             it
             in
             a
             Succession
             by
             the
             
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             be
             of
             that
             indispensable
             necessity
             unto
             the
             preservation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             many
             men
             considering
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             that
             Succession
             ,
             how
             the
             means
             of
             its
             continuation
             have
             been
             arbitrarily
             and
             occasionally
             changed
             ,
             what
             place
             formerly
             
               popular
               Suffrage
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Imperial
               Authority
            
             have
             had
             in
             it
             ;
             how
             it
             came
             to
             be
             devolved
             on
             
               a
               Conclave
               of
               Cardinals
            
             ,
             what
             violence
             and
             tumults
             have
             attended
             one
             way
             ,
             what
             briberies
             and
             filthy
             respects
             unto
             the
             lusts
             of
             unclean
             Persons
             the
             other
             ,
             what
             Interruptions
             the
             Succession
             it self
             hath
             had
             by
             vacancies
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             contests
             for
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             Person
             that
             had
             the
             best
             right
             unto
             the
             Popedome
             according
             to
             the
             customes
             of
             the
             dayes
             wherein
             he
             lived
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Persons
             who
             have
             had
             a
             place
             in
             the
             pretended
             Succession
             ,
             have
             been
             plainly
             
               men
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             such
             as
             cannot
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             
               open
               enemies
            
             unto
             his
             Cross
             :
             would
             find
             just
             cause
             to
             suspect
             that
             Christianity
             were
             
               utterly
               failed
            
             many
             Ages
             ago
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             certainly
             would
             not
             much
             promote
             the
             Settlement
             in
             Truth
             and
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             that
             we
             are
             enquiring
             after
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               first
               way
            
             that
             you
             propose
             to
             supply
             that
             Defect
             which
             you
             charge
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             insufficient
             to
             reconcile
             men
             that
             are
             at
             variance
             about
             Religion
             ,
             and
             settle
             them
             in
             the
             Truth
             .
             And
             if
             you
             are
             able
             by
             so
             many
             uncertainties
             and
             untruths
             to
             bring
             men
             unto
             a
             Certainty
             and
             Scttlement
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             despair
             of
             compassing
             and
             thing
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             attempt
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             have
             yet
             
               another
               Plea
            
             which
             you
             make
             no
             less
             use
             of
             than
             of
             the
             former
             ▪
             which
             must
             therefore
             be
             also
             ,
             (
             now
             you
             have
             engaged
             us
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             )
             a
             little
             examined
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             its
             Authority
             and
             Infallibil●ty
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             when
             you
             come
             to
             
             make
             a
             
               practical
               Application
            
             of
             this
             Plea
             unto
             your
             own
             use
             ,
             you
             resolve
             it
             into
             ,
             and
             confound
             it
             with
             that
             foregoing
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             whom
             solely
             many
             of
             you
             would
             have
             this
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             reside
             .
             Yet
             because
             in
             your
             mannagement
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             proceed
             on
             other
             Principles
             than
             those
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             this
             pretence
             also
             shall
             be
             apart
             considered
             .
             And
             here
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Church
               was
               before
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               giveth
               Authority
               unto
               it
               .
            
             By
             the
             Scriptures
             you
             know
             that
             wee
             understand
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             with
             this
             
               ●ne
               Adjunct
            
             of
             its
             being
             written
             by
             his
             command
             and
             appointment
             .
             We
             do
             not
             say
             that
             it
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             that
             it
             be
             written
             :
             Whatever
             is
             spoken
             by
             God.
             wee
             admit
             as
             his
             Word
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             infallibly
             assured
             that
             by
             Him
             it
             was
             spoken
             ;
             and
             that
             wee
             should
             do
             so
             before
             ,
             himself
             doth
             not
             require
             at
             our
             hands
             :
             for
             he
             would
             have
             us
             use
             our
             
               utmost
               diligence
            
             not
             to
             be
             
               imposed
               upon
            
             by
             any
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             Therefore
             wee
             grant
             that
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             was
             given
             out
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             men
             in
             his
             Worship
             ,
             
               two
               thousand
               years
            
             before
             it
             was
             written
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             
               so
               given
               forth
            
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             unto
             whom
             it
             came
             ,
             had
             infallible
             assurance
             that
             from
             Him
             it
             came
             and
             his
             Word
             it
             was
             :
             And
             if
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             man
             else
             ,
             can
             give
             us
             
               such
               assurance
            
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             spoken
             by
             him
             ,
             besides
             what
             we
             have
             
               now
               written
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             wee
             shall
             receive
             it
             with
             the
             same
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             wherewith
             wee
             receive
             the
             Scripture
             its
             self
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             you
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               was
               before
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             if
             you
             intend
             no
             more
             but
             that
             there
             
               was
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             before
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
               was
               written
            
             ,
             wee
             grant
             it
             true
             ;
             but
             not
             at
             all
             to
             your
             purpose
             .
             If
             you
             intend
             that
             the
             
               Church
               is
               before
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             at
             an
             appointed
             time
             
               was
               written
            
             ,
             it
             may
             possibly
             be
             wrested
             unto
             your
             
             purpose
             ,
             but
             is
             farre
             from
             being
             true
             ;
             seeing
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             
               society
               of
               men
               ,
               called
               to
               the
               knowledg
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Ward
               .
            
             They
             become
             a
             Church
             by
             the
             
               call
               of
               that
               Word
            
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             you
             would
             have
             not
             given
             untill
             they
             are
             a
             Church
             :
             of
             Effects
             produce
             their
             Causes
             ,
             Children
             beget
             their
             Parents
             ,
             Light
             brings
             forth
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             Heat
             the
             Fire
             :
             So
             are
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             
               Corner
               stone
            
             :
             So
             was
             the
             Judaical
             Church
             before
             the
             Law
             of
             i●
             constitution
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             before
             the
             Word
             of
             Promise
             whereon
             it
             was
             founded
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             Command
             by
             which
             it
             was
             edified
             .
             In
             brief
             ;
             from
             the
             day
             wherein
             Man
             was
             first
             created
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             the
             days
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             never
             did
             a
             Person
             or
             Church
             yield
             any
             obedience
             ,
             or
             perform
             any
             
               acceptable
               worship
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             founded
             on
             ,
             and
             regulated
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             given
             unto
             them
             antecedently
             unto
             their
             obedience
             and
             worship
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             foundation
             and
             Rule
             of
             it
             .
             That
             you
             have
             no
             concernment
             in
             what
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             truly
             spoken
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             shew
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             
               interest
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             suffer
             you
             without
             controul
             ,
             to
             impose
             such
             
               absurd
               notions
            
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ;
             especially
             when
             you
             pretend
             to
             direct
             them
             unto
             a
             Settlement
             in
             Religion
             .
             Alike
             true
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Church
               gives
               Authority
               unto
               the
               Scripture
               :
            
             Every
             true
             Church
             indeed
             
               gives
               witness
               or
               Testimony
            
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             its
             Duty
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             it
             
               holds
               it
               forth
            
             ,
             declares
             ,
             and
             manifests
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             and
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             all
             ;
             which
             is
             one
             main
             End
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             world
             :
             But
             the
             Church
             no
             more
             
               gives
               Authority
            
             to
             the
             Scripture
             than
             it
             gives
             Authority
             to
             God
             himself
             :
             He
             requires
             of
             men
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             Duty
             which
             he
             hath
             assigned
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             stands
             not
             in
             need
             of
             their
             
             suffrage
             to
             confirm
             his
             Authority
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             indeed
             with
             the
             Idols
             of
             old
             ,
             of
             whom
             Tertullian
             said
             rightly
             ;
             
               Si
               Deus
               homini
               non
               placuerit
               ,
               Deus
               non
               erit
               :
            
             The
             reputation
             of
             their
             Deity
             depended
             on
             the
             Testimony
             of
             men
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               you
               say
            
             ,
             that
             of
             Christ's
             doth
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             farther
             insist
             upon
             the
             disprovement
             of
             this
             vanity
             ;
             having
             shewed
             already
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             
               all
               its
               Authority
            
             both
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             unto
             us
             ,
             from
             Him
             whose
             Word
             it
             is
             :
             and
             wee
             have
             also
             made
             is
             appear
             ,
             that
             your
             Assertions
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             are
             meet
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             open
             a
             door
             unto
             all
             Irreligiousness
             ,
             Prophaneness
             ,
             and
             Atheism
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               nothing
               sound
               or
               savoury
            
             ,
             nothing
             which
             an
             heart
             carefull
             to
             preserve
             its
             Loyalty
             unto
             God
             ,
             will
             not
             nauseate
             at
             ,
             nothing
             not
             suited
             to
             oppugn
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             this
             your
             Position
             .
             This
             ground
             well
             fixed
             you
             tell
             us
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               infallible
               ,
               or
               cannot
               erre
               in
               what
               she
               teacheth
               to
               be
               believed
               .
            
             And
             we
             ask
             you
             what
             Church
             you
             mean
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             you
             intend
             that
             it
             is
             infallible
             ?
             The
             only
             
               known
               Church
            
             which
             was
             then
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             when
             Moses
             was
             in
             the
             mount
             .
             Was
             it
             infallible
             when
             it
             made
             the
             
               golden
               Calf
            
             ,
             and
             danced
             about
             it
             proclaiming
             a
             feast
             unto
             Jebovah
             before
             the
             Calf
             ?
             was
             the
             same
             Church
             afterward
             Infallible
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             when
             it
             worshipped
             Baalim
             and
             Aftaroth
             ?
             or
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             when
             it
             sacrificed
             before
             the
             
               Calves
               at
               Dan
               and
               Bethel
            
             ?
             or
             in
             the
             other
             branch
             of
             it
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Ahaz
             ,
             when
             the
             High-Priest
             set
             up
             an
             Altar
             in
             the
             Temple
             for
             the
             King
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             unto
             the
             
               gods
               of
               Damascus
            
             ?
             or
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Jehoiaki●
             and
             Zedekiah
             ,
             when
             the
             High-Priest
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             imprisoned
             and
             would
             have
             slain
             Jeremiah
             for
             preaching
             the
             word
             of
             
             God
             ?
             or
             when
             they
             preferred
             the
             
               worship
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
            
             before
             that
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             infallible
             when
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Councel
             or
             Sa●edrim
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             judicially
             condemned
             as
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             their
             own
             Messias
             ,
             and
             rejected
             the
             Gospel
             that
             was
             preached
             unto
             them
             ?
             You
             must
             inform
             us
             what
             
               other
               Church
            
             was
             them
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             you
             will
             quickly
             perceive
             how
             ungrounded
             your
             
               generall
               Maxim
            
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Churches
             
               absolute
               infallibility
            
             .
             As
             farre
             indeed
             as
             it
             attends
             unto
             the
             
               Infallible
               Rule
            
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             but
             not
             one
             jot
             farther
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             
               What
               Church
            
             you
             mean
             in
             your
             Assertion
             ,
             or
             rather
             what
             is
             it
             that
             you
             mean
             by
             the
             Church
             ?
             Do
             you
             intend
             the
             Mystical
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             
               Gods
               Elect
            
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             militant
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             principally
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.
             26
             ?
             Or
             ,
             do
             you
             intend
             the
             whole
             
               diffused
               body
            
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             separated
             to
             God
             by
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Profession
             of
             saving
             truth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Church
               Catholick
               visible
            
             ;
             Or
             ,
             do
             you
             mean
             any
             
               particular
               Church
            
             as
             the
             Roman
             ,
             or
             constantinopolitan
             ,
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Dutch
            
             ,
             or
             English
             Church
             ?
             If
             you
             intend
             the
             first
             of
             These
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             
               first
               sense
            
             ;
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             far
             infallible
             ,
             that
             no
             true
             member
             of
             it
             shall
             ever
             totally
             and
             finally
             renounce
             ,
             lose
             ,
             or
             forsake
             that
             faith
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             
               please
               God
            
             and
             be
             saved
             .
             This
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             this
             Austin
             confirmeth
             in
             an
             
               bundred
               places
            
             .
             If
             you
             intend
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             
               second
               sense
            
             ;
             we
             grant
             that
             also
             so
             far
             unerring
             and
             infallible
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             ever
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             a
             number
             of
             men
             making
             Profession
             of
             the
             
               saving
               Truth
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yielding
             professed
             subjection
             unto
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             according
             unto
             
             it
             ,
             wherein
             consists
             his
             
               visible
               Kingdome
            
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             that
             never
             was
             ,
             that
             never
             can
             be
             utterly
             overthrown
             .
             If
             you
             speak
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             
               last
               sense
            
             ,
             then
             we
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             no
             
               such
               Church
            
             is
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             Promise
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             freed
             from
             erring
             ,
             yea
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             lose
             the
             very
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             Whilst
             it
             continues
             a
             Church
             ,
             it
             cannot
             
               erre
               fundamentally
            
             ;
             because
             such
             Errours
             destroy
             the
             very
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             ;
             but
             those
             who
             were
             
               once
               a
               Church
            
             ,
             by
             their
             failing
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             may
             cease
             to
             be
             so
             any
             longer
             :
             And
             a
             Church
             
               as
               such
            
             may
             so
             fail
             ,
             though
             every
             Person
             in
             it
             do
             not
             so
             ;
             for
             the
             
               individual
               members
            
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             also
             of
             the
             
               Mysticall
               Church
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             preserved
             in
             its
             Apostasie
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Mysticall
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Professors
             may
             be
             continued
             ,
             though
             all
             particular
             Churches
             should
             fail
             :
             So
             that
             
               no
               Person
            
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             no
             sense
             is
             absolutely
             freed
             in
             this
             world
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             all
             errours
             :
             that
             is
             the
             condition
             wee
             shall
             attain
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             here
             where
             we
             know
             butin
             part
             wee
             are
             incapable
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             
               the
               Elect
            
             and
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             shall
             eventually
             be
             preserved
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             from
             any
             such
             errour
             as
             would
             utterly
             destroy
             their
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             in
             Grace
             here
             ,
             or
             pr●vent
             their
             fruition
             of
             him
             in
             Glory
             hereafter
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             they
             shall
             assuredly
             be
             
               kept
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               through
               faith
               unto
               salvation
               .
            
             The
             Generall
             Church
             of
             
               Visible
               Professors
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             alwayes
             
               so
               farre
            
             preserved
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             shall
             never
             want
             some
             ,
             in
             some
             place
             or
             other
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             shall
             profess
             all
             
               needfull
               saving
               Truths
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             belief
             whereof
             and
             obedience
             whereunto
             a
             man
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             for
             
               Particular
               Churches
            
             as
             such
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             security
             but
             what
             lyes
             in
             their
             diligent
             attendance
             
             unto
             that
             
               Infallible
               Rule
            
             ,
             which
             will
             preserve
             them
             from
             all
             hutfull
             Errours
             ,
             if
             through
             their
             
               own
               default
            
             they
             neglect
             not
             to
             keep
             close
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             your
             
               flattering
               your selves
            
             with
             an
             imagination
             of
             any
             other
             Priviledge
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             wrought
             your
             ruine
             :
             You
             are
             deceived
             if
             in
             this
             matter
             you
             are
             of
             
             Menander's
             mind
             ,
             who
             sayed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             that
             ,
             all
             will
             of
             its
             
               own
               accord
            
             fall
             out
             well
             with
             you
             though
             
               you
               sleep
            
             securely
             .
             As
             for
             
               all
               other
               Churches
            
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             your
             own
             ,
             wee
             have
             your
             concession
             not
             only
             that
             they
             were
             and
             are
             fallible
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             have
             
               actually
               erred
            
             long
             since
             :
             and
             the
             same
             hath
             been
             proved
             against
             yours
             
               a
               thousand
               times
            
             ;
             and
             your
             best
             Reserve
             against
             particular
             charges
             of
             Errour
             lyes
             in
             this
             impertinent
             generall
             pretence
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             erre
             .
             It
             may
             be
             you
             will
             ask
             ,
             for
             you
             use
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             design
             of
             your
             Fiat
             to
             promote
             the
             ●nquiry
             ,
             If
             the
             Church
             be
             fallible
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             propose
             unto
             us
             the
             things
             and
             Doctrines
             that
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             ,
             How
             can
             we
             with
             faith
             infallible
             believe
             her
             proposals
             ?
             And
             I
             tell
             you
             truly
             
               I
               know
               not
            
             how
             we
             can
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             them
             only
             upon
             
               her
               Authority
            
             ,
             or
             she
             propose
             them
             to
             be
             believed
             solely
             upon
             that
             account
             ;
             but
             when
             she
             proposeth
             them
             unto
             us
             to
             be
             believed
             on
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               God
            
             speaking
             in
             the
             Srciptures
             ,
             we
             both
             can
             ,
             and
             do
             believe
             what
             she
             teacheth
             and
             proposeth
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             faith
             infallible
             resolved
             into
             the
             Veracity
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             and
             we
             grant
             
               every
               Church
            
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             infallible
             as
             it
             attends
             unto
             the
             only
             
               Infallible
               Rule
            
             amongst
             men
             :
             When
             you
             prove
             that
             
               any
               one
               Church
            
             is
             by
             any
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             any
             grant
             of
             Priviledge
             expressed
             or
             intimated
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             placed
             in
             an
             
               unerring
               condition
            
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             as
             in
             the
             
               use
               of
               the
               means
            
             appointed
             she
             attends
             unto
             the
             
               only
               Rule
            
             of
             her
             preservation
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             Church
             shall
             be
             ●ecessitated
             
             to
             attend
             unto
             that
             Rule
             whether
             she
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             whereby
             she
             may
             be
             preserved
             ,
             or
             can
             give
             us
             an
             instance
             of
             any
             Church
             since
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             
               actually
               preserved
            
             and
             absolutely
             from
             all
             errour
             ,
             (
             other
             than
             that
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             which
             you
             know
             we
             cannot
             admit
             of
             ,
             )
             as
             you
             will
             do
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               great
               and
               memorable
               work
            
             ,
             so
             we
             shall
             grant
             as
             much
             as
             you
             can
             reasonably
             desire
             of
             us
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Assertion
             under
             consideration
             .
             But
             untill
             you
             do
             some
             one
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             these
             ,
             your
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               the
               Church
               cannot
               erre
               ,
            
             makes
             no
             other
             noyse
             in
             our
             ears
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Law
               shall
               not
               fail
               ,
            
             did
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Prophets
             of
             old
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             speak
             this
             of
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Church
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             were
             concerned
             to
             question
             or
             deny
             any
             
               just
               Priviledges
            
             belonging
             unto
             it
             ,
             thereby
             to
             secure
             our selves
             from
             any
             pretensions
             of
             yours
             ;
             but
             meerly
             for
             the
             
               sake
               of
               Truth
            
             .
             For
             we
             shall
             manifest
             anon
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             
               as
               little
               concerned
            
             in
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             they
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             as
             any
             Society
             of
             the
             Professours
             of
             Christianity
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             if
             so
             be
             that
             you
             are
             concerned
             in
             them
             at
             all
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Truth
             would
             permit
             us
             to
             agree
             with
             you
             in
             all
             things
             that
             you
             assign
             unto
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             difference
             between
             you
             and
             us
             were
             never
             the
             nearer
             to
             an
             end
             ;
             for
             we
             should
             still
             differ
             with
             you
             about
             your
             share
             and
             interest
             therein
             ;
             and
             for
             ever
             abhor
             your
             frowardness
             in
             appropriating
             of
             them
             all
             unto
             your selves
             :
             And
             herein
             ,
             as
             I
             sayed
             ,
             hath
             lyen
             a
             great
             part
             of
             your
             ruine
             ;
             Whilest
             you
             have
             been
             
               sweetly
               dreaming
            
             of
             an
             Infallibility
             ,
             you
             have
             really
             plunged
             your selves
             into
             errours
             innumerable
             :
             and
             when
             any
             one
             hath
             jogged
             you
             to
             awake
             you
             out
             of
             your
             
               fatall
               sleep
            
             ,
             by
             minding
             you
             of
             your
             particular
             
             errours
             ,
             your
             dream
             hath
             left
             such
             an
             impression
             upon
             your
             imagination
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             think
             them
             
               no
               errours
            
             ,
             upon
             this
             only
             ground
             ,
             because
             
               you
               cannot
               erre
            
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             this
             
               one
               errour
            
             ,
             you
             had
             been
             freed
             from
             many
             others
             :
             But
             this
             perfectly
             disi●ables
             you
             for
             any
             candid
             Inquisition
             after
             the
             Truth
             :
             For
             why
             should
             he
             once
             
               look
               about
            
             him
             ,
             or
             indeed
             so
             much
             as
             take
             care
             to
             keep
             his
             
               eyes
               open
            
             ,
             who
             is
             sure
             that
             he
             can
             never
             be
             out
             of
             his
             way
             .
             Hence
             you
             inquire
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             whether
             what
             you
             profess
             be
             Truth
             or
             not
             ,
             but
             to
             learn
             what
             your
             Church
             teacheth
             and
             defend
             it
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             you
             have
             to
             do
             about
             Religion
             in
             this
             world
             :
             And
             whatever
             Absurdities
             or
             Inconveniencies
             you
             find
             your selves
             driven
             unto
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             
               particular
               points
            
             ,
             all
             is
             one
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             right
             though
             you
             cannot
             defend
             them
             ,
             because
             your
             Church
             which
             
               cannot
               erre
            
             hath
             so
             declared
             them
             to
             be
             :
             And
             if
             you
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             any
             Truth
             in
             particular
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             you
             know
             not
             how
             to
             embrace
             it
             ,
             but
             must
             shut
             your
             eyes
             against
             its
             light
             and
             evidence
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             out
             of
             your
             minds
             ,
             or
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             with
             a
             various
             assent
             between
             Contradictions
             .
             Well
             said
             he
             of
             old
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             This
             is
             
               flat
               folly
            
             ,
             namely
             for
             a
             man
             to
             
               live
               in
               rebellion
            
             unto
             his
             own
             light
             :
             But
             you
             adde
             ,
          
           
             III.
             
               That
               your selves
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Pope
               with
               those
               who
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               adhere
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               subjection
               unto
               him
               ,
               are
               this
               Church
               ;
               in
               an
               assent
               unto
               whose
               infallible
               teachings
               and
               Determinations
               ,
               the
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
               doth
               consist
               .
            
             Could
             you
             prove
             this
             Assertion
             I
             confess
             it
             would
             stand
             you
             in
             good
             stead
             .
             But
             before
             we
             enquire
             aftes
             that
             ,
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             a
             little
             to
             come
             unto
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             what
             you
             say
             .
             
             When
             you
             affirm
             t●at
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             intend
             either
             that
             it
             is
             
               the
               only
            
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             or
             you
             mean
             that
             it
             is
             
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             an
             especiall
             
               Prerog
               ative
            
             enabling
             it
             to
             require
             obedience
             of
             all
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             If
             you
             say
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             know
             (
             1.
             )
             when
             it
             became
             so
             to
             be
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             when
             all
             the
             Church
             was
             together
             at
             Hierus●lem
             ,
             and
             no
             foundation
             of
             any
             Church
             at
             all
             laid
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             It
             was
             not
             so
             when
             the
             first
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             was
             gathered
             at
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             the
             Disciples
             first
             began
             to
             be
             called
             Christians
             ;
             for
             as
             yet
             we
             have
             no
             tydings
             of
             any
             Church
             at
             Rome
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             for
             he
             makes
             express
             mention
             of
             many
             other
             Church
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             relation
             unto
             any
             Churches
             at
             Rome
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             had
             one
             to
             another
             in
             their
             common
             Profession
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             and
             therein
             enjoyed
             equall
             gifts
             and
             Priviledges
             with
             it
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             of
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             who
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             one
             excepted
             ,
             took
             the
             Roman
             to
             be
             a
             local
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             they
             esteemed
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             :
             Their
             perswasion
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Clemens
             ,
             or
             Church
             of
             Rome
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               that
               is
               at
               Rome
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               that
               is
               at
               Corinth
            
             ;
             both
             locall
             Churches
             ,
             both
             equall
             :
             And
             such
             is
             the
             language
             of
             all
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             .
             It
             was
             not
             so
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Councels
             of
             the
             next
             three
             Centuries
             ,
             who
             still
             accounted
             it
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             Diocesaen
             or
             Patriarchal
             ;
             but
             all
             of
             them
             particular
             ,
             never
             calling
             it
             Catholick
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             holding
             the
             
               Catholick
               faith
            
             ,
             as
             they
             called
             
             all
             other
             Churches
             that
             did
             so
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Errours
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             Schilms
             of
             any
             in
             their
             dayes
             .
             We
             desire
             then
             to
             know
             when
             it
             became
             the
             only
             or
             absolutely
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             As
             also
             (
             secondly
             )
             by
             
               what
               means
            
             it
             became
             so
             to
             be
             ?
             It
             did
             not
             do
             so
             by
             virtue
             of
             any
             Institution
             ,
             Warrant
             ,
             or
             Command
             of
             Christ
             :
             You
             were
             never
             able
             to
             produce
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             any
             such
             Warrant
             out
             of
             any
             Writing
             of
             
               Divine
               Inspiration
            
             ,
             nor
             approved
             
               Catholick
               Writer
            
             of
             the
             first
             Ages
             after
             Christ
             ,
             though
             it
             hugely
             concern
             you
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             but
             they
             all
             expresly
             teach
             that
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             such
             pretences
             .
             It
             did
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             by
             any
             Decree
             of
             the
             first
             
               Generall
               Councels
            
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             of
             them
             silent
             as
             to
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             and
             Chalc●don
             ,
             expresly
             declare
             and
             determine
             the
             contrary
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
             We
             can
             find
             no
             other
             way
             or
             means
             whereby
             it
             can
             pretend
             unto
             this
             vast
             Priviledge
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             grant
             of
             Phocas
             unto
             Boniface
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             called
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Bishop
            
             ,
             who
             to
             serve
             his
             own
             ends
             was
             very
             liberal
             of
             that
             which
             was
             not
             at
             all
             in
             his
             power
             to
             bestow
             :
             And
             yet
             neither
             is
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             means
             that
             you
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             be
             ashamed
             than
             to
             boast
             of
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             found
             your
             present
             Claim
             ,
             considering
             how
             
               that
               name
            
             was
             in
             those
             dayes
             no
             more
             
               than
               a
               name
            
             ,
             a
             meer
             a●ry
             ambitions
             Title
             ,
             that
             carried
             along
             with
             it
             no
             
               reall
               power
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               stet
               magni
               nominis
               umbra
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             cannot
             give
             our
             assent
             unto
             this
             Claim
             of
             yours
             ,
             because
             we
             should
             thereby
             be
             necessitated
             to
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               all
               hope
               of
               salvation
            
             ,
             farre
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             who
             in
             this
             and
             all
             foregoing
             Ages
             have
             called
             and
             do
             
               call
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             their
             Lord
             and
             ours
             .
             This
             we
             dare
             not
             do
             especially
             
             considering
             that
             many
             of
             them
             have
             spent
             and
             do
             spend
             their
             dayes
             in
             great
             Affliction
             for
             their
             Testimony
             unto
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             every
             day
             seal
             their
             Testimony
             with
             
               their
               blood
            
             ,
             so
             belonging
             as
             we
             believe
             unto
             
               that
               holy
               army
               of
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             which
             continually
             praiseth
             God
             :
             Now
             as
             herein
             we
             dare
             not
             concurre
             with
             you
             considering
             the
             charge
             given
             unto
             Timothy
             by
             
               Paul
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               be
               not
               partaker
               of
               other
               mens
               sins
               ,
            
             so
             indeed
             we
             are
             perswaded
             that
             your
             opinion
             ,
             or
             rather
             presumption
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             is
             extreamly
             injurious
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Love
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ▪
             And
             therefore
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             suppose
             this
             the
             most
             Schismaticall
             Principle
             that
             ever
             was
             broached
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             most
             groundless
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             most
             unchritable
             that
             ever
             was
             ;
             and
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             most
             pernicious
             consequence
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             principal
             influence
             into
             the
             present
             irreconcileableness
             of
             Differences
             among
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             which
             will
             one
             day
             be
             charged
             on
             the
             Authors
             and
             Abettors
             of
             it
             ;
             For
             it
             will
             one
             day
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               various
               Conceptions
            
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             peaceable
             men
             about
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               various
               degrees
            
             of
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             that
             are
             found
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             
               groundless
               impositions
            
             of
             things
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             practised
             ,
             beyond
             Scripture
             warrant
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             Springs
             and
             Causes
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             most
             blameable
             and
             sinfull
             differences
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             know
             this
             pretence
             should
             it
             take
             place
             ,
             would
             prove
             extreamly
             hazardous
             unto
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             Christ
             given
             unto
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
             For
             ,
             suppose
             that
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Roman
             ,
             and
             whatever
             mishap
             may
             befall
             the
             one
             must
             be
             thought
             to
             befall
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             
             on
             your
             Supposition
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             only
             like
             Hippocrates
             twins
             ,
             that
             being
             born
             together
             ,
             wept
             and
             joyed
             together
             ,
             and
             together
             died
             ,
             but
             like
             Hippocrates
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             individuall
             Person
             or
             thing
             ,
             being
             both
             the
             same
             ;
             one
             Church
             ,
             that
             hath
             two
             names
             ,
             Catholick
             and
             Roman
             ,
             that
             is
             Universall-Particular
             ;
             no
             otherwise
             two
             ,
             than
             as
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             was
             ,
             when
             by
             his
             overawing
             his
             Collegue
             from
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             they
             dated
             their
             Acts
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Julio
               &
               Casare
               Consulibus
               .
            
             For
             ,
             as
             they
             said
             ,
             
               
                 Non
                 Bibulo
                 qui●quam
                 nuper
                 sed
                 Caesare
                 factum
                 est
                 ;
              
               
                 Nani
                 Bibulo
                 fieri
                 Consule
                 nil
                 memini
                 .
              
            
             Now
             ,
             besides
             the
             failings
             which
             we
             know
             your
             Church
             to
             have
             been
             subject
             unto
             in
             point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ;
             it
             hath
             also
             been
             at
             least
             in
             danger
             of
             Destruction
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             prevalency
             of
             the
             
               G●ths
               ,
               Vandals
               ,
               Huns
            
             ,
             and
             Longobards
             ;
             especially
             when
             Rome
             its
             self
             was
             left
             desolate
             and
             without
             Inhabitant
             by
             Totilas
             .
             And
             what
             yet
             farther
             may
             befall
             it
             before
             the
             End
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Only
             this
             I
             know
             that
             many
             are
             in
             expectation
             of
             a
             
               sad
               Catastrophe
            
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             grounds
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             .
             Now
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             unto
             which
             the
             Promises
             are
             made
             ,
             should
             be
             once
             thought
             to
             be
             subject
             unto
             all
             the
             dangers
             and
             hazards
             that
             you
             wilfully
             expose
             your selves
             unto
             .
             So
             that
             as
             this
             is
             a
             very
             groundless
             presumption
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             very
             great
             aggravation
             of
             your
             miscarriages
             also
             ,
             whilest
             you
             seek
             to
             entitle
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             can
             neither
             contract
             any
             such
             guilt
             as
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             nor
             be
             liable
             to
             any
             such
             misery
             or
             punishment
             as
             you
             are
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             We
             see
             not
             the
             Promises
             ,
             made
             unto
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             fulfilled
             unto
             you
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             that
             to
             have
             befallen
             your
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             unto
             
             the
             Promises
             that
             ever
             is
             should
             befall
             the
             Catholick
             .
             The
             conclusion
             then
             will
             necessarily
             on
             
               both
               instances
            
             follow
             ,
             that
             either
             your
             are
             
               not
               the
               Catholick
            
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Promises
             of
             Christ
             have
             failed
             and
             been
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             And
             you
             may
             easily
             guess
             ,
             which
             part
             of
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             it
             is
             best
             and
             most
             safe
             for
             us
             to
             give
             assent
             unto
             .
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             one
             or
             two
             instances
             unto
             this
             last
             head
             .
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             his
             Spirit
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             to
             
               abide
               with
               it
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             16.
             
             But
             this
             Promise
             hath
             not
             been
             made
             good
             unto
             your
             Church
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             because
             it
             hath
             not
             been
             so
             unto
             the
             head
             of
             it
             .
             Many
             a
             time
             the
             Head
             of
             your
             Church
             hath
             not
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             that
             
               the
               world
               cannot
               receive
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             carnally
             minded
             men
             cannot
             do
             so
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             peculiar
             inheritance
             of
             those
             that
             are
             
               called
               ,
               sanctified
            
             ,
             and
             do
             believe
             .
             Now
             if
             ever
             there
             was
             
               any
               world
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             world
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             some
             ,
             many
             of
             your
             Popes
             ,
             have
             been
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Christ
             could
             
               not
               receive
               the
               Spirit
            
             that
             he
             promised
             unto
             his
             Church
             .
             Again
             it
             is
             promised
             ,
             unto
             the
             Church
             Mysticall
             or
             Catholick
             in
             the
             first
             and
             chiefest
             notion
             of
             it
             ,
             
               that
               all
               her
               children
               shall
               be
               holy
               ,
               all
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             all
             
               that
               are
               so
               taught
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               come
               to
               him
               by
               saving
               faith
            
             ;
             you
             will
             not
             I
             am
             sure
             for
             shame
             affirm
             that
             this
             Promise
             hath
             been
             made
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             either
             Children
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             Innumerable
             other
             Promises
             ,
             made
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             instanced
             in
             ,
             which
             you
             can
             no
             better
             or
             otherwise
             apply
             unto
             your
             Church
             ,
             than
             one
             of
             your
             Popes
             did
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               tread
               on
               the
               Lion
               and
               the
               Basilisk
               ,
            
             when
             he
             set
             his
             foot
             on
             the
             neck
             of
             Fredrick
             the
             Emperour
             .
             But
             the
             Arguments
             are
             endless
             
             whereby
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             pretence
             may
             be
             disproved
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             adde
             ,
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             Story
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             common
             sense
             :
             For
             it
             is
             notorious
             that
             far
             the
             
               greatest
               part
            
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             have
             done
             so
             from
             the
             dayes
             that
             Christianity
             first
             entred
             the
             world
             successively
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             never
             thought
             themselves
             any
             otherwise
             concerned
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             other
             particular
             Church
             of
             name
             in
             the
             world
             :
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             madness
             to
             exclude
             them
             all
             from
             being
             Christians
             ,
             or
             belonging
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             they
             belonged
             not
             to
             the
             Roman
             :
             This
             I
             could
             easily
             demonstrate
             throughout
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             successively
             .
             But
             we
             need
             not
             insist
             longer
             on
             the
             disproving
             of
             that
             Assertion
             ,
             which
             implyes
             a
             flat
             Contradiction
             in
             the
             very
             terms
             of
             it
             .
             If
             any
             Church
             be
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             it
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             the
             Roman
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Roman
             properly
             ,
             it
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             the
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             shall
             say
             that
             you
             mean
             only
             that
             you
             are
             a
             
               Particular
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             yet
             that
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             hath
             the
             great
             Priviledges
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             
               universall
               Authority
            
             annexed
             unto
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             of
             necessity
             for
             all
             men
             to
             submit
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             its
             Determinations
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             fear
             you
             will
             not
             say
             so
             ;
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             renounce
             your
             claim
             unto
             Catholicism
             .
             I
             have
             already
             observed
             that
             your self
             in
             particular
             affirm
             the
             Roman
             and
             Catholick
             Church
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             you
             that
             you
             belong
             any
             way
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             you
             plead
             that
             none
             do
             so
             but
             your selves
             .
             2.
             
             Indeed
             you
             do
             not
             own
             your selves
             in
             this
             very
             Assertion
             to
             be
             a
             
               Particular
               Church
            
             ;
             your
             claim
             of
             Universall
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             you
             still
             carry
             along
             with
             you
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             
             with
             any
             such
             concession
             3.
             
             To
             make
             the
             best
             of
             it
             that
             we
             can
             ;
             what
             ground
             have
             you
             to
             give
             us
             this
             Difference
             between
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             one
             is
             fallible
             ,
             another
             infallible
             ;
             that
             one
             hath
             power
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             one
             depends
             on
             Christ
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             on
             that
             one
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             
               least
               intimation
            
             given
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             where
             or
             by
             whom
             is
             it
             expresly
             asserted
             amongst
             the
             
               Antient
               Writers
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Was
             this
             Principle
             pleaded
             or
             once
             asserted
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Antient
             Councels
             ?
             Some
             ambiguous
             expressions
             of
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             declining
             days
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             produce
             indeed
             unto
             this
             purpose
             :
             But
             can
             any
             rationall
             man
             think
             them
             a
             
               sufficient
               foundation
            
             of
             that
             stupendious
             fabrick
             ,
             which
             you
             endeavour
             to
             erect
             upon
             them
             ?
             I
             suppose
             you
             will
             not
             find
             any
             such
             Persons
             hasty
             in
             their
             so
             doing
             :
             Those
             who
             are
             already
             engaged
             will
             not
             be
             easily
             recovered
             :
             For
             new
             Proselytes
             unto
             these
             Principles
             you
             have
             small
             ground
             to
             expect
             any
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             of
             Persons
             whose
             lives
             are
             either
             tainted
             with
             sensuality
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             gladly
             have
             a
             refuge
             for
             against
             the
             accusations
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             whose
             minds
             are
             entangled
             with
             worldly
             secular
             advantages
             suited
             to
             their
             conditions
             ,
             tempers
             ,
             and
             inclinations
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             ,
             with
             what
             briefness
             I
             could
             ,
             shewed
             you
             the
             uncertainty
             ,
             indeed
             falsness
             of
             those
             Generall
             Principles
             from
             which
             you
             educe
             all
             your
             other
             pleas
             and
             reasonings
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             must
             be
             resolved
             .
             And
             now
             I
             pray
             consider
             the
             ground-work
             you
             lay
             for
             the
             bringing
             of
             men
             unto
             a
             Settlement
             in
             the
             Truth
             and
             unto
             the
             unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Scripture
             which
             you
             reject
             as
             insufficient
             unto
             this
             purpose
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             an
             acquiesceney
             in
             the
             proposals
             and
             Determinations
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             things
             that
             concern
             faith
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             
             God.
             The
             
               two
               main
               Principles
            
             that
             concurre
             unto
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             apart
             considered
             ,
             and
             have
             found
             them
             every
             way
             insufficient
             for
             the
             end
             proposed
             .
             Neither
             have
             they
             one
             jot
             more
             of
             strength
             ▪
             when
             they
             are
             complicated
             and
             blended
             together
             ,
             as
             they
             usually
             are
             by
             you
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             in
             and
             of
             themselves
             as
             they
             stand
             singly
             on
             their
             own
             bottoms
             .
             A
             thousand
             falshoods
             put
             together
             will
             be
             farre
             enough
             from
             making
             one
             Truth
             .
             A
             multiplication
             of
             them
             may
             encrease
             a
             Sophism
             but
             not
             adde
             the
             least
             weight
             or
             strength
             to
             an
             Argument
             .
             An
             army
             of
             Cripples
             will
             not
             make
             one
             sound
             man.
             And
             can
             you
             think
             it
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             renounce
             our
             
               sure
               and
               firm
               Word
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
            
             to
             attend
             unto
             you
             in
             this
             chase
             of
             uncertain
             Conjectures
             ,
             and
             palpable
             untruths
             ?
             Suppose
             this
             were
             a
             way
             that
             would
             bring
             you
             and
             us
             to
             an
             Agreement
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             evil
             of
             our
             Differences
             ;
             I
             can
             name
             you
             twenty
             ,
             that
             would
             do
             it
             as
             effectually
             ;
             and
             they
             should
             none
             of
             them
             have
             any
             evil
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             whch
             yours
             also
             is
             openly
             guilty
             of
             ,
             namely
             the
             Relinquishment
             of
             our
             Duty
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             Care
             of
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             
               some
               peace
            
             amongst
             our selves
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             plain
             Conspiracy
             against
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             rejection
             of
             his
             Authority
             .
             At
             present
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             who
             is
             lead
             into
             the
             Truth
             by
             
               so
               many
               Errors
            
             ,
             and
             is
             brought
             unto
             establishments
             by
             so
             many
             uncertainties
             ,
             hath
             singular
             success
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             no
             other
             man
             hath
             reason
             to
             look
             for
             .
             Or
             he
             is
             like
             
               Robert
               Duke
            
             of
             Normandy
             who
             when
             he
             caused
             the
             Saracens
             to
             carry
             him
             into
             Jerusalem
             ,
             sent
             word
             unto
             his
             friends
             in
             Europe
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               carried
               into
               Heaven
               on
               the
               backs
               of
               Devils
               .
            
          
           
             It
             may
             also
             in
             particular
             be
             easily
             made
             to
             appear
             how
             unsuited
             your
             means
             of
             bringing
             men
             unto
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             ,
             are
             unto
             that
             Supposition
             of
             the
             present
             
             Differences
             in
             Religion
             between
             you
             and
             us
             ,
             which
             you
             proceed
             upon
             .
             For
             ,
             suppose
             a
             man
             be
             convinced
             that
             many
             things
             taught
             by
             your
             Church
             are
             false
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             the
             case
             to
             be
             between
             you
             and
             us
             ;
             what
             course
             would
             you
             take
             with
             him
             to
             reduce
             him
             unto
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ?
             would
             you
             tell
             him
             that
             your
             Church
             
               cannot
               erre
            
             ,
             or
             would
             you
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             him
             that
             the
             particulars
             which
             he
             instanceth
             in
             as
             Errours
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             indeed
             ,
             but
             real
             Truths
             and
             necessarily
             by
             him
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
             The
             former
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             speak
             it
             out
             ,
             down-right
             and
             openly
             ,
             as
             becometh
             men
             who
             distrust
             not
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Principles
             (
             for
             he
             that
             is
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Truth
             never
             fears
             its
             strength
             )
             would
             soon
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             very
             
               wise
               course
            
             indeed
             .
             You
             would
             perswade
             a
             man
             in
             generall
             that
             you
             
               cannot
               erre
            
             ,
             whilest
             he
             gives
             you
             instances
             that
             you
             have
             
               actually
               erred
            
             .
             Do
             not
             think
             you
             have
             any
             Sophisms
             against
             Motion
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             will
             prevail
             with
             any
             man
             to
             assent
             unto
             you
             ,
             whilest
             he
             is
             able
             to
             
               rise
               and
               walk
            
             to
             and
             fro
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             convinced
             of
             any
             thing
             wherein
             you
             erre
             ,
             believes
             the
             opposite
             unto
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             grounds
             unto
             him
             sufficiently
             cogent
             to
             require
             his
             assent
             :
             If
             you
             could
             now
             perswade
             him
             that
             
               you
               cannot
               erre
            
             ,
             whilest
             he
             actually
             believes
             things
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             your
             Determination
             ,
             what
             a
             sweet
             condition
             should
             you
             bring
             him
             into
             ?
             can
             you
             enable
             him
             to
             believe
             Contradictions
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ?
             Or
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             on
             particular
             grounds
             and
             evidences
             is
             come
             to
             a
             setled
             firm
             perswasion
             that
             any
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             suppose
             that
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             is
             false
             and
             contradictory
             unto
             Scripture
             and
             right
             Reason
             ;
             if
             you
             should
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             particulars
             ,
             in
             generall
             puzzle
             him
             with
             Sophisms
             and
             pretences
             for
             your
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             
             for
             him
             immediately
             to
             forego
             that
             perswasion
             in
             particular
             ,
             which
             his
             mind
             upon
             cogent
             and
             to
             him
             unavoidable
             grounds
             and
             arguments
             was
             possessed
             withall
             ,
             without
             a
             rationall
             removall
             of
             those
             grounds
             and
             Arguments
             ?
             Mens
             belief
             of
             things
             never
             pierces
             deeper
             into
             their
             Souls
             than
             their
             imagination
             ,
             who
             can
             take
             it
             up
             and
             lay
             it
             down
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             therefore
             ,
             you
             would
             take
             the
             
               latter
               course
            
             ,
             and
             strive
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             his
             mistakes
             in
             the
             things
             that
             he
             judgeth
             erroneous
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             And
             what
             way
             would
             you
             proceed
             by
             for
             his
             Conviction
             ?
             Would
             you
             not
             produce
             
               Testimonies
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             with
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Suffrage
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ?
             Nay
             would
             you
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             errour
             he
             charge
             you
             withall
             ,
             be
             that
             of
             the
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             all
             your
             Controversie-Writers
             of
             note
             take
             this
             course
             .
             And
             do
             you
             not
             see
             then
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             brought
             ,
             whether
             you
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             unto
             the
             use
             of
             
               that
               way
            
             and
             means
             for
             the
             reducing
             of
             men
             unto
             the
             Unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             you
             before
             rejected
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             avow
             as
             sufficient
             to
             that
             purpose
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Proposals
             from
             Protestant
             Principles
             tending
             unto
             Moderation
             and
             Unity
             .
          
           
             YOu
             may
             ,
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             perceive
             how
             upon
             your
             
               own
               Principles
            
             you
             are
             utterly
             disenabled
             to
             exercise
             any
             true
             moderation
             towards
             Dissenters
             from
             you
             :
             And
             that
             which
             you
             do
             so
             exercise
             ,
             we
             are
             beholding
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             Cicero
             said
             of
             the
             Honesty
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Epicureans
             ,
             to
             the
             Goodness
             of
             their
             Nature
             which
             the
             illness
             of
             their
             Opinions
             cannot
             
             corrupt
             .
             Neither
             are
             you
             any
             way
             enabled
             by
             them
             to
             reduce
             men
             
               unto
               the
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             more
             happy
             in
             your
             proposing
             of
             
               Good
               Ends
            
             unto
             your self
             ,
             than
             you
             are
             unhappy
             in
             chusing
             mediums
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             them
             .
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             for
             your
             own
             skill
             ,
             you
             are
             able
             like
             Archimedes
             to
             remove
             the
             earthly-Bull
             of
             our
             Contentions
             ;
             but
             you
             are
             like
             him
             again
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             no
             where
             to
             stand
             whilest
             you
             go
             about
             your
             work
             .
             However
             we
             thank
             you
             for
             your
             Good
             intentions
             ;
             
               In
               magnis
               voluisse
            
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             commendation
             .
             Protestants
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             are
             furnished
             with
             
               firm
               stable
               Principles
            
             and
             Rules
             in
             the
             pursuit
             both
             of
             Moderation
             and
             Unity
             :
             And
             there
             are
             
               some
               things
            
             in
             themselves
             very
             practicable
             ,
             and
             naturally
             deducible
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               compleat
               exercise
               of
               Moderation
            
             may
             be
             obteined
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             progress
             made
             towards
             Vnity
             than
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             by
             a
             rigid
             contending
             to
             impose
             different
             Principles
             on
             one
             another
             ;
             or
             by
             impetuous
             clamours
             of
             
               lo
               here
            
             and
             
               lo
               there
            
             ,
             which
             at
             present
             most
             men
             are
             taken
             up
             withall
             :
             Some
             few
             of
             them
             I
             shall
             name
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             a
             
               pacifick
               Coronis
            
             to
             the
             preceding
             ●ristical
             Discourse
             ;
             and
             
               
                 —
                 Si
                 quid
                 novisti
                 rectius
                 ist
                 is
              
               
                 Candidus
                 imperti
                 ;
                 si
                 non
                 ,
                 his
                 ntere
                 mecum
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               they
               are
               these
            
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Whereas
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             determined
             that
             our
             happiness
             consisteth
             not
             in
             the
             knowing
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             in
             doing
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             seeing
             that
             no
             man
             can
             expect
             any
             benefit
             or
             advantage
             from
             or
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             
               only
               they
            
             that
             yeeld
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             alone
             he
             is
             a
             
               Captain
               of
               Salvation
            
             ;
             the
             first
             thing
             wherein
             all
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             ought
             
               to
               agree
            
             and
             consent
             together
             is
             ,
             joyntly
             to
             obey
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             
               live
               godlliy
               ,
               righteously
               and
               soberly
               
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
            
             following
             after
             holiness
             without
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             God
             :
             Untill
             we
             all
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             our
             business
             ,
             and
             fix
             it
             as
             our
             end
             ,
             in
             vain
             shall
             we
             attempt
             to
             agree
             in
             notionall
             and
             speculative
             Truths
             ;
             nor
             would
             it
             be
             much
             to
             our
             advantage
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             as
             I
             remember
             I
             have
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             so
             I
             now
             on
             this
             occasion
             tell
             you
             again
             ,
             It
             will
             at
             the
             last
             day
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             any
             man
             what
             party
             or
             way
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             he
             hath
             been
             of
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             personally
             been
             
               born
               again
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             mixing
             the
             Promises
             of
             Christ
             with
             faith
             ,
             have
             thereupon
             
               yeilded
               obedience
            
             unto
             him
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             I
             confess
             men
             may
             have
             many
             advantages
             in
             one
             way
             that
             they
             may
             not
             have
             in
             another
             :
             They
             may
             have
             better
             means
             of
             instruction
             ,
             and
             better
             examples
             for
             imitation
             ;
             But
             as
             to
             the
             event
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             all
             unbelievers
             ,
             all
             unrighteous
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             Persons
             ;
             And
             men
             may
             be
             very
             zealous
             believers
             in
             a
             Party
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             unbelievers
             as
             to
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Principle
             wherein
             as
             I
             take
             it
             all
             
               Christians
               agree
            
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             will
             do
             no
             man
             the
             least
             Good
             as
             to
             his
             eternall
             concernments
             ,
             that
             lives
             not
             up
             to
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ;
             yea
             it
             will
             be
             an
             aggravation
             of
             his
             condemnation
             :
             And
             the
             want
             hereof
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             lost
             all
             the
             ●ustre
             and
             splendour
             of
             the
             Religion
             taught
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Would
             Christians
             of
             all
             Parties
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             retrive
             its
             reputation
             ,
             wherein
             also
             their
             own
             bliss
             and
             happiness
             is
             involved
             ,
             by
             an
             
               universall
               obedience
            
             unto
             the
             precepts
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             insensibly
             sink
             a
             thousand
             of
             their
             Differences
             under
             ground
             .
             Were
             this
             attended
             unto
             ,
             the
             world
             would
             quickly
             say
             with
             admiration
             
               
                 Magnus
                 ab
                 integro
                 sêcloram
                 nascitur
                 ordo
                 :
              
               
                 Jam
                 nova
                 progenies
                 Coelo
                 demittitur
                 alto
                 .
              
            
             
             The
             old
             glorious
             beautifull
             face
             of
             Christianity
             would
             be
             restored
             unto
             it
             again
             ,
             which
             many
             deform
             more
             and
             more
             every
             day
             by
             painting
             a
             dead
             carcass
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             living
             Spouse
             of
             Christ.
             And
             if
             ever
             we
             intend
             to
             take
             
               one
               step
            
             towards
             any
             agreement
             or
             unity
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             fixing
             this
             Principle
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             
               no
               advantage
            
             to
             any
             man
             whatever
             Church
             or
             way
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             he
             be
             of
             ,
             unless
             he
             
               personally
               believe
            
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             obedience
             unto
             all
             the
             precepts
             of
             Christ.
             And
             that
             for
             him
             who
             doth
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             trampling
             of
             the
             whose
             Gospel
             underfoot
             to
             say
             that
             his
             salvation
             could
             be
             endangered
             ,
             by
             his
             not
             being
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Church
             or
             way
             ;
             especially
             considering
             how
             much
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             immixed
             its
             self
             into
             all
             the
             known
             wayes
             that
             are
             in
             it
             .
             Were
             this
             once
             well
             fixed
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             did
             they
             practically
             believe
             that
             men
             shall
             not
             be
             dealt
             with
             all
             at
             the
             last
             day
             by
             gross
             ,
             as
             of
             this
             or
             that
             party
             or
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             Individuall
             Person
             must
             stand
             upon
             his
             own
             bottome
             ,
             
               live
               by
               his
               own
               faith
            
             ,
             or
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             other
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             but
             himself
             ;
             wee
             should
             quickly
             find
             their
             keenness
             in
             promoting
             and
             contending
             for
             their
             severall
             parties
             ,
             taken
             off
             ,
             theirheat
             allayed
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             begin
             to
             find
             their
             business
             and
             concernment
             in
             Religion
             to
             be
             utterly
             another
             matter
             than
             they
             thought
             of
             .
             For
             the
             present
             ,
             some
             Protestants
             think
             that
             when
             the
             
               Roman
               Power
            
             is
             by
             one
             means
             or
             other
             broken
             which
             they
             expect
             ,
             that
             then
             wee
             shall
             agree
             and
             have
             peace
             ;
             Romanists
             on
             the
             other
             side
             look
             for
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             extirpation
             of
             all
             that
             they
             call
             Heresy
             or
             Hereticks
             by
             one
             way
             or
             other
             :
             some
             pretending
             highly
             to
             Moderation
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             especially
             among
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             hope
             that
             it
             may
             be
             attained
             ,
             by
             
               mutuall
               condescension
            
             of
             the
             Parties
             at
             variance
             ,
             contemperation
             of
             opinions
             
             and
             practises
             unto
             the
             present
             distant
             apprehensions
             and
             interests
             of
             the
             
               chief
               leaders
            
             of
             either
             side
             ;
             what
             issue
             and
             event
             their
             desires
             ,
             hopes
             ,
             and
             attempts
             ,
             will
             have
             ,
             time
             will
             shew
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             until
             by
             a
             
               fresh
               powring
            
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             from
             on
             high
             ,
             I
             see
             Christians
             in
             profession
             ,
             agreeing
             in
             pursuing
             the
             end
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             be
             
               followers
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             in
             a
             conversation
             becoming
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             without
             trusting
             to
             the
             Parties
             wherein
             they
             are
             engaged
             ;
             I
             shall
             have
             very
             little
             hopes
             to
             see
             any
             Unity
             amongst
             us
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             one
             jot
             better
             than
             our
             present
             Differences
             :
             To
             see
             this
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             would
             make
             me
             say
             
               O
               mihi
               tam
               longe
               maneat
               pars
               ultima
               vitae
               .
            
             The
             present
             face
             of
             Christianity
             makes
             the
             world
             a
             wearisome
             wilderness
             :
             Nor
             should
             I
             think
             any
             thing
             a
             more
             necessary
             Duty
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             be
             for
             Persons
             of
             Piety
             and
             ability
             to
             apologize
             for
             the
             Religion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             inconcerned
             it
             is
             in
             the
             wayes
             and
             practises
             of
             the
             most
             that
             profess
             it
             ;
             and
             how
             utterly
             another
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             from
             what
             in
             the
             world
             it
             is
             represented
             to
             be
             ,
             so
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             unto
             that
             Atheism
             which
             is
             breaking
             in
             upon
             us
             from
             the
             contempt
             that
             men
             have
             of
             that
             Idaea
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             profession
             ,
             and
             lives
             of
             its
             Professors
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             that
             I
             suppose
             it
             more
             immediately
             incumbent
             on
             them
             and
             us
             all
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             same
             work
             in
             a
             
               reall
               expression
            
             of
             its
             power
             and
             excellency
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             goodness
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             heavenliness
             of
             conversation
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             is
             only
             as
             yet
             in
             sacret
             acquainted
             withall
             ,
             When
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             way
             for
             a
             farther
             agreement
             will
             be
             open
             and
             facile
             ;
             and
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             men
             will
             fight
             on
             ,
             
               
                 Ipsique
                 ,
                 nepotesque
              
               
                 Et
                 nati
                 natorum
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 nascentur
                 ab
                 illis
                 .
              
            
             
             We
             shall
             have
             no
             end
             of
             our
             Quarrels
             .
             Could
             I
             see
             an
             Heroick
             temper
             fall
             on
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             of
             the
             severall
             parties
             at
             variance
             ,
             to
             bid
             adieu
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             its
             customs
             ,
             manners
             ,
             and
             fashions
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             vain
             and
             perishing
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             locall
             corporall
             retirement
             from
             the
             men
             and
             lawfull
             businesses
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             necessary
             callings
             and
             employments
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             
               their
               spirits
               &
               affections
            
             ;
             could
             I
             see
             them
             taking
             up
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             on
             their
             backs
             in
             its
             figure
             ,
             but
             on
             their
             hearts
             in
             its
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             whole
             conversation
             conforming
             themselves
             unto
             his
             blessed
             example
             ,
             so
             teaching
             all
             others
             of
             their
             parties
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             build
             upon
             for
             a
             blessed
             Eternity
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             please
             and
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             their
             conceited
             Orthodoxie
             in
             the
             trifling
             Differences
             which
             they
             have
             with
             other
             Christans
             ,
             I
             should
             hope
             the
             very
             name
             of
             persecution
             and
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christian
             Moderation
             would
             quickly
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             that
             errour
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             long
             lived
             after
             them
             .
             But
             whilest
             these
             things
             are
             
               farre
               from
               us
            
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             flatter
             our selves
             ,
             as
             though
             a
             
               windy
               flourish
               of
               words
            
             had
             any
             efficacy
             in
             it
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Moderation
             and
             unity
             .
             At
             variance
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             at
             variance
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             be
             ;
             that
             being
             but
             one
             of
             the
             Evils
             that
             at
             this
             day
             triumph
             in
             the
             world
             over
             conquered
             Christianity
             .
             This
             being
             suposed
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Whereas
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             where
             ofmen
             attain
             unto
             Wisedome
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             measure
             of
             light
             and
             Grace
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Spirit
               who
               devides
               unto
               every
               man
               as
               he
               will
            
             is
             pleased
             to
             communicate
             unto
             them
             ,
             if
             men
             would
             not
             frame
             any
             other
             Rule
             or
             standard
             unto
             that
             Wisedom
             ,
             and
             the
             various
             degrees
             of
             it
             but
             only
             that
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             assigned
             thereunto
             ,
             the
             fuell
             would
             upon
             the
             matter
             be
             wholly
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             fire
             of
             our
             
             Contentions
             .
             All
             men
             
               have
               not
            
             ,
             nor
             let
             men
             pretend
             what
             they
             please
             to
             the
             contrary
             
               ever
               had
            
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             have
             the
             fame
             light
             ,
             the
             same
             knowledg
             ,
             the
             same
             spirituall
             Wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             assurance
             ,
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             comprehension
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             But
             whilest
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Rule
             ,
             the
             same
             
               objective
               Revelation
            
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             the
             same
             means
             to
             grow
             spiritually
             wise
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             the
             agreement
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             calls
             them
             unto
             .
             To
             frame
             for
             them
             all
             in
             Rigid
             confessions
             ,
             or
             Systemes
             of
             supposed
             credible
             Propositions
             a
             Procrustes
             bed
             to
             stretch
             them
             upon
             ,
             or
             crop
             them
             unto
             the
             size
             of
             ,
             so
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             same
             opinion
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             is
             a
             vain
             and
             fruitless
             attempt
             that
             men
             have
             for
             many
             Generations
             wear●ed
             themselves
             about
             ,
             and
             yet
             continue
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Remove
             out
             of
             the
             way
             Anathemas
             upon
             Propositions
             arbitrarily
             composed
             and
             expressed
             ,
             Philosophical
             Conclusions
             Rules
             of
             faith
             of
             a
             meer
             humane
             composure
             ,
             or
             use
             them
             no
             otherwise
             but
             only
             to
             testifie
             the
             voluntary
             consent
             of
             mens
             minds
             ,
             in
             expressing
             to
             their
             own
             satisfaction
             the
             things
             which
             they
             do
             believe
             ,
             and
             let
             men
             be
             esteemed
             to
             beleive
             and
             to
             have
             attained
             degrees
             in
             the
             faith
             according
             as
             they
             are
             
               taught
               of
               God
            
             ,
             with
             an
             allowance
             for
             every
             ones
             measure
             of
             means
             ,
             light
             ,
             grace
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             things
             in
             our
             own
             Power
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             nearer
             unto
             quietness
             than
             most
             men
             imagine
             .
             When
             Christians
             had
             any
             unity
             is
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Bible
             alone
             was
             thought
             to
             contain
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             endeavoured
             to
             learn
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             
               own
               endeavours
            
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             were
             instructed
             therein
             by
             their
             guides
             ;
             neither
             did
             they
             pursue
             this
             work
             with
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             they
             might
             be
             strengthened
             in
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             learn
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             
             obey
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             come
             to
             the
             blessed
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             .
             Nor
             will
             there
             ever
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             be
             again
             any
             Unity
             among
             them
             ,
             untill
             things
             are
             reduced
             to
             the
             
               same
               state
            
             and
             condition
             .
             But
             among
             all
             the
             vanities
             that
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             are
             exercised
             with
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             to
             be
             compared
             unto
             that
             ,
             of
             their
             hoping
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             bring
             all
             Persons
             that
             profess
             the
             Religion
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             
               same
               opinions
            
             about
             all
             particulars
             ,
             which
             are
             any
             way
             determined
             to
             belong
             thereunto
             ;
             especially
             considering
             how
             endlesly
             they
             are
             multiplied
             and
             branched
             into
             instances
             ,
             such
             for
             ought
             appears
             the
             
               first
               Churches
            
             took
             little
             or
             no
             notice
             of
             ;
             nay
             neither
             knew
             ,
             nor
             understood
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             termes
             wherin
             they
             are
             now
             proposed
             as
             a
             tessera
             of
             Communion
             among
             Christians
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ;
             leave
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             unto
             its
             
               primitive
               Liberty
            
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             beleived
             to
             be
             revealed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Revelation
             of
             it
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             men
             searched
             and
             studied
             ,
             to
             become
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             others
             to
             be
             wise
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             living
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Contests
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             quickly
             vanish
             and
             disappear
             .
             But
             whilest
             every
             one
             hath
             a
             Confession
             ,
             a
             Way
             ,
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             its
             Authority
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             imposed
             on
             all
             others
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             cryes
             to
             his
             nearest
             relations
             
               
                 Lupis
                 &
                 agnis
                 quanta
                 sortito
                 obtigit
              
               
                 Tecum
                 mihi
                 discordia
                 est
                 .
              
            
             We
             may
             look
             for
             peace
             ,
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             Vnity
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             here
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             not
             sooner
             :
             So
             that
          
           
             III.
             If
             those
             
               Theologicall
               Determinations
            
             that
             make
             up
             at
             this
             day
             amongst
             some
             men
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             Assertions
             ,
             Positions
             ,
             or
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             
               Articles
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             Truth
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             delivered
             in
             the
             words
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             teacheth
             ,
             but
             in
             termes
             of
             Art
             ,
             and
             in
             Answer
             unto
             Rules
             and
             
             Notions
             ,
             which
             the
             world
             might
             happily
             without
             any
             great
             disadvantage
             been
             unacquainted
             withall
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             had
             not
             Aristotle
             found
             them
             out
             ,
             or
             stumbled
             on
             them
             ,
             might
             be
             eliminated
             from
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             left
             for
             men
             to
             exercise
             their
             wits
             about
             who
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Truth
            
             which
             is
             according
             unto
             Godliness
             ,
             left
             unto
             that
             Noble
             ,
             Heavenly
             ,
             Spirituall
             generous
             amplitude
             wherein
             it
             was
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scripture
             and
             beleived
             in
             the
             first
             Churches
             ,
             innumerable
             Causes
             of
             strife
             and
             Contentions
             would
             be
             taken
             away
             :
             but
             —
             
               ferri
               video
               meà
               gaudia
               ventis
            
             ,
             small
             hopes
             have
             I
             to
             see
             any
             such
             impression
             and
             consent
             to
             besall
             the
             minds
             of
             concerned
             men
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             one
             
               jot
               more
            
             ,
             of
             the
             reuniting
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             in
             love
             and
             concord
             .
             But
             most
             men
             that
             profess
             any
             thing
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             have
             learned
             it
             as
             an
             Art
             ,
             or
             humane
             Science
             ;
             out
             of
             the
             road
             ,
             compass
             ,
             and
             track
             where
             of
             ,
             they
             know
             nothing
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ;
             nay
             many
             scarce
             know
             the
             things
             in
             themselves
             and
             as
             they
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             
               passing
               skilfull
            
             in
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             expressed
             in
             their
             
               arbitrary
               termes
               of
               Art
            
             ,
             which
             none
             almost
             understand
             but
             themselves
             .
             And
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             such
             men
             who
             are
             not
             a
             few
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             let
             go
             their
             skill
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             their
             repntation
             and
             advantage
             ,
             and
             to
             sacrifice
             them
             all
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             agreement
             that
             we
             are
             seeking
             after
             ?
             Some
             learn
             their
             Divinity
             out
             of
             the
             late
             ,
             and
             
               Modern
               Schools
            
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Reformed
             and
             
               Papall
               Church
            
             ;
             in
             both
             which
             a
             Science
             is
             proposed
             under
             that
             name
             ,
             consisting
             in
             a
             
               farrago
               of
               Credible
               Propositions
            
             ,
             asserted
             in
             termes
             suited
             unto
             that
             Philosophy
             that
             is
             variously
             predominant
             in
             them
             .
             What
             a
             kind
             of
             Theology
             this
             hath
             praduced
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             
               Agricola
               ,
               Erasmus
               ,
               Vives
               ,
               Jansenius
               ,
            
             with
             innumerable
             other
             Learned
             men
             of
             
             your
             own
             ,
             have
             sufficiently
             declared
             .
             And
             that
             it
             hath
             any
             better
             success
             in
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             ,
             many
             things
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             instance
             in
             ,
             give
             me
             cause
             to
             doubt
             .
             Some
             boast
             themselves
             to
             learn
             their
             Divinity
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             depart
             not
             from
             their
             sense
             and
             idiome
             of
             expression
             in
             what
             they
             beleive
             and
             profess
             :
             But
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             what
             for
             want
             of
             wisedom
             and
             judgement
             in
             themselves
             ,
             what
             for
             such
             reasons
             taken
             from
             the
             writings
             which
             they
             make
             their
             Oracles
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             upon
             ,
             much
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             some
             of
             these
             men
             consists
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             to
             avoid
             provocation
             I
             shall
             not
             express
             .
             Whilest
             men
             are
             thus
             
               preing
               aged
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             to
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             Divinity
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             as
             to
             that
             mode
             wherein
             alone
             they
             have
             imbibed
             it
             ,
             is
             little
             or
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             ;
             nor
             will
             it
             be
             easie
             to
             perswade
             them
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Mystery
             layed
             up
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             all
             true
             Divinity
             a
             Wisedom
             in
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             that
             Mystery
             ;
             and
             skill
             to
             live
             unto
             God
             accordingly
             ;
             without
             which
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             
               no
               Peace
               or
               agreement
            
             in
             this
             world
             .
             
               Nobis
               curiositate
               opus
               non
               est
               post
               Jesum
               Christum
               ,
               nec
               inquisitione
               post
               Evangelium
               ,
            
             sayes
             
               Tertullian
               .
               Curiosity
               after
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Philosophicall
               inquisitions
               (
               in
               Religion
               )
               after
               the
               Gospel
               belongs
               not
               unto
               us
               .
            
             As
             we
             are
          
           
             IV.
             It
             were
             well
             ,
             if
             Christians
             would
             but
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             what
             and
             
               how
               many
               things
               they
               are
               wherein
               their
               present
               Apprehensions
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               of
               God
               do
               center
               and
               agree
            
             ;
             I
             mean
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             nature
             and
             importance
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             they
             will
             lead
             men
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             
               pleasing
               God
            
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             .
             Were
             not
             an
             endeavour
             to
             this
             purpose
             impeded
             by
             many
             mens
             importunate
             cryes
             of
             all
             or
             none
             ,
             as
             good
             
               nothing
               at
               all
            
             ,
             as
             not
             
               every
               thing
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             in
             this
             or
             that
             
               way
               ,
               mode
            
             ,
             or
             fashion
             ;
             it
             might
             not
             a
             litlle
             conduce
             to
             the
             Pea●e
             of
             Christendom
             .
             And
             I
             must
             acknowledg
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             is
             prejudice
             ,
             Carnall
             interest
             ,
             love
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             present
             enjoyments
             ,
             with
             other
             Secular
             Advantages
             ,
             joyned
             with
             Pride
             ,
             Self-will
             and
             contempt
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             keep
             the
             professours
             of
             Christianity
             from
             conspiring
             to
             improve
             this
             Consideration
             .
             But
             God
             help
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             for
             Partyes
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             exact
             being
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             
               only
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             at
             least
             that
             others
             are
             so
             ,
             only
             
               so
               far
            
             as
             they
             agree
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             being
             our selves
             the
             Rule
             and
             Standard
             of
             all
             Gospell
             Church
             state
             ,
             laying
             weight
             upon
             what
             we
             differ
             from
             others
             in
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             exceedingly
             above
             what
             it
             doth
             deserve
             .
             Were
             the
             
               Same
               mind
               in
               us
               that
               was
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             the
             same
             frame
             of
             spirit
             that
             was
             in
             his
             blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             try
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             love
             and
             care
             towards
             all
             that
             profess
             his
             Name
             ,
             by
             a
             Sedate
             Consideration
             at
             least
             ,
             how
             far
             he
             hath
             instructed
             them
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             what
             effects
             this
             learning
             of
             him
             may
             produce
             .
             And
             to
             tell
             you
             truly
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             think
             there
             is
             a
             more
             
               horrid
               monster
            
             in
             the
             earth
             than
             that
             opinion
             is
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             
               great
               diversity
            
             that
             there
             is
             among
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             includes
             happiness
             and
             Salvation
             within
             the
             limits
             and
             precincts
             of
             any
             party
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             though
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             their
             own
             
               faith
               ,
               obedience
            
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             could
             not
             possibly
             do
             them
             any
             good
             in
             their
             station
             and
             condition
             .
             This
             is
             that
             
               Al●cto
               ,
               —
               Cuitristia
               bella
            
             
               
                 Iraque
                 insidiaeque
                 &
                 crimina
                 noxia
                 Cordi
                 ,
              
               
                 Odit
                 &
                 ipse
                 pater
                 Pl●ton
                 ,
                 odere
                 sorores
              
               
                 Tartareae
                 Monstrum
                 :
                 Tot
                 sese
                 vertit
                 in
                 ora
                 .
              
               
                 Tam
                 saevae
                 facies
                 ,
                 tot
                 pullulat
                 atra
                 Colubris
                 .
              
            
             Whereever
             this
             opinion
             takes
             place
             ,
             which
             indeed
             bid●
             defiance
             to
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             
             with
             a
             Gigantick
             boldness
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             talk
             of
             
               Moderation
               ,
               Vnity
            
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             is
             to
             mock
             others
             and
             to
             befool
             themselves
             in
             things
             of
             the
             greatest
             importance
             in
             the
             world
             :
             
               altera
               manu
               ostentant
               panem
               ,
               alter
               a
               lapidem
               ferunt
               :
            
             for
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             any
             firmer
             per●wasion
             in
             and
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             nor
             that
             yields
             more
             satisfaction
             and
             contentment
             unto
             my
             mind
             in
             reflections
             upon
             it
             ,
             than
             this
             ;
             that
             if
             a
             man
             
               sincerely
               beleive
               all
               that
               ,
               and
               only
               that
               ,
               wherein
               all
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               agree
               ,
               and
               yield
               obedience
               unto
               God
               according
               to
               the
               guidance
               of
               what
               he
               doth
               so
               beleive
               ,
               not
               neglecting
               or
               refusing
               the
               knowledg
               of
               any
               one
               Truth
               that
               he
               hath
               sufficient
               means
               to
               be
               instructed
               ●
               ,
               he
               need
               not
               go
               unto
               any
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               to
               secure
               his
               Salvation
               :
               Hic
               murus
               aheneus
               esto
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             joyn
             himself
             unto
             
               some
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             or
             other
             ,
             which
             walks
             in
             professed
             subjection
             unto
             his
             institutions
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             his
             appointments
             .
             But
             to
             think
             that
             his
             not
             being
             of
             ,
             or
             joyning
             with
             this
             or
             that
             Society
             ,
             should
             out
             him
             off
             from
             all
             hopes
             of
             a
             
               blessed
               eternity
            
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             entertain
             a
             viper
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             or
             to
             act
             suitably
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             
               old
               Serpent
            
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             ●orth
             the
             venome
             of
             of
             his
             poyson
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Antients
             indeed
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               that
               out
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               Salvation
               .
            
             And
             so
             say
             I
             also
             ;
             bu●
             withall
             ,
             that
             the
             beleif
             mentioned
             of
             the
             Truths
             generally
             embraced
             by
             Christians
             in
             their
             present
             divisions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             I
             still
             speak
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             and
             numerous
             Societies
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             and
             its
             profession
             ,
             do
             so
             constitute
             a
             man
             a
             member
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             whilest
             he
             
               walks
               answerably
            
             to
             his
             profession
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             ,
             no
             not
             of
             
               all
               the
               Churches
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             divest
             him
             of
             that
             Priviledge
             .
             Nor
             can
             all
             these
             cryes
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
               We
               are
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               we
               are
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             you
             are
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             perswade
             me
             but
             that
             as
             
               every
               Assembly
            
             in
             the
             generall
             notion
             of
             it
             is
             a
             Chorch
             ,
             so
             every
             Assembly
             of
             Christians
             that
             ordinarlly
             meet
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             Christ
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             ,
             is
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               
                 Haec
                 mi
                 pater
              
               
                 Te
                 dicere
                 aequum
                 fuit
                 &
                 id
                 defendere
              
            
             
             when
             you
             talked
             of
             Moderation
             and
             Unity
             ,
             such
             Principles
             as
             these
             ,
             had
             better
             become
             you
             ,
             than
             those
             which
             you
             either
             privately
             couched
             in
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             or
             openly
             insisted
             on
             .
             Men
             that
             think
             of
             Reducing
             unity
             among
             Christians
             ,
             upon
             the
             precise
             terms
             of
             that
             Truth
             which
             they
             suppose
             themselves
             insolidum
             possessors
             of
             ,
             
               Ipsi
               fibe
               somnia
               fingunt
            
             ,
             do
             but
             entertain
             themselves
             with
             
               pleasant
               dreams
            
             ,
             which
             a
             little
             Consideration
             may
             awake
             them
             from
             Charity
             ,
             condescension
             ,
             a
             retrenchment
             of
             opinions
             with
             a
             rejection
             of
             secular
             interests
             ,
             and
             a
             design
             for
             the
             
               pursuit
               of
               generall
               obedience
            
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             respect
             to
             the
             
               Particular
               enclousures
            
             which
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             and
             different
             measures
             of
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             have
             made
             in
             the
             field
             of
             the
             Lord
             as
             should
             confine
             the
             effects
             of
             any
             Duty
             towards
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             those
             within
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             
               like
               actings
               of
               minds
            
             suited
             unto
             the
             example
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             must
             introduce
             the
             
               desired
               Vnity
            
             ,
             or
             wee
             shall
             expect
             it
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             some
             of
             my
             
               hasty
               thoughts
            
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             you
             and
             others
             ,
             may
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             you
             and
             they
             please
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             shall
             pray
             that
             we
             may
             amidst
             all
             our
             
               Differences
               ,
               love
            
             one
             another
             ,
             pray
             for
             one
             another
             ,
             
               wait
               patiently
            
             for
             the
             communication
             of
             farther
             Light
             unto
             one
             another
             ,
             leave
             evil
             surmizes
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             the
             condemning
             and
             seeking
             the
             ruine
             of
             those
             that
             dissent
             from
             us
             ,
             which
             men
             usually
             do
             on
             various
             pretences
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             false
             and
             coyned
             for
             the
             present
             purpose
             .
             And
             when
             we
             can
             arrive
             thereunto
             ,
             I
             shall
             hope
             that
             from
             such
             
               generall
               Principles
            
             a●
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             somewhat
             may
             be
             advanced
             towards
             the
             Peace
             of
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             will
             be
             so
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             concernment
             of
             Religion
             shall
             in
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             be
             unravelled
             from
             that
             worldly
             and
             
               secular
               interest
            
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             hath
             been
             wound
             up
             and
             entangled
             for
             sundry
             Ages
             ;
             and
             when
             men
             shall
             not
             be
             ingaged
             from
             their
             cradles
             to
             their
             graves
             in
             a
             precipitate
             Zeal
             for
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             Profession
             ,
             by
             outward
             Advantages
             inseparably
             mixed
             and
             blended
             with
             it
             before
             they
             came
             into
             the
             world
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             to
             expect
             unity
             in
             profession
             ,
             by
             the
             Reduction
             of
             all
             men
             to
             a
             precise
             agreement
             in
             
               all
               the
               Doctrines
            
             that
             have
             been
             and
             are
             ventilated
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Acts
             and
             wayes
             of
             worship
             ;
             is
             to
             refer
             the
             Supream
             and
             last
             Determination
             of
             things
             evangelical
             to
             the
             sword
             secular
             power
             ,
             and
             violence
             ;
             and
             to
             inscribe
             
               vox
               ultima
               Christi
            
             ,
             upon
             great
             guns
             and
             other
             engines
             of
             war
             ;
             seing
             otherwise
             it
             will
             not
             be
             effected
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             done
             this
             way
             I
             know
             not
             .
             
               Sponte
               tonat
               coeunt
               ipsae
               sine
               flamine
               nubes●
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
          
           
             Further
             Vindication
             of
             the
             second
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ;
             the
             remaining
             Principles
             of
             Fiat
             Lux
             considered
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             time
             to
             return
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             our
             review
             of
             those
             Principles
             ,
             which
             I
             observed
             your
             Discourse
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             .
             The
             next
             as
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             p.
             103.
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               one
               that
               seeks
               nothing
               but
               our
               good
               ,
               that
               never
               did
               us
               harm
               ,
               but
               hath
               the
               Care
               and
               inspectirn
               of
               us
               committed
               unto
               him
               by
               Christ.
            
             In
             the
             Repetition
             hereof
             you
             leave
             out
             all
             the
             last
             part
             ,
             and
             express
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Pope
               is
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               seeks
               nothing
               but
               our
               good
               :
            
             and
             therein
             aim
             at
             a
             double
             advantage
             unto
             your self
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             you
             may
             with
             some
             colour
             of
             Truth
             ,
             though
             really
             without
             it
             ,
             deny
             the
             Assertion
             to
             be
             yours
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             
               latter
               part
            
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             gives
             the
             sence
             ,
             and
             determines
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             is
             expresly
             contended
             for
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             frequently
             ,
             and
             at
             large
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             you
             may
             vent
             an
             empty
             Cavill
             against
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               seeks
               nothing
               ,
               but
               our
               good
            
             ;
             whereas
             had
             you
             added
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               and
               never
               did
               us
               harm
            
             ,
             every
             one
             would
             have
             perceived
             in
             what
             sense
             the
             former
             were
             spoken
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             prevented
             the
             frivolous
             exception
             .
             Your
             words
             are
             ,
             
               This
               also
               I
               nowhere
               aver
               ,
               for
               I
               never
               saw
               him
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               such
               acquaintance
               with
               him
               as
               to
               know
               whither
               he
               be
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               or
               no
               :
               though
               in
               charity
               I
               do
               not
               use
               to
               judge
               hardly
               of
               any
               body
               ;
               much
               less
               could
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               whom
               I
               know
               to
               have
               a
               general
               sollicitude
               for
               all
               Churches
               ,
               seeks
               nothing
               but
               our
               good
               ,
               
               Sir
               if
               I
               had
               pondered
               my
               words
               in
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             
               no
               better
               then
               you
               heed
               yours
               in
               your
               Animadversions
               upon
               it
               ;
               they
               might
               even
               go
               together
               both
               of
               them
               to
               lay
               up
               Pepper
               and
               Spices
               ,
               or
               some
               yet
               more
               vile
               employment
               .
            
          
           
             For
             what
             you
             have
             said
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             consult
             your
             Paragraph
             so
             entitled
             :
             and
             if
             he
             find
             not
             that
             you
             have
             said
             
               ten
               times
               more
            
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             him
             then
             I
             intimated
             in
             the
             words
             layed
             down
             for
             your
             Principle
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             to
             be
             esteemed
             to
             have
             done
             you
             wrong
             .
             You
             have
             indeed
             not
             only
             set
             him
             out
             as
             
               a
               good
               man
            
             ,
             but
             have
             made
             him
             
               much
               more
               then
               a
               man
            
             ,
             and
             have
             ascribed
             that
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             be
             ascribed
             unto
             any
             man
             whatever
             .
             Some
             of
             your
             Expressions
             I
             have
             again
             reminded
             you
             of
             ;
             and
             many
             others
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             might
             be
             instanced
             in
             :
             and
             what
             you
             can
             say
             more
             of
             him
             then
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             unless
             you
             would
             exalt
             him
             above
             
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
            
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             ;
             unless
             you
             should
             set
             him
             in
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             shew
             
               him
               that
               he
               is
               God
            
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             consult
             your
             expressions
             ,
             where
             you
             have
             placed
             them
             ;
             I
             shall
             
               stain
               Paper
            
             with
             them
             no
             more
             .
             And
             you
             do
             but
             trifle
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             you
             tell
             us
             that
             
               you
               know
               not
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               such
               acquaintance
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               good
               men
               or
               no
               ?
               .
            
             As
             though
             your
             personal
             acquaintance
             with
             this
             or
             that
             Pope
             ,
             belonged
             at
             all
             to
             our
             question
             .
             Although
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             very
             strange
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             hang
             the
             weight
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             own
             soul
             ,
             upon
             one
             of
             whom
             
               you
               know
               not
               so
               much
               as
               whither
               he
               be
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               or
               no.
            
             For
             my
             part
             I
             am
             perswaded
             there
             is
             no
             such
             hardship
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             safety
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             depends
             
             on
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             such
             an
             one
             as
             concerning
             wh●m
             we
             know
             not
             whither
             he
             be
             
               a
               good
               man
               or
               no.
            
             The
             Apostle
             layes
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             hope
             in
             better
             ground
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             yet
             what
             ever
             opinion
             you
             may
             have
             of
             your
             
               present
               Pope
            
             ,
             you
             are
             forced
             to
             be
             at
             this
             indifferency
             about
             his
             honesty
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             deny
             but
             that
             very
             many
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             on
             whose
             shoulders
             the
             weight
             of
             all
             your
             Religion
             lay
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             you
             suppose
             it
             doth
             on
             his
             who
             now
             swayes
             the
             
               Papal
               Scepter
            
             ,
             were
             very
             brutes
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             
               being
               good
               men
            
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             the
             worst
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Protestants
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             are
             perswaded
             that
             their
             faith
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             better
             hands
             .
             With
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             as
             by
             you
             set
             down
             ,
             you
             play
             sophistically
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             say
             something
             to
             them
             :
             (
             as
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             never
             observed
             any
             man
             so
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             somewhat
             ,
             were
             it
             right
             or
             wrong
             )
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             utmost
             of
             your
             design
             .
             You
             feign
             the
             sense
             of
             my
             words
             to
             be
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Pope
               doth
               no
               other
               thing
               in
               the
               world
            
             but
             seek
             our
             good
             :
             and
             confute
             me
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               he
               hath
               a
               general
               sollicitude
               for
               all
               Churches
               .
            
             But
             Sir
             ,
             I
             said
             nor
             ,
             
               be
               doth
               nothing
               but
               seek
               our
               good
            
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
             
               he
               se●ks
               nothing
               but
               our
               good
               ,
               and
               never
               did
               us
               harm
               .
            
             And
             you
             may
             quickly
             see
             how
             causelesly
             you
             tall
             into
             a
             contemplation
             of
             your
             accuracy
             in
             your
             Fi●t
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             loosness
             of
             my
             expressions
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             For
             although
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             〈…〉
             heen
             written
             in
             greater
             haste
             then
             〈◊〉
             judgements
             of
             learned
             men
             might
             well
             〈◊〉
             as
             is
             also
             this
             return
             unto
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             〈…〉
             of
             them
             proportioned
             rather
             unto
             the
             merit
             of
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Cause
             in
             agitation
             between
             us
             ;
             yet
             I
             cannot
             see
             that
             you
             or
             any
             〈◊〉
             
             else
             ,
             hath
             any
             just
             cause
             to
             except
             against
             this
             expression
             of
             my
             intention
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             the
             
               only
               one
            
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             falls
             under
             your
             censure
             .
             For
             whereas
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pope
               seeks
               nothing
               but
               our
               good
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               he
               never
               did
               us
               harm
               ,
            
             would
             any
             man
             living
             but
             your self
             ,
             understand
             these
             words
             any
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             with
             reference
             unto
             them
             of
             whom
             I
             spake
             ?
             that
             is
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             
               seeks
               nothing
               but
               our
               good
            
             ,
             whatever
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             wild
             interpretation
             ,
             that
             you
             make
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             whilest
             you
             suppose
             me
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             absolutely
             the
             Pope
             
               doth
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
            
             ,
             or
             hath
             no
             other
             business
             at
             all
             that
             he
             concerns
             himself
             in
             ,
             
               but
               only
               the
               seeking
               of
               our
               good
               in
               particular
               ?
            
             If
             you
             cannot
             allow
             the
             books
             that
             you
             read
             the
             common
             Civility
             of
             interpreting
             things
             indefinitely
             expressed
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             limitations
             that
             the
             subject
             matter
             whereof
             they
             treat
             requires
             ,
             you
             had
             better
             employ
             your
             time
             in
             any
             thing
             then
             study
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             able
             to
             understand
             many
             lines
             in
             any
             Author
             you
             shall
             read
             .
             Nor
             are
             such
             expressions
             to
             be
             avoided
             in
             our
             common
             discourse
             .
             If
             a
             man
             talking
             of
             
               your
               Fiat
            
             should
             say
             that
             
               you
               do
               nothing
               but
               seek
               the
               good
               of
               your
               Countreymen
               ,
            
             would
             you
             interpret
             his
             words
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             denyed
             that
             you
             
               say
               Mass
            
             ,
             and
             
               hear
               Confessions
            
             ,
             or
             to
             intimate
             that
             you
             do
             nothing
             but
             
               write
               Fiats
            
             ?
             and
             you
             know
             with
             whom
             lies
             both
             
               jus
               &
               norma
               loquendi
            
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             and
             last
             Principle
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Devotion
               of
               Catholicks
               far
               transcends
               that
               of
               Protestants
            
             ;
             so
             you
             now
             express
             it
             :
             what
             you
             mention
             being
             but
             one
             part
             of
             three
             ,
             that
             the
             Animadversions
             speak
             unto
             .
             Hereunto
             you
             reply
             ;
             
               But
               Sir
               ,
               I
               never
               made
               in
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             
               any
               Comparisons
               between
               your
               Devotions
               ;
               nor
               can
               I
               say
               how
               much
               the
               one
               is
               ,
               or
               how
               little
               the
               
               other
               :
               but
               you
               are
               the
               maddest
               Commentator
               that
               I
               have
               ever
               seen
               :
               you
               first
               make
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               then
               Animadversions
               upon
               it
               .
            
             Pray
             Sir
             have
             a
             
               little
               patience
            
             ,
             and
             learn
             from
             this
             instance
             not
             to
             be
             too
             confident
             upon
             your
             memory
             for
             the
             future
             .
             I
             shall
             rather
             think
             that
             
               fails
               you
            
             at
             present
             ,
             then
             your
             Conscience
             ;
             but
             a
             failure
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             charge
             it
             where
             you
             please
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             every
             one
             would
             allow
             you
             .
             I
             would
             indeed
             desirously
             free
             my self
             from
             the
             labour
             of
             transcrtbing
             ought
             that
             you
             have
             written
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ;
             and
             only
             refer
             you
             to
             the
             places
             which
             you
             seem
             to
             have
             forgotten
             .
             But
             because
             this
             is
             the
             
               last
               instance
            
             of
             this
             kind
             that
             we
             are
             to
             treat
             about
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             by
             degrees
             raised
             your
             
               Confidence
               ,
               in
               denying
               your
               own
               words
            
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             as
             to
             accuse
             them
             
               of
               madness
            
             ,
             who
             do
             but
             remind
             you
             of
             them
             ;
             I
             shall
             represent
             once
             again
             unto
             you
             what
             you
             have
             written
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             upon
             your
             review
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             will
             
               like
               it
               so
               well
            
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             sorry
             that
             ever
             you
             disowned
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             instance
             only
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             Sect.
             22.
             p.
             270
             ,
             271.
             where
             your
             wordsare
             these
             ,
             
               When
               I
               beheld
            
             (
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Countreys
             )
             
               the
               deep
               reverence
               and
               earnest
               Devotion
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               Majesty
               of
               their
               Service
               ,
               the
               Gravity
               of
               their
               Altars
               ,
               the
               decency
               of
               their
               Priests
               ;
               certainly
               said
               I
               within
               my self
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Gate
               of
               Heaven
               .
               Alass
               our
               Churches
               in
            
             England
             
               as
               they
               be
               now
               ,
               be
               as
               short
               of
               those
               ,
               either
               for
               decency
               ,
               use
               ,
               or
               piety
               ,
               as
               stables
               to
               a
               Princely
               Pallace
               .
               There
               they
               be
               upon
               their
               knees
               all
               the
               week
               long
               at
               their
               prayers
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               constantly
               an
               hour
               together
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               half
               an
               hour
               he
               that
               is
               least
               ;
               and
               my
               house
               said
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               house
               of
               Prayer
               ;
               but
               our
               
               Churches
               are
               either
               shut
               up
               all
               the
               week
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               be
               open
               ,
               are
               wholly
               taken
               up
               with
               boyes
               shouting
               ,
               running
               and
               gambolling
               all
               about
               .
               On
            
             Sundayes
             
               indeed
               our
               people
               sit
               quiet
               ,
               and
               decently
               drest
               ,
               but
               to
               bow
               the
               knee
               is
               quite
               out
               of
               fashion
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               one
               chance
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               rare
               to
               behold
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               very
               nimble
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               up
               as
               down
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               made
               a
               courtship
               with
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               only
               tryed
               if
               his
               nerves
               and
               sinews
               were
               as
               good
               to
               how
               as
               to
               stand
               upright
               ,
               and
               our
               whole
               Religious
               work
               here
               ,
               is
               to
               sit
               quietly
               whilest
               the
               Minister
               speaks
               upon
               a
               Text
               ,
               —
               and
               that
               we
               spend
               all
               our
               dayes
               ,
               ever
               learning
               and
               teaching
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             this
             Discourse
             must
             be
             esteemed
             Text
             ,
             I
             pray
             tell
             me
             whose
             it
             is
             ,
             yours
             or
             mine
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             doth
             not
             contain
             a
             comparison
             between
             the
             Devotion
             of
             your
             Catholicks
             and
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             whether
             that
             that
             of
             the
             former
             be
             not
             preferred
             above
             the
             other
             :
             And
             when
             you
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             pray
             also
             tell
             me
             whether
             you
             suppose
             it
             an
             
               honest
               and
               candid
            
             way
             of
             handling
             matters
             of
             this
             importance
             ,
             or
             indeed
             of
             any
             sert
             whatever
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             say
             and
             unsay
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             according
             unto
             what
             he
             apprehends
             to
             be
             for
             his
             present
             advantage
             .
             And
             whether
             a
             man
             may
             believe
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             so
             accurately
             pondered
             the
             words
             of
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             as
             you
             seem
             to
             pretend
             ;
             seeing
             you
             dare
             not
             abide
             by
             what
             you
             have
             written
             ,
             but
             disclaim
             it
             !
             And
             yet
             I
             confess
             this
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             if
             your
             design
             in
             the
             weighing
             of
             your
             words
             ,
             was
             so
             to
             place
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             deceive
             us
             by
             them
             ;
             which
             indeed
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             .
             But
             it
             is
             your
             unhappiness
             ,
             that
             your
             words
             are
             brought
             unto
             other
             mens
             seales
             after
             they
             had
             so
             fairly
             passed
             your
             own
             .
             For
             the
             Devotion
             its
             self
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             of
             Catholicks
             which
             you
             here
             paint
             forth
             unto
             us
             ,
             it
             looks
             very
             suspitiously
             to
             be
             painted
             .
             The
             
             piety
             of
             your
             Churches
             wherein
             they
             exceed
             ours
             ,
             I
             confess
             I
             understand
             not
             ;
             and
             your
             peoples
             frequenting
             
               publick
               places
            
             to
             perform
             their
             
               private
               devotions
            
             ,
             leans
             much
             to
             the
             old
             Pharisaism
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             hath
             branded
             to
             all
             eternity
             for
             hypocriticall
             ,
             and
             carried
             on
             with
             little
             attendance
             unto
             his
             precept
             of
             making
             the
             closet
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             
               door
               shut
            
             upon
             the
             Devotionists
             ,
             the
             most
             
               proper
               seat
            
             of
             private
             supplications
             .
             Besides
             if
             their
             prayers
             consist
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             do
             ,
             in
             going
             over
             by
             tale
             a
             set
             number
             of
             sayings
             which
             they
             little
             understand
             ;
             you
             may
             do
             well
             to
             commend
             your
             Devotion
             to
             them
             that
             understand
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Gospel
             for
             those
             that
             do
             ,
             will
             not
             attend
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             so
             I
             have
             once
             more
             passed
             through
             the
             Principles
             of
             your
             work
             ,
             with
             a
             fresh
             discussion
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             tell
             you
             again
             I
             suppose
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             
               judicious
               and
               ingenuous
               Persons
            
             ,
             in
             the
             sophistry
             and
             inconclusiveness
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             My
             further
             proceedure
             being
             intended
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             your self
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             as
             have
             imbided
             the
             prejudices
             which
             you
             endeavour
             to
             forestall
             your
             minds
             with
             all
             ,
             and
             thereby
             have
             given
             no
             small
             impeachment
             unto
             your
             judgement
             and
             ingenuity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
          
           
             Judicious
             Readers
             .
             Schoolmen
             the
             forgers
             of
             Popery
             .
             Nature
             of
             the
             Discourse
             in
             Fiat
             Lux.
             
          
           
             YOur
             ensuing
             Discourses
             are
             such
             as
             might
             well
             be
             passed
             by
             ,
             as
             containing
             nothing
             serious
             or
             worth
             a
             review
             .
             
               An
               passim
               sequerer
               corvum
               ?
            
             Ludicrous
             Similitudes
             ,
             with
             trisling
             exceptions
             to
             some
             words
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             cut
             off
             from
             that
             coherence
             wherein
             they
             are
             placed
             ,
             are
             the
             chief
             ingredients
             of
             it
             .
             With
             these
             you
             aim
             with
             your
             wonted
             success
             to
             make
             sport
             :
             
               
                 —
                 Venite
                 in
                 ignem
              
               
                 Pleni
                 ruris
                 &
                 insicetiarum
              
               
                 Annales
                 Volusi
                 —
              
            
             I
             wish
             we
             had
             agreed
             before
             hand
             ,
             
               
                 Vt
                 facerestu
                 quod
                 velles
                 ,
                 nec
                 non
                 ego
                 possem
                 ,
              
               
                 Indulgere
                 mihi
                 .
              
            
             That
             I
             might
             have
             been
             freed
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             such
             trifles
             :
             As
             the
             Case
             stands
             I
             shall
             make
             my
             passage
             through
             them
             with
             what
             speed
             I
             can
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             You
             except
             against
             the
             Close
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             your
             Principles
             ,
             namely
             
               that
               I
               would
               do
               so
               to
               my
               Book
               also
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               none
               to
               deal
               with
               ,
               but
               ingenuous
               and
               judicious
               Readers
               .
            
             And
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             
               it
               seems
               what
               follows
               is
               for
               Readers
               neither
               judicious
               ,
               nor
               ingenuous
               .
            
             But
             why
             so
             I
             pray
             ?
             That
             which
             is
             written
             for
             the
             information
             of
             them
             who
             want
             either
             
             
               judgement
               or
               ingenuity
            
             ,
             may
             be
             also
             written
             for
             their
             use
             who
             have
             both
             .
             Neither
             did
             I
             speak
             absolutely
             of
             them
             that
             were
             ingenuous
             and
             judicious
             ,
             but
             added
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             such
             as
             had
             an
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             
               state
               of
               Religion
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               day
               in
            
             Europe
             ,
             with
             the
             concernment
             of
             their
             own
             souls
             in
             these
             things
             .
             With
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             I
             supposed
             then
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             ,
             that
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             Sophistry
             of
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             the
             falseness
             of
             the
             Principles
             you
             proceeded
             on
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             to
             give
             them
             satisfaction
             as
             to
             the
             uselesness
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             without
             a
             particular
             ventilating
             of
             the
             flourishes
             that
             you
             made
             upon
             your
             sandy
             foundations
             .
             But
             because
             I
             know
             there
             were
             some
             ,
             that
             might
             by
             the
             commendation
             of
             your
             friends
             light
             upon
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             either
             being
             prepossessed
             by
             prejudices
             might
             want
             the
             ingenuity
             to
             examine
             particularly
             your
             Assertions
             and
             Inferences
             ,
             or
             through
             unacquaintedness
             with
             the
             Stories
             of
             some
             things
             ,
             that
             you
             referred
             unto
             ,
             might
             be
             disenabled
             to
             make
             a
             right
             judgement
             of
             what
             you
             averred
             ,
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             take
             some
             further
             pains
             also
             for
             your
             satisfaction
             .
             And
             what
             was
             herein
             done
             ,
             or
             spoken
             amiss
             ,
             as
             yet
             I
             cannot
             discern
             .
             But
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             had
             not
             supposed
             that
             you
             had
             some
             of
             
               little
               judgement
            
             and
             
               less
               ingenuity
            
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             unto
             ,
             you
             would
             never
             have
             pleased
             your self
             ,
             with
             the
             writing
             of
             such
             
               empty
               Trifles
            
             ,
             in
             a
             business
             wherein
             you
             pretend
             so
             great
             a
             concernment
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             
               31.
               
               You
               observe
               that
               I
               say
               ,
               the
            
             Schoolmen
             were
             the
             hammerers
             and
             forgers
             of
             Popery
             :
             
               And
               add
               ,
               Alas
               Sir
               ,
               I
               see
               that
               anger
               spoyls
               your
               memory
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               twelfth
               and
               thirteenth
               Chapter
               you
               make
               Popery
               to
               be
               hammered
               and
               forged
               not
               a
               few
               hundreds
               of
               years
               before
               any
               Schoolmen
               were
               extant
               ;
               And
               thorefore
               tell
            
             
             me
             that
             I
             hate
             the
             Schoolmen
             as
             the
             Frenchmen
             do
             Talbot
             ,
             for
             having
             been
             frightened
             with
             them
             formerly
             ;
             
               Sed
               risu
               inepto
               res
               ineptior
               nulla
               est
               .
            
             I
             confess
             the
             language
             of
             your
             Schoolmen
             is
             so
             corrupt
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             things
             they
             sweat
             about
             ,
             so
             vain
             ,
             curious
             ,
             unprofitable
             ,
             their
             way
             of
             handling
             things
             ,
             and
             expressing
             the
             notions
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             so
             perplexed
             ,
             dark
             ,
             obscure
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             unintelligibe
             ,
             divers
             of
             their
             Assertions
             and
             suppositions
             so
             horrid
             and
             monstrous
             ;
             the
             whole
             system
             of
             their
             pretended
             Divinity
             ,
             so
             aliene
             and
             forreign
             unto
             the
             mysterie
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             I
             know
             no
             great
             reason
             that
             any
             man
             hath
             much
             to
             delight
             in
             them
             .
             These
             things
             have
             made
             them
             the
             sport
             and
             scorn
             of
             the
             learnedest
             men
             that
             ever
             lived
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             your
             own
             Church
             .
             What
             one
             said
             of
             old
             of
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             well
             applyed
             unto
             them
             .
             
               
                 Statum
                 lacessunt
                 omnipotentis
                 Dei
              
               
                 Calumniosis
                 litibus
                 .
              
               
                 Fidem
                 minutis
                 dissecant
                 ambagibus
              
               
                 Vt
                 quisque
                 est
                 linguar
                 nequior
                 .
              
               
                 Solvunt
                 ligantque
                 quaestionum
                 vincula
              
               
                 Per
                 Syllogismos
                 plectiles
                 .
              
            
             Indeed
             to
             see
             them
             come
             forth
             harnassed
             with
             Syllogismes
             and
             Sophisms
             ,
             attended
             with
             Obs
             and
             Sols
             ,
             speaking
             part
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             part
             the
             language
             of
             Ashdod
             ,
             fighting
             and
             contending
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             sprung
             from
             the
             
               teeth
               of
               Cadmus
            
             Serpent
             ,
             subjecting
             all
             the
             properties
             ,
             decrees
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             holy
             God
             to
             your
             
               profane
               bablings
            
             ,
             might
             perhaps
             beget
             some
             fear
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             not
             much
             guilty
             of
             want
             of
             Constancy
             ,
             
             as
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Harpyes
             did
             of
             old
             to
             Aenaeas
             and
             his
             Companions
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             gave
             that
             account
             ,
             
               
                 Tristius
                 hand
                 illis
                 monstrum
                 nec
                 saevior
                 ulla
              
               
                 Pestis
                 ,
                 &
                 ira
                 Deum
                 ,
                 Stygiis
                 sese
                 extulit
                 undis
                 .
              
               
                 Viaimus
                 ,
                 &
                 subita
                 gelidus
                 formidine
                 sanguis
              
               
                 Diriguit
                 ,
                 cecidêre
                 animi
                 .
              
            
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             real
             cause
             of
             fear
             of
             them
             :
             They
             are
             not
             like
             to
             do
             mischief
             to
             any
             ,
             unless
             they
             are
             resolved
             aforehand
             to
             give
             up
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Philosopher
             ,
             and
             forego
             all
             solid
             rational
             consideration
             of
             things
             ,
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             
               Sophistical
               canting
            
             ,
             and
             the
             winding
             up
             of
             subtilty
             into
             plain
             non-sence
             ;
             which
             oftentimes
             befalls
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ;
             Whence
             
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             one
             of
             your selves
             sayes
             of
             some
             of
             your
             learned
             Disputes
             ,
             
               Puderet
               me
               dicere
               non
               intelligere
               ,
               si
               ipsi
               intelligerent
               qui
               tractarunt
               .
               I
               should
               be
               ashamed
               to
               say
               I
               did
               not
               understand
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               understood
               not
               themselves
               .
            
             Others
             may
             be
             entangled
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             cannot
             
               unty
               your
               knots
            
             ,
             they
             may
             break
             your
             webbs
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             find
             the
             Conclusions
             ,
             as
             oftentimes
             they
             are
             ,
             directly
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             right
             reason
             ,
             and
             natural
             sense
             it self
             .
             For
             they
             are
             the
             genuine
             off-spring
             of
             the
             old
             Sophisters
             whom
             Lucian
             talks
             of
             in
             his
             Menippus
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             in
             hearing
             the
             Disputations
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               which
               seemed
               the
               most
               absurd
               of
               all
               ,
               was
               ,
               
               that
               when
               they
               disputed
               of
               things
               absolutely
               contrary
               ,
               they
               yet
               brought
               invincible
               and
               perswasive
               reasons
               to
               prove
               what
               they
               said
               :
               so
               that
               I
               durst
               not
               speak
               a
               word
               against
               him
               that
               affirmed
               hot
               and
               cold
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               although
               I
               knew
               well
               enough
               that
               the
               same
               thing
               could
               not
               be
               hot
               and
               cold
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             in
             hearing
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             did
             like
             a
             man
             half
             asleep
             ,
             sometimes
             nod
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             certainly
             the
             deportment
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             who
             are
             conversant
             in
             the
             wrangles
             of
             your
             Schoolmen
             .
             But
             whatever
             I
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             your
             Church
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             consistent
             with
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             before
             the
             Schoolmen
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             many
             
               unsound
               opinions
            
             were
             broached
             in
             ,
             and
             many
             
               Superstitious
               practices
            
             admitted
             into
             your
             Church
             :
             and
             a
             great
             pretence
             raised
             unto
             a
             Superintendency
             over
             other
             Churches
             ,
             which
             were
             parts
             of
             that
             Mass
             out
             of
             which
             your
             Popery
             is
             formed
             .
             But
             before
             the
             Schoolmen
             took
             it
             in
             hand
             ,
             it
             was
             
               rudis
               indigestaque
               moles
            
             ,
             an
             heap
             ,
             not
             an
             house
             .
             As
             
               Rabbi
               Juda
               Hakkadosh
            
             gathered
             the
             
               passant
               Traditions
            
             of
             his
             own
             time
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             into
             a
             body
             or
             Systeme
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Mishnae
             or
             Duplicate
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             he
             composed
             a
             new
             Religion
             for
             them
             ,
             sufficiently
             distant
             from
             that
             which
             was
             professed
             by
             their
             fore-fathers
             ;
             so
             have
             
               your
               Schoolmen
            
             done
             also
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             
               passant
               Traditions
            
             of
             the
             dayes
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ,
             blended
             with
             Sophistical
             corrupted
             notions
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             countenanced
             and
             gilded
             with
             the
             sayings
             of
             some
             
               Ancient
               Writers
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             wrested
             or
             misunderstood
             ,
             they
             have
             hammered
             out
             that
             
               Systeme
               of
               Philosophical
               Traditional
               Divinity
            
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             enstamped
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Tridentine
               Council
            
             ,
             
             being
             as
             far
             distant
             from
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             Farrago
             of
             Traditions
             collected
             by
             
               Rabbi
               Juda
            
             ,
             and
             improved
             in
             the
             Talmuds
             ,
             is
             from
             that
             of
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Having
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             ,
             you
             fall
             again
             upon
             my
             
               pretended
               mistake
            
             ,
             of
             considering
             that
             as
             
               spoken
               absolutely
               by
               you
               ,
               which
               you
               spake
               only
               upon
               supposition
            
             ;
             and
             talk
             of
             
               Metaphysical
               Speculations
               in
               your
            
             Fiat
             ,
             
               which
               you
               conceive
               me
               very
               unmeet
               to
               deal
               withal
               ;
               and
               direct
               me
               to
            
             Bellarmines
             
               Catechism
               ,
               as
               better
               suiting
               my
               inclination
               and
               capacity
               .
            
             But
             Sir
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             wont
             here
             in
             England
             to
             account
             
               cloudy
               dark
               Sophistical
               declamations
            
             to
             be
             
               Metaphysical
               Speculations
            
             ;
             nor
             every
             feigned
             supposition
             to
             be
             a
             Philosophical
             abstraction
             .
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             be
             perswaded
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             tincture
             of
             any
             solid
             Metaphysicks
             in
             your
             whole
             Discourse
             .
             It
             may
             be
             indeed
             you
             would
             be
             angry
             with
             them
             that
             should
             undeceive
             you
             ;
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Pol
                 me
                 occidistis
                 amici
                 ,
              
               
                 Non
                 Servâstis
                 ,
              
            
             As
             he
             did
             ,
             
               Cui
               demptus
               per
               vim
               mentis
               gratissimus
               Error
               .
            
             You
             may
             perhaps
             please
             your self
             with
             conceits
             of
             your
             
               Metaphysical
               atchievements
            
             ;
             but
             yonr
             friends
             cannot
             but
             pitty
             you
             to
             see
             your
             vanity
             .
             The
             least
             youth
             in
             our
             Vniversities
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             to
             make
             a
             
               general
               Supposition
               true
               or
               false
            
             ,
             and
             to
             flourish
             upon
             it
             with
             words
             of
             a
             seeming
             probability
             ,
             without
             any
             cogency
             or
             proof
             ,
             belongs
             to
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             to
             Metaphysicks
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             your
             Discourse
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             mistake
             your
             aim
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             :
             I
             grant
             in
             the
             place
             you
             
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             reply
             unto
             ,
             though
             you
             speak
             not
             one
             word
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             your
             
               enquiry
               is
               after
               a
               means
               of
               setling
               men
               in
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             upon
             supposition
             that
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             attained
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             you
             labour
             to
             shew
             the
             difficulty
             that
             there
             is
             in
             that
             attainment
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             
               many
               mediums
            
             that
             may
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             used
             for
             that
             end
             .
             In
             answer
             unto
             your
             enquiry
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             directly
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             means
             of
             setling
             men
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Revelation
             is
             entirely
             and
             perfectly
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             a
             
               sufficient
               means
            
             of
             setling
             all
             men
             in
             the
             Truth
             .
             Suppose
             them
             
               rasae
               tabulae
            
             ,
             suppose
             them
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             Truth
             ;
             suppose
             them
             prejudiced
             against
             it
             ;
             suppose
             them
             divided
             amongst
             themselves
             about
             it
             ;
             the
             only
             safe
             ,
             rational
             ,
             secure
             way
             of
             bringing
             them
             all
             to
             settlement
             is
             their
             belief
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             God
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             This
             I
             manifested
             unto
             you
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             whereunto
             you
             reply
             by
             a
             commendation
             of
             your
             own
             
               Metaphysical
               Abilities
            
             with
             the
             excellencies
             of
             your
             Discourse
             :
             without
             taking
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             my
             answer
             ;
             or
             the
             reasons
             given
             you
             against
             that
             
               Fanatical
               groundless
               credo
            
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             now
             again
             impose
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
          
           
             False
             Suppositions
             ,
             causing
             false
             and
             absurd
             consequences
             .
             Whence
             we
             had
             the
             Gospel
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             means
             .
             What
             is
             our
             Duty
             in
             reference
             unto
             them
             by
             whom
             we
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               PAg.
               36.
               
               You
               insist
               upon
               somewhat
               in
               particular
               that
            
             looks
             
               towards
               your
               purpose
               ,
               which
               shall
               therefore
               be
               discussed
               ;
               for
               I
               shall
               not
               willingly
               miss
               any
               opportunity
               that
               you
               will
               afford
               me
               ,
               of
               examining
               what
               ever
               you
               have
               to
               tender
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               your
            
             dying
             Cause
             .
             
               You
               mind
               me
               therefore
               of
               my
               answer
               unto
               that
               discourse
               of
               yours
            
             ;
             If
             the
             Papist
             or
             Roman
             Catholick
             who
             first
             brought
             us
             the
             news
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             be
             now
             become
             so
             odious
             ;
             then
             may
             likewise
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             Christianity
             be
             thought
             a
             Romance
             .
             You
             speak
             with
             the
             like
             extravagancy
             ,
             and
             mind
             not
             my
             Hypotheticks
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             speak
             directly
             to
             my
             inference
             as
             it
             became
             a
             man
             of
             Art
             to
             do
             :
             but
             neglecting
             my
             Consequence
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             Discourse
             is
             principally
             and
             solely
             intended
             ;
             you
             seem
             to
             deny
             my
             Supposition
             :
             which
             if
             my
             Discourse
             had
             been
             drawn
             into
             a
             Syllogisme
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             the
             Minor
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             consists
             of
             two
             Categories
             ;
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Papist
             is
             now
             become
             odious
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Papist
             delivered
             us
             the
             first
             news
             of
             Christianity
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             you
             little
             heed
             :
             the
             second
             you
             deny
             .
             That
             the
             Papist
             say
             you
             ,
             or
             Roman
             Catholick
             first
             brought
             Christ
             and
             his
             Christianity
             into
             this
             Land
             ,
             is
             most
             untrue
             :
             I
             wonder
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             your
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             if
             any
             Romans
             came
             hither
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             Papists
             ,
             and
             indeed
             our
             Christianity
             came
             from
             the
             East
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             you
             say
             to
             my
             Hypothetick
             ,
             or
             conditional
             
             ratiocination
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             said
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             absolute
             Category
             ,
             which
             being
             delivered
             before
             ,
             I
             now
             only
             suppose
             .
             You
             use
             to
             call
             me
             a
             Civil
             Logician
             ;
             but
             I
             fear
             a
             natural
             one
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             justifie
             this
             notion
             of
             yours
             as
             artificial
             .
             A
             Conditional
             hath
             a
             verity
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             so
             far
             differing
             from
             the
             supposed
             Category
             ,
             that
             this
             being
             false
             ,
             that
             may
             yet
             be
             true
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             say
             thus
             ,
             A
             man
             who
             hath
             wings
             as
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             or
             if
             a
             man
             had
             wings
             of
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             he
             might
             flye
             in
             the
             ayre
             as
             well
             as
             another
             Bird
             ;
             and
             such
             an
             Assertion
             is
             not
             to
             be
             confuted
             by
             proving
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             not
             the
             wings
             of
             an
             Eagle
             .
          
           
             The
             substance
             of
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             that
             because
             the
             Inference
             upon
             a
             Supposition
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             Consequence
             Logically
             true
             ,
             though
             the
             Supposition
             be
             false
             ,
             or
             faigned
             :
             therefore
             the
             Consequent
             ,
             or
             thing
             inferred
             also
             is
             
               really
               true
            
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             must
             
               fly
               in
               the
               ayre
            
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             like
             
               another
               Bird.
            
             But
             Sir
             ,
             though
             every
             Consequence
             be
             true
             Logically
             ,
             that
             is
             lawfully
             inferred
             from
             its
             premises
             ,
             be
             they
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             in
             Disputation
             be
             allowed
             :
             Yet
             where
             the
             Consequent
             is
             the
             thing
             in
             Question
             ,
             to
             suppose
             that
             if
             the
             Consequence
             be
             lawfully
             educed
             from
             the
             premises
             ,
             that
             it
             also
             must
             be
             true
             ,
             is
             a
             fond
             surmize
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             know
             
               qui
               nondum
               aere
               lavantur
            
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             to
             disappoint
             the
             conclusion
             of
             an
             
               hypothetick
               Syllogisme
            
             ,
             is
             to
             disprove
             the
             Category
             included
             in
             the
             supposition
             ,
             when
             reduced
             into
             an
             Assumption
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             to
             be
             inferred
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             if
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             be
             ,
             
               Whether
               a
               man
               can
               fly
               in
               the
               ayre
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               like
               another
               Bird
            
             ;
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             
               if
               he
               has
               wings
               he
               can
               do
               so
               :
            
             the
             way
             I
             think
             to
             stop
             your
             progress
             ,
             is
             to
             
               deny
               that
               
               he
               hath
               wings
               .
            
             And
             if
             you
             should
             continue
             to
             wrangle
             that
             your
             Inference
             is
             good
             ,
             
               if
               he
               hath
               wings
               ,
               he
               may
               fly
               like
               another
               Bird
               ,
            
             you
             would
             but
             make
             your self
             ridiculous
             .
             But
             if
             you
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             make
             
               false
               and
               absurd
            
             suppositions
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             them
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             you
             are
             very
             much
             to
             blame
             if
             you
             inferr
             not
             Conclusions
             unto
             your
             own
             purpose
             .
             And
             this
             in
             general
             is
             your
             constant
             way
             of
             dealing
             :
             unless
             we
             will
             allow
             you
             to
             suppose
             your selves
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             excellent
             things
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             beloog
             unto
             you
             alone
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             groundless
             presumptions
             you
             are
             instantly
             mute
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             appeared
             unto
             you
             
               Harpocrates
               digito
               qui
               significat
               St.
               
            
             But
             if
             in
             the
             case
             in
             agitation
             between
             us
             ,
             I
             should
             permit
             you
             without
             controul
             to
             make
             what
             suppositions
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Inferences
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             admitted
             for
             truth
             ,
             because
             Logically
             following
             upon
             your
             suppositions
             ,
             what
             
               man
               of
               Art
            
             I
             might
             have
             appeared
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             I
             fear
             with
             others
             ,
             I
             should
             scarcely
             have
             preserved
             the
             reputation
             of
             
               Common
               sense
            
             or
             understanding
             .
             And
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ignorant
             of
             
               that
               Logick
            
             which
             teacheth
             men
             to
             suffer
             their
             Adversaries
             to
             proceed
             and
             insert
             upon
             absurdities
             and
             false
             suppositions
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             Truth
             which
             they
             maintain
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             know
             well
             enough
             what
             Aristotle
             hath
             taught
             us
             concerning
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             which
             part
             of
             his
             Logick
             ,
             you
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             most
             conversant
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             once
             again
             consider
             your
             ratiocination
             as
             here
             you
             endeavour
             to
             reinforce
             it
             .
             Your
             supposition
             
             you
             say
             
               includes
               these
               two
               Categories
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               are
               become
               odious
               unto
               us
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               Papists
               delivered
               us
               the
               first
               news
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             both
             these
             propositions
             I
             deny
             .
             Papists
             are
             not
             become
             odious
             unto
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             love
             not
             their
             Popery
             :
             Papists
             did
             not
             bring
             us
             the
             first
             news
             of
             Christianity
             .
             This
             I
             have
             proved
             unto
             you
             already
             ,
             and
             shall
             yet
             do
             it
             further
             .
             Will
             you
             now
             be
             angry
             and
             talk
             of
             Logick
             ,
             because
             I
             grant
             not
             the
             consequent
             of
             these
             false
             pretensions
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             as
             if
             every
             Syllogisme
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             true
             materially
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             in
             form
             .
             But
             yet
             farther
             ,
             to
             discover
             your
             mistake
             ,
             I
             was
             so
             willing
             to
             hear
             you
             out
             unto
             the
             utmost
             of
             what
             you
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               in
               the
               Animadversions
            
             after
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             falsity
             of
             the
             Assertions
             that
             it
             arose
             from
             ,
             I
             suffered
             your
             supposition
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             shewed
             you
             the
             weakness
             of
             your
             Inference
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             my
             so
             doing
             ,
             was
             this
             ;
             that
             because
             though
             the
             Papists
             brought
             not
             the
             Gopel
             first
             into
             England
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             judge
             it
             impossible
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             means
             of
             communicating
             it
             unto
             some
             other
             place
             or
             People
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             receive
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             must
             either
             alwayes
             embrace
             their
             Popery
             ,
             or
             renounce
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             confess
             a
             great
             intanglement
             would
             be
             put
             on
             the
             thoughts
             and
             minds
             of
             such
             Persons
             ,
             by
             the
             Principle
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             them
             that
             sent
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             whereinto
             it
             may
             be
             also
             they
             would
             labour
             to
             resolve
             your
             belief
             .
             But
             yet
             if
             withal
             you
             shall
             communicate
             unto
             them
             the
             Gospel
             its
             self
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Repository
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             that
             Religion
             wherein
             your
             instruct
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               sufficient
               foundation
            
             laid
             for
             their
             reception
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             rejection
             of
             your
             Popery
             .
             For
             when
             once
             the
             Gospel
             
             hath
             evidenced
             its
             self
             unto
             their
             consciences
             that
             it
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             received
             unto
             any
             benefit
             or
             advantage
             at
             all
             ,
             they
             will
             ,
             or
             may
             easily
             discern
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             brought
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             were
             themselves
             in
             many
             things
             deceived
             in
             their
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             therein
             revealed
             ;
             especially
             as
             to
             your
             pretence
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             any
             further
             then
             his
             conceptions
             agree
             with
             what
             is
             revealed
             in
             that
             Gospel
             which
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             now
             for
             its
             own
             sake
             believe
             to
             be
             from
             God.
             And
             once
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Scripture
             is
             received
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             the
             soul
             into
             subjection
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             exerting
             it self
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             warrant
             them
             in
             the
             rejection
             of
             any
             respect
             unto
             men
             whatever
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               to
               err
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               the
               Power
               of
               God.
            
             In
             this
             condition
             of
             things
             ,
             men
             will
             bless
             God
             for
             
               any
               means
            
             which
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             use
             in
             the
             communicating
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             those
             who
             were
             employed
             in
             that
             work
             shall
             persist
             in
             obtruding
             upon
             their
             faith
             and
             worship
             ,
             things
             that
             are
             
               not
               revealed
            
             ,
             they
             will
             quickly
             discover
             such
             a
             contradiction
             in
             their
             Principles
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             
               utterly
               impossible
            
             that
             they
             should
             rationally
             assent
             unto
             ,
             and
             embrace
             them
             all
             ,
             but
             either
             they
             must
             renounce
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             have
             brought
             them
             ,
             or
             reject
             those
             other
             Principles
             which
             they
             would
             impose
             upon
             them
             that
             are
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
             And
             whither
             of
             those
             they
             will
             do
             ,
             upon
             a
             supposition
             that
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             now
             obtained
             that
             Authority
             over
             their
             consciences
             and
             minds
             ,
             which
             it
             claims
             in
             and
             over
             all
             that
             receive
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             determine
             .
             Men
             then
             who
             have
             themselves
             mixed
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             many
             
               abominable
               errors
            
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             
             may
             in
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             be
             made
             instrumental
             to
             convey
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             others
             .
             At
             the
             first
             tender
             of
             it
             they
             may
             for
             the
             
               Truths
               sake
            
             which
             they
             are
             convinced
             of
             ,
             receive
             also
             the
             errors
             that
             are
             tendered
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             as
             yet
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             the
             chaff
             from
             the
             wheat
             .
             But
             when
             once
             the
             Gospel
             is
             rooted
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             they
             begin
             to
             have
             their
             
               senses
               exercised
               therein
            
             to
             discern
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             and
             their
             faith
             of
             the
             Truth
             they
             receive
             is
             resolved
             into
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             himself
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             warrant
             for
             the
             rejection
             of
             the
             Errors
             which
             they
             had
             before
             imbibed
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             discovered
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             though
             they
             may
             first
             consider
             the
             Gospel
             on
             the
             proposition
             of
             them
             that
             first
             bring
             them
             the
             tidings
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Samaritans
             came
             to
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             the
             information
             of
             the
             woman
             ;
             yet
             when
             they
             come
             to
             experience
             themselves
             its
             power
             &
             efficacy
             ,
             they
             believe
             it
             for
             its
             own
             sake
             ,
             as
             those
             did
             also
             
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             upon
             his
             own
             account
             ;
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             enabled
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             
               between
               a
               dream
               and
               a
               prophecy
               ,
               between
               chaff
               and
               wheat
               ,
            
             between
             error
             and
             Truth
             .
             And
             thus
             if
             we
             should
             grant
             that
             the
             first
             
               News
               of
               Christianity
            
             was
             brought
             into
             England
             by
             Papists
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             follow
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             reject
             Popery
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             reject
             the
             Gospel
             or
             esteem
             it
             a
             Romance
             .
             For
             if
             we
             should
             have
             received
             Popery
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             received
             it
             only
             upon
             the
             credit
             and
             Authority
             of
             them
             that
             brought
             it
             :
             but
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             we
             should
             have
             received
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             was
             brought
             unto
             us
             :
             So
             that
             our
             entertainment
             of
             Popery
             and
             Christianity
             standing
             not
             on
             the
             same
             bottom
             or
             foot
             of
             account
             ,
             we
             might
             well
             reject
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             retain
             the
             
             other
             .
             But
             this
             consideration
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             needless
             ;
             they
             were
             not
             Papists
             which
             brought
             Christianity
             first
             into
             this
             Land.
             Wherefore
             well
             knowing
             that
             the
             whole
             strength
             of
             their
             reasoning
             depends
             on
             the
             supposition
             that
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             you
             proceed
             to
             confirm
             it
             in
             your
             manner
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             saying
             it
             over
             again
             .
             But
             we
             will
             hear
             you
             speaking
             your
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             We
             had
             not
             our
             Christianity
             immediately
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             nor
             from
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathe●
             ,
             we
             Englishmen
             had
             not
             .
             For
             as
             he
             delivered
             his
             Christianity
             unto
             some
             Britans
             ,
             when
             our
             Land
             was
             not
             called
             England
             but
             Albion
             or
             Brittany
             ,
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             were
             not
             Englishmen
             but
             Britans
             or
             Kimbrians
             ,
             so
             likewise
             did
             that
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             news
             of
             it
             quite
             vanish
             ,
             being
             suddenly
             overwhelmed
             by
             the
             entient
             deluge
             of
             Paganism
             ;
             nor
             did
             it
             ever
             come
             from
             them
             to
             us
             :
             nay
             the
             Brittans
             themselves
             had
             so
             forgot
             and
             lost
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             needed
             a
             second
             Conversion
             ,
             which
             they
             received
             from
             Pove
             Eleutherius
             :
             And
             that
             was
             the
             only
             news
             of
             Christianity
             which
             prequiled
             and
             lasted
             even
             amongst
             the
             very
             Britans
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             great
             seeret
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             in
             planting
             and
             governing
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             have
             nothing
             to
             stand
             firm
             and
             lasting
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             immediately
             fixed
             by
             ,
             and
             seated
             upon
             that
             Rock
             :
             for
             all
             other
             conversions
             have
             variety
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             seats
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             failed
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             the
             better
             cement
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             one
             head
             :
             Nay
             the
             Tables
             which
             God
             wrote
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             were
             broken
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             written
             by
             Moses
             remained
             ;
             that
             we
             might
             learn
             to
             give
             a
             due
             respect
             unto
             him
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             set
             over
             us
             as
             our
             Head
             and
             Ruler
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             none
             exalt
             himself
             against
             him
             .
             I
             know
             you
             will
             laugh
             at
             this
             my
             Observation
             :
             but
             I
             cannot
             but
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             think
             .
             
             Where
             I
             speak
             then
             of
             the
             news
             of
             Christianity
             first
             brought
             to
             this
             Land
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             which
             was
             first
             brought
             upon
             the
             earth
             or
             soyle
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             and
             spoken
             to
             any
             body
             then
             dwelling
             here
             ,
             but
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             the
             forefathers
             of
             the
             now
             present
             Inhabitants
             ,
             who
             were
             Saxons
             or
             English
             men
             .
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             the
             now
             present
             Inhabitants
             of
             England
             ,
             off
             spring
             of
             the
             Saxons
             or
             English
             ,
             had
             the
             first
             news
             of
             our
             Christianity
             immediately
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             from
             Pope
             Gregorius
             the
             Roman
             Patriarch
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Missioner
             St.
             Austin
             .
             Sith
             then
             the
             Categorick
             Assertions
             are
             both
             clear
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             Papists
             first
             brought
             us
             the
             news
             of
             Christianity
             :
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Papist
             is
             now
             become
             odi
             us
             unto
             us
             :
             What
             say
             you
             to
             my
             Consequent
             ?
             that
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             Christianity
             may
             as
             well
             be
             deemed
             a
             Romance
             ,
             as
             any
             part
             of
             that
             Christianity
             we
             at
             first
             received
             ,
             is
             now
             judged
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Romance
             .
             This
             Consequence
             of
             mine
             ,
             it
             behoved
             a
             man
             of
             those
             great
             parts
             you
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             ,
             to
             heed
             attentively
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             never
             minded
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             few
             Observations
             upon
             this
             Discourse
             of
             yours
             ,
             will
             further
             manifest
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             that
             Consequence
             ,
             which
             you
             seign
             not
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             had
             no
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             might
             easily
             discern
             that
             it
             did
             not
             deserve
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Then
             you
             grant
             that
             the
             Gospel
             came
             out
             of
             the
             East
             into
             this
             Land.
             So
             then
             we
             did
             not
             first
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             from
             Rome
             ,
             much
             less
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Papists
             .
             But
             the
             Land
             was
             then
             called
             Albion
             ,
             or
             Brittany
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             Brittans
             or
             Kimbrians
             ,
             not
             Englishmen
             .
             What
             then
             ,
             though
             the
             names
             of
             places
             or
             people
             are
             changed
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             whereever
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             still
             the
             same
             .
             But
             the
             Brittans
             lost
             the
             Gospel
             until
             they
             had
             a
             new
             Conversion
             
             from
             Rome
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Eleutherius
             .
             But
             you
             fail
             Sir
             ,
             and
             are
             either
             ignorant
             in
             the
             story
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             or
             else
             wilfully
             pervert
             the
             truth
             .
             All
             the
             Fathers
             and
             favourers
             of
             that
             Story
             ,
             agree
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             was
             well
             rooted
             and
             known
             in
             Brittain
             ,
             when
             Lucius
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             sent
             to
             Eleutherius
             for
             Assistance
             in
             its
             propagation
             .
             Your
             own
             Baronius
             will
             assure
             you
             no
             less
             ,
             
               ad
               An.
            
             183.
             n.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Gildas
               de
               Excid
            
             ,
             will
             do
             it
             more
             fully
             .
             Virunnius
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Brittans
             were
             then
             
               strengthened
               in
               the
               faith
            
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             then
             received
             it
             :
             Strengthened
             in
             what
             they
             had
             ,
             not
             newly
             converted
             ,
             though
             some
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             were
             so
             .
             And
             the
             dayes
             of
             Lucius
             are
             assigned
             by
             Sabellicus
             ,
             as
             the
             time
             wherein
             the
             
               whole
               Province
            
             received
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               publicitus
               cum
               ordinatione
            
             ,
             by
             publick
             decree
             :
             That
             it
             was
             received
             there
             before
             ,
             and
             abode
             there
             ,
             as
             in
             
               other
               places
            
             of
             the
             world
             under
             persecution
             ,
             all
             men
             agree
             .
             In
             this
             interval
             of
             time
             did
             the
             British
             Church
             bring
             forth
             
               Claudia
               ,
               Ruffina
               ,
               Elvanus
            
             and
             Meduinus
             ,
             whose
             names
             amongst
             others
             are
             yet
             preserved
             .
             And
             to
             this
             space
             of
             time
             do
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ad
               Judae
            
             and
             of
             
               Origen
               .
               Hom.
            
             4.
             
               in
               Ezek.
            
             concering
             Christianity
             in
             Brittain
             belong
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             only
             prevalent
             Religion
             in
             Brittany
             were
             as
             you
             fancy
             that
             which
             came
             from
             Rome
             ,
             how
             came
             the
             Observation
             of
             Easter
             both
             amongst
             the
             Brittans
             ,
             as
             Beda
             manifests
             ,
             and
             the
             Scots
             ,
             as
             
               Petrus
               Cluniacensis
            
             declares
             to
             be
             answerable
             to
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             ?
             Did
             those
             that
             came
             from
             Rome
             teach
             them
             to
             do
             that
             which
             they
             judged
             their
             duty
             not
             to
             do
             ?
             But
             what
             need
             we
             stay
             in
             the
             confutation
             of
             this
             sigment
             ?
             The
             very
             
               Epistle
               of
               Eleutherius
            
             manifests
             it
             abundantly
             so
             to
             be
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             of
             
             Truth
             in
             that
             rescript
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             Lucius
             wrote
             any
             thing
             unto
             him
             about
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             but
             about
             the
             
               Imperial
               Laws
            
             to
             govern
             his
             Kingdom
             by
             ;
             and
             Eleutherius
             in
             his
             answer
             plainly
             intimates
             that
             the
             Scripture
             was
             received
             amongst
             the
             Brittans
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             much
             dispersed
             over
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             figment
             of
             your
             own
             you
             make
             the
             Bottom
             of
             a
             most
             strange
             contemplation
             ;
             namely
             that
             God
             in
             his
             
               Providence
               would
               have
               all
               that
               Christianity
               fail
               which
               came
               not
               from
               Rome
               .
            
             That
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             expressions
             ,
             
               be
               would
               have
               nothing
               stand
               firm
               or
               lasting
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               immediately
               fixed
               by
               ,
               and
               seated
               on
               that
               Rock
               ,
               for
               all
               other
               Conversions
               have
               vanished
               .
            
             Really
             Sir
             ,
             I
             am
             sorry
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             wofull
             shelves
             your
             
               prejudicate
               Opinions
            
             do
             cast
             you
             upon
             ,
             who
             in
             your self
             seem
             to
             be
             
               a
               well
               meaning
               goodnatured
               man.
            
             Do
             you
             think
             indeed
             that
             those
             Conversions
             that
             were
             wrought
             in
             the
             world
             by
             the
             means
             of
             any
             Persons
             not
             coming
             from
             Rome
             ,
             which
             were
             Christ
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             not
             fixed
             on
             the
             Rock
             ?
             Can
             such
             a
             blasphemous
             thought
             enter
             into
             your
             heart
             ?
             If
             those
             primitive
             Converts
             that
             were
             called
             unto
             the
             faith
             by
             Persons
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             were
             not
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             they
             all
             perished
             everlastingly
             every
             soul
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             other
             Churches
             planted
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             immediately
             fixed
             and
             seated
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             they
             went
             all
             to
             Hell
             ,
             the
             Gates
             of
             it
             prevailed
             against
             them
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             indeed
             that
             God
             suffered
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             might
             be
             brought
             into
             subjection
             to
             your
             Pope
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             
               cementing
               in
               an
               Vnity
               of
               one
               Head
               ?
            
             If
             you
             do
             so
             ,
             you
             
               think
               wickedly
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               altogether
               like
               unto
               your self
               ;
               but
               be
               will
               reprove
               you
               ,
               and
               set
               your
               
               faults
               in
               order
               before
               your
               eyes
               .
            
             Such
             horrible
             dismal
             thoughts
             do
             men
             allow
             themselves
             to
             be
             conversant
             withall
             ,
             who
             are
             resolved
             to
             sacrifice
             Truth
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Charity
             unto
             their
             prejudices
             and
             interests
             .
             Take
             heed
             Sir
             ,
             least
             the
             Rock
             that
             you
             boast
             of
             ,
             prove
             not
             
               seven
               hills
            
             and
             deceive
             you
             .
             In
             the
             persuit
             of
             the
             same
             Consideration
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             .
             
               that
               I
               will
               laugh
               at
               your
               Observation
               ,
               that
               the
               Tables
               written
               by
               Gods
               own
               hand
               were
               broken
               ,
               but
               those
               written
               by
            
             Moses
             
               remained
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               learn
               to
               give
               a
               due
               respect
               to
               him
               whom
               God
               hath
               set
               over
               us
               .
            
             But
             you
             do
             not
             well
             to
             say
             so
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             laugh
             at
             your
             observation
             ,
             but
             I
             really
             pitty
             you
             that
             make
             it
             .
             Pray
             Sir
             ,
             what
             were
             those
             Tables
             that
             were
             
               written
               by
               Moses
            
             ,
             when
             those
             written
             by
             God
             were
             broken
             ?
             Such
             mistakes
             as
             these
             you
             ever
             and
             anon
             fall
             into
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             for
             want
             of
             being
             conversant
             in
             
               Holy
               Writ
            
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             your
             Principles
             prompt
             you
             unto
             a
             neglect
             of
             .
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Tables
             prepared
             by
             Moses
             were
             no
             less
             
               written
               with
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
            
             then
             those
             were
             which
             he
             first
             prepared
             himself
             :
             Exod.
             24.
             28.
             
             Deut.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             if
             you
             had
             laid
             a
             good
             ground
             for
             your
             notion
             ,
             that
             the
             Tables
             prepared
             by
             God
             were
             broken
             ,
             and
             those
             hewed
             by
             Moses
             preserved
             :
             and
             would
             have
             only
             added
             what
             you
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             there
             
               was
               nothing
               in
               the
               Tables
            
             delivered
             unto
             the
             people
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             written
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             commended
             both
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             inference
             you
             make
             from
             it
             .
             As
             it
             is
             built
             by
             you
             on
             the
             sand
             ,
             it
             would
             fall
             with
             its
             own
             weight
             ,
             were
             it
             no
             heavier
             then
             a
             feather
             .
             But
             you
             lay
             great
             stress
             I
             suppose
             on
             that
             which
             follows
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Brittans
             being
             expelled
             by
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             the
             Saxons
             first
             received
             their
             Christianity
             from
             Rome
             .
             You
             may
             remember
             what
             hath
             been
             
             told
             you
             already
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             Case
             ,
             about
             Romes
             being
             left
             without
             inhabitants
             by
             Totilas
             .
             Besides
             if
             we
             that
             are
             now
             Inhabitants
             of
             England
             must
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             first
             received
             the
             Gospel
             then
             when
             it
             was
             first
             preached
             unto
             our
             
               own
               Progenitors
            
             in
             a
             direct
             line
             ascending
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             found
             a
             matter
             so
             dubious
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             as
             not
             possibly
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             of
             any
             concernment
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             moreover
             will
             exempt
             most
             of
             the
             
               chief
               families
            
             of
             England
             from
             your
             enclosure
             ,
             seeing
             one
             way
             or
             other
             they
             derive
             themselves
             from
             the
             
               Antient
               Britains
            
             .
             Such
             pittifull
             trifles
             are
             you
             forced
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             your
             cause
             .
             But
             let
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             Christianity
             was
             first
             communicated
             unto
             the
             Saxons
             from
             Rome
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             ,
             which
             yet
             indeed
             is
             not
             true
             neither
             :
             for
             Queen
             Berta
             with
             her
             Bishop
             Luidhardus
             had
             both
             practised
             the
             worship
             of
             Christ
             in
             England
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             so
             prepared
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             Gregory
             sayes
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             
               Anglorum
               gentem
               voluisse
               fieri
               Christianam
            
             .
             What
             will
             thence
             ensue
             ?
             why
             plainly
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             all
             Papists
             or
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             esteem
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             a
             Romance
             .
             But
             why
             so
             I
             pray
             ?
             Why
             ,
             the
             
               Categorick
               Assertions
               are
               both
               clear
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             P●pist
             first
             brought
             us
             the
             news
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             that
             Papists
             are
             now
             odious
             .
             But
             how
             comes
             this
             about
             ?
             we
             were
             talking
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             came
             from
             Rome
             in
             his
             dayes
             .
             And
             if
             you
             take
             them
             for
             Papists
             ,
             you
             are
             much
             deceived
             .
             Prove
             that
             there
             was
             one
             Papist
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             that
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             another
             ;
             I
             mean
             such
             a
             Papist
             as
             your
             present
             Pope
             is
             ,
             or
             as
             your self
             are
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             Gregory
             believed
             the
             Catholick
             Supremacy
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             doing
             whereof
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             
             constitutes
             a
             man
             a
             Papist
             .
             If
             you
             have
             any
             such
             thoughts
             ,
             you
             are
             an
             utter
             
             stranger
             ●o
             the
             state
             of
             things
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             the
             writings
             of
             Gregory
             himself
             .
             For
             your
             better
             information
             you
             may
             do
             well
             to
             consult
             him
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             32
             ,
             36
             ,
             38.
             
             And
             sundry
             other
             instances
             may
             be
             given
             out
             of
             his
             own
             writings
             ,
             how
             remote
             he
             was
             from
             your
             
               present
               Popery
            
             .
             Irregularities
             and
             superstitious
             observations
             were
             ,
             not
             a
             few
             in
             his
             dayes
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             you
             still
             pertinaciously
             adhere
             unto
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             the
             happiness
             to
             adhere
             firmely
             unto
             any
             thing
             that
             you
             once
             irregularly
             embrace
             .
             But
             that
             the
             main
             Doctrines
             ,
             Principles
             ,
             Practices
             and
             Modes
             of
             Worship
             which
             constitute
             Popery
             ,
             were
             known
             ,
             admitted
             ,
             practised
             ,
             or
             received
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             I
             know
             full
             well
             that
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             prove
             .
             And
             by
             this
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Truth
             of
             your
             first
             Assertion
             ,
             that
             
               Papists
               brought
               us
               the
               first
               news
               of
               Christianity
               :
            
             which
             you
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             ;
             but
             take
             it
             hand
             over
             head
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             
               some
               from
            
             Rome
             
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Saxons
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
            
             Gregory
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             no
             manner
             of
             affinity
             withall
             .
             Your
             second
             true
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Papist
               is
               now
               become
               odious
               unto
               us
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             neither
             will
             this
             be
             granted
             you
             .
             Popery
             we
             dislike
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Papists
             are
             become
             odious
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             absolutely
             deny
             .
             Though
             we
             like
             not
             the
             Popery
             they
             have
             admitted
             ,
             yet
             we
             love
             them
             for
             the
             Christianity
             which
             they
             have
             retained
             .
             And
             must
             not
             that
             needs
             be
             a
             doubty
             Consequence
             that
             is
             enduced
             out
             of
             Principles
             where
             in
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             truth
             !
             Besides
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             in
             part
             manifested
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             supposing
             both
             of
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             ;
             yet
             your
             Consequence
             is
             altogether
             inconsequent
             ,
             
             and
             will
             by
             no
             means
             follow
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             this
             will
             yet
             more
             fully
             appear
             in
             an
             examination
             of
             your
             ensuing
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             you
             fix
             upon
             to
             accept
             against
             ,
             is
             towards
             the
             close
             of
             my
             Discourse
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             these
             words
             as
             set
             down
             by
             you
             ,
             pag.
             40.
             
             
               Many
               things
               delivered
               us
               at
               first
               with
               the
               first
               news
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               may
               be
               afterwards
               rejected
               for
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Commission
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             Assertion
             I
             have
             newly
             proved
             again
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             have
             exemplified
             it
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             Papists
             bringing
             the
             first
             news
             of
             Christianity
             to
             any
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             though
             to
             this
             Nation
             they
             did
             not
             .
             I
             had
             also
             before
             confirmed
             it
             with
             such
             reasons
             as
             you
             judged
             it
             best
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             ;
             which
             is
             your
             way
             with
             things
             that
             are
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             to
             grapple
             withall
             .
             I
             must
             I
             see
             ,
             drive
             these
             things
             through
             the
             thick
             obstacles
             of
             your
             prejudices
             with
             more
             instances
             ,
             or
             you
             will
             not
             be
             sensible
             of
             them
             .
             What
             think
             you
             then
             of
             those
             who
             received
             the
             first
             news
             of
             Christianity
             by
             believers
             of
             the
             circumcision
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             same
             time
             taught
             them
             the
             necessity
             of
             being
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             of
             
               keeping
               Moses
               Law
            
             ?
             were
             they
             not
             bound
             afterwards
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             mistake
             of
             their
             teachers
             to
             retain
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             thereof
             taught
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             the
             observation
             of
             Mosaical
             rites
             and
             observations
             ?
             or
             were
             they
             free
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             their
             mistake
             to
             esteem
             the
             whole
             
               Gospel
               a
               Romance
            
             ?
             What
             think
             you
             of
             those
             that
             were
             converted
             by
             Arians
             ,
             which
             were
             great
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             some
             whole
             Nations
             ?
             were
             not
             those
             Nations
             bound
             for
             the
             
               Love
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             to
             retain
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             reject
             their
             Arianisme
             ,
             or
             must
             they
             needs
             account
             the
             whole
             
             Gospel
             a
             fable
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             convinced
             of
             the
             Errour
             of
             their
             first
             teachers
             ,
             denying
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             his
             Divine
             nature
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             essentially
             God!
             To
             give
             you
             an
             instance
             that
             it
             may
             be
             will
             please
             you
             better
             ;
             There
             are
             very
             many
             Indians
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             or
             elsewhere
             Converted
             unto
             Christianity
             by
             
               Prote
               stants
            
             ,
             without
             whose
             instruction
             they
             had
             never
             received
             the
             least
             rumor
             or
             report
             of
             it
             .
             Tell
             me
             your
             judgement
             ;
             if
             you
             were
             now
             amongst
             them
             ,
             would
             you
             not
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             them
             that
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             indeed
             was
             true
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             
               first
               Instructers
            
             in
             it
             had
             deceived
             them
             as
             to
             many
             particulars
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             undeceive
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             yet
             keep
             them
             close
             to
             their
             Christianity
             !
             And
             do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             many
             who
             have
             in
             former
             dayes
             been
             by
             Hereticks
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             from
             Paganism
             ,
             have
             afterwards
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Christianity
             been
             convinced
             of
             their
             heresie
             ,
             and
             retaining
             the
             one
             ,
             have
             rejected
             the
             other
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             for
             your
             advantage
             to
             maintain
             an
             opposition
             against
             so
             evident
             a
             Truth
             ,
             and
             exemplified
             by
             so
             many
             instances
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             I
             know
             well
             enough
             the
             ground
             of
             your
             pertinaciousness
             in
             your
             mistake
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             men
             who
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             do
             resolve
             their
             faith
             into
             the
             Authority
             of
             them
             that
             first
             preach
             it
             unto
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             supposition
             is
             openly
             false
             and
             universally
             as
             to
             all
             persons
             what
             ever
             not
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             yea
             as
             to
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             but
             only
             with
             respect
             unto
             their
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             gave
             Testimony
             unto
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             they
             taught
             .
             Otherwise
             Gods
             Revelation
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             that
             which
             the
             faith
             of
             men
             is
             formally
             and
             ultimately
             resolved
             into
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             ever
             Propositions
             that
             are
             made
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             reject
             ,
             unless
             
             they
             do
             it
             with
             a
             
               non
               obstante
            
             for
             its
             supposed
             Revelation
             ,
             the
             whole
             Revelation
             abides
             unshaken
             ,
             and
             their
             saith
             founded
             thereon
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Persons
             who
             first
             bring
             unto
             any
             the
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             seeing
             the
             faith
             of
             them
             that
             receive
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             resolved
             into
             their
             
               Authority
               or
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             they
             may
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             examine
             their
             proposals
             by
             that
             unerring
             word
             which
             they
             ultimately
             rest
             upon
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Beraeans
             ,
             and
             receive
             or
             reject
             them
             at
             first
             or
             afterwards
             as
             they
             see
             cause
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             the
             least
             impeachment
             of
             the
             truth
             or
             Authority
             of
             the
             Gospel
             its
             self
             which
             under
             this
             formal
             consideration
             as
             revealed
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             absolutely
             believe
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             what
             you
             except
             hereunto
             .
             First
             you
             ask
             ,
             
               What
               love
               of
               Christs
               dictates
               ,
               what
               commission
               of
               Christ
               allows
               you
               to
               choose
               and
               reject
               at
               your
               own
               pleasure
               ?
               Ans.
            
             None
             ;
             nor
             was
             that
             at
             all
             in
             question
             ,
             nor
             do
             you
             speak
             like
             a
             man
             that
             durst
             look
             upon
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             between
             us
             .
             You
             proclaim
             your
             cause
             desperate
             by
             this
             perpetual
             tergiversation
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             whither
             when
             men
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             others
             ,
             as
             a
             Revelation
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             bring
             along
             the
             Scripture
             with
             them
             wherein
             they
             say
             that
             Revelation
             is
             comprized
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             received
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             authority
             confirmed
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             that
             receive
             it
             ,
             whither
             are
             they
             not
             bound
             to
             try
             all
             the
             teaching
             in
             particular
             of
             them
             that
             first
             bring
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             continue
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             ,
             whither
             it
             be
             consonant
             to
             that
             Rule
             or
             Word
             ,
             wherein
             they
             believe
             the
             whole
             Revelation
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             relating
             to
             the
             Gospel
             declared
             unto
             them
             to
             be
             contained
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             what
             is
             suitable
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             any
             thing
             that
             in
             particular
             may
             be
             by
             the
             mistakes
             of
             the
             teachers
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ?
             Instead
             of
             believing
             
             what
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             what
             it
             condemns
             ,
             you
             substitute
             
               choosing
               or
               rejecting
               at
               your
               own
               pleasure
               ,
            
             a
             thing
             wherein
             our
             discourse
             is
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             .
             You
             adde
             ,
             
               What
               Heretick
               was
               ever
               so
               much
               a
               fool
               as
               not
               to
               pretend
               the
               Love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Commission
               of
               Christ
               for
               what
               he
               did
               ?
            
             What
             then
             I
             pray
             !
             may
             not
             others
             do
             a
             thing
             really
             upon
             such
             grounds
             as
             some
             pretend
             to
             do
             them
             on
             falsly
             ?
             may
             not
             a
             Judge
             have
             his
             Commission
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             some
             have
             counterfeited
             the
             great
             Seal
             ?
             May
             not
             you
             sincerely
             seek
             the
             good
             and
             peace
             of
             your
             Country
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             your
             Religion
             ,
             though
             some
             pretending
             the
             same
             Principles
             have
             sought
             its
             disturbance
             and
             ruine
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             any
             force
             in
             this
             exception
             ,
             it
             overthrows
             the
             Authority
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             any
             man
             may
             
               falsly
               pretend
            
             unto
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             shut
             out
             all
             order
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             Government
             ,
             and
             vertue
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             You
             proceed
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               any
               one
               know
               you
               do
               it
               out
               of
               any
               such
               Love
               or
               Commission
               ,
               sith
               those
               who
               delivered
               the
               Articles
               of
               saith
               now
               rejected
               ,
               pretended
               equal
               love
               to
               Christ
               and
               Commission
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               them
               as
               any
               other
               !
            
             I
             wonder
             you
             should
             proceed
             with
             such
             impertinent
             enquiries
             .
             How
             can
             any
             man
             manifest
             that
             he
             doth
             any
             thing
             by
             the
             Commission
             of
             another
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             producing
             and
             manifesting
             his
             Commission
             to
             be
             his
             ?
             and
             how
             can
             be
             prove
             that
             the
             doth
             it
             out
             of
             Love
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             diligence
             ,
             care
             ,
             and
             conscience
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             saying
             
               if
               you
               love
               me
               ,
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             effect
             of
             love
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             open
             evidence
             or
             manifestation
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             how
             should
             a
             man
             prove
             that
             he
             doth
             any
             thing
             by
             the
             Commission
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             
               producing
               that
               Commission
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             about
             wh●ch
             we
             
             treat
             ,
             by
             declaring
             and
             evidencing
             that
             the
             things
             he
             proposeth
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             are
             revealed
             by
             his
             spirit
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             things
             which
             he
             rejects
             are
             contrary
             thereunto
             !
             And
             what
             ever
             men
             may
             pretend
             ,
             Christ
             gives
             out
             no
             adverse
             Commissions
             ;
             his
             word
             is
             every
             way
             and
             everywhere
             the
             same
             ,
             at
             perfect
             harmony
             and
             consistency
             with
             its
             self
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             it
             come
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             several
             Persons
             do
             teach
             contrary
             doctrines
             either
             before
             or
             after
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             together
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             pretence
             of
             receiving
             them
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             case
             between
             the
             Pharises
             of
             old
             that
             believed
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             that
             attend
             unto
             them
             ,
             have
             a
             perfect
             guide
             to
             direct
             them
             in
             their
             choice
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             things
             proposed
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             the
             Pharises
             had
             taught
             the
             people
             many
             things
             as
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             their
             Traditions
             or
             
               Oral
               Law
            
             they
             pretended
             to
             be
             from
             God
             :
             Our
             Saviour
             comes
             ,
             really
             a
             teacher
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             disproves
             their
             
               false
               Doctrines
            
             which
             they
             had
             prepossessed
             the
             people
             withall
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             he
             doth
             by
             the
             Scripture
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             which
             they
             had
             before
             received
             .
             And
             this
             Example
             hath
             he
             left
             unto
             his
             Church
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             you
             yet
             proceed
             ;
             
               Why
               may
               we
               not
               at
               length
               reject
               all
               the
               rest
               for
               love
               of
               something
               else
               ,
               when
               this
               Love
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               now
               crept
               into
               the
               very
               out
               side
               of
               our
               lips
               is
               slipt
               off
               from
               thence
               !
               Do
               you
               think
               men
               cannot
               find
               a
               cavil
               against
               him
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Law
               delivered
               unto
               us
               with
               the
               first
               news
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               easily
               dig
               up
               the
               root
               as
               cut
               up
               the
               branches
               !
            
             You
             are
             the
             pleasantest
             man
             at
             a
             disputation
             that
             ever
             I
             met
             withal
             ,
             
               haud
               ulli
               veterum
               virtute
               secundus
            
             ;
             you
             outgo
             your
             masters
             in
             palpable
             Sophistry
             .
             If
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             for
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             reject
             errours
             and
             untruths
             taught
             by
             fallible
             men
             ,
             then
             we
             
             may
             reject
             him
             also
             for
             the
             love
             of
             other
             things
             .
             Who
             doubts
             it
             ,
             but
             men
             may
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             so
             ?
             they
             may
             do
             so
             Physically
             ,
             but
             may
             they
             do
             so
             Morally
             ?
             may
             they
             do
             so
             upon
             the
             same
             or
             as
             good
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             as
             they
             reject
             errours
             and
             false
             worship
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ?
             With
             such
             kind
             of
             arguing
             is
             the
             
               Roman
               Cause
            
             supported
             .
             Again
             ,
             you
             suppose
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             therefore
             say
             that
             his
             Person
             may
             be
             so
             also
             .
             But
             this
             contains
             an
             application
             of
             the
             general
             Thesis
             unto
             your
             particular
             case
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             the
             begging
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             Question
             .
             Our
             enquiry
             
               was
               general
            
             Whither
             things
             at
             first
             delivered
             by
             any
             Persons
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             may
             not
             be
             rejected
             without
             any
             impeachment
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             ?
             Here
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             insinuate
             that
             to
             be
             the
             case
             between
             you
             and
             us
             ,
             you
             suppose
             the
             things
             rejected
             to
             be
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             are
             things
             rejected
             because
             they
             are
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             which
             you
             seek
             to
             oppose
             .
             For
             nothing
             may
             be
             rejected
             by
             the
             Commission
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             Law.
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             rejects
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             as
             it
             is
             his
             ,
             needs
             no
             other
             inducement
             to
             reject
             his
             Person
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             already
             in
             the
             rejection
             of
             his
             Law
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             may
             not
             be
             granted
             ,
             though
             it
             belong
             not
             unto
             our
             present
             discourse
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             that
             rejects
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             therefore
             be
             in
             a
             propensity
             to
             reject
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             provided
             that
             he
             do
             it
             only
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Law.
             For
             whilest
             a
             man
             abides
             firm
             and
             constant
             in
             his
             faith
             in
             Christ
             and
             love
             unto
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             his
             whole
             Word
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             Institutions
             ,
             his
             misapprehensions
             of
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             
             impeachment
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             or
             Love.
             Of
             the
             same
             importance
             is
             that
             which
             you
             add
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               the
               Jews
               by
               pretence
               of
               their
               love
               to
               the
               immortal
               God
               ,
               whom
               their
               forefathers
               served
               ,
               reject
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               at
               once
               ?
               and
               why
               may
               not
               we
               possibly
               by
               piece
               meale
               ?
            
             You
             do
             only
             cavil
             at
             the
             expression
             I
             used
             ,
             
               of
               doing
               the
               thing
            
             mentioned
             
               for
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             I
             used
             it
             not
             alone
             ,
             as
             knowing
             how
             casie
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             pretend
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             unwarrantable
             a
             ground
             of
             any
             actings
             in
             Religion
             such
             a
             pretence
             would
             prove
             ;
             where●ore
             I
             added
             unto
             it
             ,
             his
             Commission
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             Word
             .
             And
             so
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             you
             whither
             the
             Jews
             
               out
               of
               love
               to
               God
               and
               by
               the
               direrection
               of
               his
               word
            
             did
             reject
             the
             Gospel
             or
             no.
             This
             you
             must
             assert
             if
             you
             intend
             by
             this
             instance
             to
             oppose
             my
             assertion
             .
             Besides
             indeed
             the
             Jews
             did
             scarce
             pretend
             to
             reject
             the
             Gospel
             out
             of
             
               love
               to
               God
            
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             old
             Church-State
             ,
             and
             Traditions
             ,
             on
             which
             very
             account
             your selves
             at
             this
             day
             reject
             many
             important
             truths
             of
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             vainly
             to
             pretend
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             another
             
               so
               to
               love
            
             him
             indeed
             as
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             in
             ●o
             doing
             to
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
             You
             add
             as
             the
             issue
             of
             these
             enquiries
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               leave
               cavils
               ,
               grant
               my
               supposition
               which
               you
               cannot
               deny
               ;
               then
               speak
               to
               my
               Consequence
               ,
               which
               I
               deem
               most
               strong
               and
               good
               ,
               to
               inter
               a
               Conclusion
               which
               neither
               you
               nor
               I
               can
               grant
               .
               Answ.
            
             I
             wish
             you
             had
             thought
             before
             of
             leaving
             Cavils
             that
             we
             might
             have
             been
             eased
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Queries
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             else
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             trivial
             .
             Your
             supposition
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Papists
               first
               brought
               the
               Gospel
               into
               England
               ,
            
             you
             say
             I
             cannot
             deny
             :
             but
             Sir
             ,
             I
             do
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             challenge
             you
             or
             any
             man
             in
             the
             world
             to
             
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             any
             colour
             of
             Truth
             unto
             it
             .
             Then
             your
             Consequence
             you
             say
             you
             
               deem
               strong
               and
               good
            
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             do
             so
             ;
             so
             did
             Suffenus
             of
             his
             Poems
             ,
             but
             another
             was
             not
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             who
             says
             of
             him
             ,
             
               
                 Qui
                 modo
                 scurra
              
               
                 Aut
                 si
                 quid
                 h●c
                 re
                 tritius
                 
                   (
                   or
                   hoc
                   re
                   tritius
                
                 )
                 videbatur
                 ,
              
               
                 Idem
                 inficeto
                 est
                 inficetior
                 rure
                 ,
              
               
                 Simul
                 poe●ata
                 attigit
                 ,
                 neque
                 idem
                 unquam
              
               
                 Aeque
                 est
                 beatus
                 ac
                 poema
                 cum
                 scribit
                 ,
              
               
                 Tam
                 gaud●t
                 in
                 se
                 ,
                 temque
                 se
                 ipse
                 miratur
                 .
              
            
          
           
             You
             may
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             have
             a
             good
             faculty
             at
             some
             other
             things
             ;
             but
             you
             very
             unhappily
             please
             your self
             in
             
               drawing
               of
               Consequences
            
             ;
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             very
             infirm
             and
             naught
             ,
             as
             in
             particular
             I
             have
             abundantly
             manifested
             that
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             you
             now
             speak
             of
             .
             But
             you
             conclude
             ;
             
               I
               tell
               you
               plainly
               and
               without
               tergiversation
               before
               God
               and
               all
               his
               holy
               Angels
               what
               I
               should
               think
               if
               I
               descended
               unto
               any
               Conclusion
               in
               this
               affair
               .
               And
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               Either
               the
               Papist
               who
               holds
               at
               this
               day
               all
               these
               Articles
               of
               faith
               which
               were
               delivered
               at
               the
               first
               Conversion
               of
               this
               land
               by
               St.
            
             Austin
             ,
             
               is
               unjustly
               become
               odieus
               amongst
               us
               ,
               or
               else
               my
               honest
               Parsons
               ,
               threw
               of
               your
               Cassocks
               ,
               and
               resign
               your
               benefices
               and
               〈…〉
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               your
               neighbours
               whose
               they
               were
               〈…〉
               My
               Consequence
               is
               irrefragable
               .
            
             And
             I
             〈◊〉
             you
             pl●i●ly
             that
             I
             greatly
             pitty
             you
             for
             your
             di
             courte
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             many
             accounts
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             wherein
             you
             so
             solemnly
             
               protest
               before
               God
               and
               his
               holy
               Angels
               ,
            
             you
             should
             so
             openly
             prevaricate
             ,
             as
             to
             intimate
             that
             you
             descend
             unto
             
               no
               conclusions
            
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             your
             pretences
             you
             
             really
             dogmatize
             and
             that
             with
             as
             much
             confidence
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             I
             think
             for
             any
             man
             to
             do
             .
             And
             2.
             
             That
             you
             cast
             
               before
               God
               and
               his
               holy
               Angels
            
             the
             light
             froth
             of
             your
             scoffing
             expressions
             ,
             
               my
               honest
               Parsons
            
             ,
             &c.
             a
             sign
             with
             what
             conscience
             you
             are
             conver●ant
             in
             these
             things
             .
             And
             3.
             
             That
             undertaking
             to
             write
             and
             declare
             your
             mind
             in
             things
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             importance
             that
             these
             are
             of
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             no
             more
             judgement
             in
             them
             or
             about
             them
             ,
             then
             so
             solemnly
             to
             entitle
             such
             a
             
               trifling
               Sophism
            
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               irrefragable
               Consequence
            
             .
             As
             also
             4.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             your
             Protestation
             you
             for
             got
             to
             express
             your
             mind
             
               in
               sober
               sense
            
             ;
             for
             aiming
             to
             make
             a
             
               disjunctive
               conclusion
            
             you
             make
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             not
             at
             all
             disparate
             ,
             but
             coincident
             as
             to
             your
             intention
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             them
             bring
             the
             direct
             consequent
             of
             the
             other
             .
             5.
             
             That
             you
             so
             much
             make
             naked
             your
             desires
             after
             
               Benefices
               and
               gleab
               lands
            
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             the
             great
             matter
             in
             contest
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             reflects
             no
             small
             shame
             and
             stain
             on
             Christian
             Religion
             and
             all
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             .
             6.
             
             Your
             
               Irrefragable
               Consequence
            
             is
             a
             most
             pittiful
             piece
             of
             Sophist●y
             ,
             built
             upon
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             false
             suppositions
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             That
             
               Papists
               are
               become
               odious
               unto
               us
               ,
            
             where
             as
             we
             only
             reject
             
               your
               Popery
            
             ,
             love
             your
             Persons
             ,
             and
             approve
             of
             your
             Christianity
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               Papists
               brought
               us
               the
               first
               tidings
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             before
             disproved
             .
             3.
             
             That
             
               Papists
               hold
               all
               things
               in
               Religion
               that
               they
               did
               ,
            
             and
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             who
             first
             brought
             us
             the
             news
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             also
             manifested
             to
             be
             otherwise
             in
             the
             signal
             instance
             of
             the
             opinion
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             about
             your
             Papal
             Power
             and
             titles
             .
             4.
             
             That
             we
             have
             no
             occasion
             of
             exception
             against
             Papists
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             holding
             the
             things
             that
             those
             
             did
             ,
             who
             first
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             here
             ;
             when
             that
             is
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             of
             our
             exceptions
             ,
             but
             their
             multitude
             of
             pretended
             
               Articles
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             idolatrous
             superstitious
             practises
             in
             worship
             ,
             superadded
             by
             them
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             are
             the
             things
             they
             stand
             charged
             withall
             .
             Now
             your
             Consequent
             being
             built
             on
             all
             these
             suppositions
             ,
             fit
             to
             hold
             a
             principal
             place
             in
             
               Lucians
               vera
               historia
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             irrefragable
             .
          
           
             What
             you
             add
             farther
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             repetition
             in
             other
             words
             of
             what
             you
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             with
             an
             application
             of
             your
             false
             and
             groundless
             supposition
             unto
             our
             present
             differences
             ;
             but
             yet
             least
             you
             should
             flatter
             your self
             ,
             or
             your
             Disciples
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             thoughts
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             of
             weight
             or
             moment
             in
             it
             ,
             shall
             also
             be
             considered
             .
             You
             adde
             then
             ,
             
               that
               if
               any
               part
               ,
               much
               more
               if
               any
               parts
               ,
               great
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Religion
               brought
               into
               the
               Land
               with
               the
               first
               news
               of
               Christianity
               be
               once
               rejected
               (
               as
               they
               are
               now
               amongst
               us
               )
               as
               Romish
               or
               Romanical
               ,
               and
               that
               rejection
               or
               Reformation
               be
               permitted
               ,
               then
               may
               other
               parts
               and
               all
               parts
               ,
               if
               the
               gap
               be
               not
               stopped
               ,
               be
               looked
               upon
               at
               length
               as
               points
               of
               no
               better
               a
               condition
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             given
             you
             sundry
             instances
             already
             ,
             undeniably
             evincing
             that
             some
             opinions
             of
             them
             who
             first
             bring
             the
             news
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             unto
             any
             ,
             may
             be
             afterwards
             rejected
             without
             the
             least
             impeachment
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             faith
             therein
             .
             Yea
             men
             may
             be
             necessitated
             so
             to
             reject
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             entire
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             But
             the
             rejection
             supposed
             ,
             is
             of
             mens
             opinions
             that
             bring
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             parts
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             it self
             .
             For
             the
             mistakes
             of
             any
             men
             whatever
             ,
             whither
             in
             Speculation
             or
             Practice
             about
             Religion
             ,
             are
             no
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             much
             less
             substantial
             
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             observation
             of
             Mosaical
             Rites
             taught
             with
             a
             suitable
             practice
             ,
             by
             many
             believers
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             who
             first
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             in
             sundry
             places
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             such
             were
             the
             Rites
             and
             Opinions
             brought
             into
             England
             by
             Austin
             that
             are
             rejected
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             there
             were
             ,
             which
             as
             yet
             you
             have
             not
             made
             to
             appear
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             affinity
             between
             Truth
             and
             Errour
             ,
             however
             any
             men
             may
             endeavour
             to
             blend
             them
             together
             ,
             but
             that
             others
             may
             separate
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             ●eject
             the
             one
             without
             any
             prejudice
             unto
             the
             other
             ;
             
               male
               sart●
               gratia
               nequaquam
               coit
            
             .
             Yea
             the
             Truth
             and
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             as
             that
             if
             it
             be
             once
             sincerely
             received
             in
             the
             mind
             and
             embraced
             ,
             it
             will
             
               work
               out
            
             all
             those
             false
             notions
             ,
             which
             by
             any
             means
             together
             with
             it
             may
             be
             instilled
             :
             As
             rectum
             is
             
               index
               sui
               &
               obliqui
            
             .
             Whilest
             then
             we
             know
             and
             are
             perswaded
             that
             in
             any
             Systeme
             of
             Religion
             which
             is
             proposed
             unto
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             error
             which
             we
             reject
             ,
             having
             an
             infallible
             Rule
             for
             the
             guidance
             of
             our
             judgement
             therein
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             weakning
             our
             assent
             unto
             the
             Truth
             which
             we
             retain
             .
             Truth
             and
             falshood
             can
             never
             stand
             upon
             the
             same
             bottom
             ,
             nor
             have
             the
             same
             evidence
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             proposed
             at
             the
             same
             time
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Persons
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             in
             apprehending
             how
             the
             one
             may
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             rejected
             .
             Nor
             may
             it
             be
             granted
             (
             though
             their
             concernment
             lye
             not
             therein
             at
             all
             )
             that
             if
             a
             man
             reject
             or
             disbelieve
             any
             point
             of
             Truth
             that
             is
             delivered
             unto
             him
             in
             an
             entire
             Systeme
             of
             Truths
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             thereby
             made
             enclinable
             to
             reject
             the
             rest
             also
             ,
             or
             disenabled
             to
             give
             a
             
               firm
               assent
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             unless
             he
             reject
             or
             disbelieve
             it
             upon
             a
             notion
             that
             is
             common
             to
             
             them
             all
             .
             For
             instance
             ;
             He
             that
             rejects
             
               any
               Truth
            
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             an
             infallible
             Revelation
             of
             Divine
             and
             supernatural
             Truth
             ,
             cannot
             but
             in
             the
             persuit
             of
             that
             apprehension
             of
             his
             ,
             reject
             also
             all
             other
             Truths
             there
             in
             revealed
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             knowable
             only
             by
             that
             Revelation
             .
             But
             he
             that
             shall
             disbelieve
             any
             Truth
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             manifest
             unto
             him
             to
             be
             so
             revealed
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             receive
             it
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             manifest
             ,
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             whol●●
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             danger
             to
             be
             induced
             by
             that
             disbelief
             to
             question
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             which
             he
             is
             convinced
             so
             to
             be
             revealed
             .
             But
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             your
             Concernment
             lyes
             not
             therein
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             able
             to
             prove
             th●●
             Protestants
             have
             rejected
             any
             one
             part
             ,
             much
             less
             
               substantial
               part
            
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             your
             conclusion
             upon
             a
             supposition
             of
             the
             rejection
             of
             errours
             and
             practises
             of
             the
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             or
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             very
             infirm
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             all
             your
             Sophistry
             lyes
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             receive
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             resolve
             their
             saith
             into
             the
             Authority
             of
             them
             that
             preach
             it
             first
             unto
             them
             :
             whereupon
             it
             being
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             question
             any
             thing
             they
             teach
             without
             an
             impeachment
             of
             
               their
               absolute
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             the
             Authority
             which
             they
             are
             to
             rest
             upon
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             firm
             foundation
             left
             for
             their
             assent
             unto
             the
             things
             which
             as
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             question
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             process
             of
             time
             may
             easily
             be
             induced
             so
             to
             do
             .
             But
             this
             presumption
             is
             perfectly
             destructive
             to
             all
             the
             certainty
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             proposeth
             the
             
               subject
               matter
            
             of
             it
             to
             be
             believed
             with
             divine
             faith
             and
             supernatural
             ,
             it
             leaves
             no
             
               formal
               reason
            
             or
             cause
             of
             any
             such
             faith
             ,
             no
             foundation
             for
             it
             to
             be
             
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             observation
             of
             Mosaical
             Rites
             taught
             with
             a
             suitable
             practice
             ,
             by
             many
             believers
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             who
             first
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             in
             sundry
             places
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             such
             were
             the
             Rites
             and
             Opinions
             brought
             into
             England
             by
             Austin
             that
             are
             rejected
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             there
             were
             ,
             which
             as
             yet
             you
             have
             not
             made
             to
             appear
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             affinity
             between
             Truth
             and
             Errour
             ,
             however
             any
             men
             may
             endeavour
             to
             blend
             them
             together
             ,
             but
             that
             others
             may
             separate
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             one
             without
             any
             prejudice
             unto
             the
             other
             ;
             
               male
               sarta
               gratia
               nequaquam
               coit
            
             .
             Yea
             the
             Truth
             and
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             as
             that
             if
             it
             be
             once
             sincerely
             received
             in
             the
             mind
             and
             embraced
             ,
             it
             will
             
               work
               out
            
             all
             those
             false
             notions
             ,
             which
             by
             any
             means
             together
             with
             it
             may
             be
             instilled
             :
             As
             rectum
             is
             
               index
               sui
               &
               obliqui
            
             .
             Whilest
             then
             we
             know
             and
             are
             perswaded
             that
             in
             any
             Systeme
             of
             Religion
             which
             is
             proposed
             unto
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             error
             which
             we
             reject
             ,
             having
             an
             infallible
             Rule
             for
             the
             guidance
             of
             our
             judgement
             therein
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             weakning
             our
             assent
             unto
             the
             Truth
             which
             we
             retain
             .
             Truth
             and
             falshood
             can
             never
             stand
             upon
             the
             same
             bottom
             ,
             nor
             have
             the
             same
             evidence
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             proposed
             at
             the
             same
             time
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Persons
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             in
             apprehending
             how
             the
             one
             may
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             rejected
             .
             Nor
             may
             it
             be
             granted
             (
             though
             their
             concernment
             lye
             not
             therein
             at
             all
             )
             that
             if
             a
             man
             reject
             or
             disbelieve
             any
             point
             of
             Truth
             that
             is
             delivered
             unto
             him
             in
             an
             entire
             Systeme
             of
             Truths
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             thereby
             made
             enclinable
             to
             reject
             the
             rest
             also
             ,
             or
             disenabled
             to
             give
             a
             
               firm
               assent
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             unless
             he
             reject
             or
             disbelieve
             it
             upon
             a
             notion
             that
             is
             common
             to
             
             them
             all
             .
             For
             instance
             ;
             He
             that
             rejects
             
               any
               Truth
            
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             an
             infallible
             Revelation
             of
             Divine
             and
             supernatural
             Truth
             ,
             cannot
             but
             in
             the
             persuit
             of
             that
             apprehension
             of
             his
             ,
             reject
             also
             all
             other
             Truths
             therein
             revealed
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             knowable
             only
             by
             that
             Revelation
             .
             But
             he
             that
             shall
             disbelieve
             any
             Truth
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             manifest
             unto
             him
             to
             be
             so
             revealed
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             receive
             it
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             manifest
             ,
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             danger
             to
             be
             induced
             by
             that
             disbelief
             to
             question
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             which
             he
             is
             convinced
             so
             to
             be
             revealed
             .
             But
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             your
             Concernment
             lyes
             not
             therein
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             able
             to
             prove
             that
             Protestants
             have
             rejected
             any
             one
             part
             ,
             much
             less
             
               substantial
               part
            
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             your
             conclusion
             upon
             a
             supposition
             of
             the
             rejection
             of
             errours
             and
             practises
             or
             the
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             or
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             very
             infirm
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             all
             your
             Sophistry
             lyes
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             receive
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             resolve
             their
             faith
             unto
             the
             Authority
             of
             them
             that
             preach
             it
             first
             unto
             them
             :
             whereupon
             it
             being
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             question
             any
             thing
             they
             teach
             without
             an
             impeachment
             of
             
               their
               absolute
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             the
             Authority
             which
             they
             are
             to
             rest
             upon
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             firm
             foundation
             left
             for
             their
             assent
             unto
             the
             things
             which
             as
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             question
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             process
             of
             time
             may
             easily
             be
             induced
             so
             to
             do
             .
             But
             this
             presumption
             is
             perfectly
             destructive
             to
             all
             the
             certainty
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             proposeth
             the
             
               subject
               matter
            
             of
             it
             to
             be
             believed
             with
             divine
             faith
             and
             supernatural
             ,
             it
             leaves
             no
             
               formal
               reason
            
             or
             cause
             of
             any
             such
             faith
             ,
             no
             foundation
             for
             it
             to
             be
             
             built
             upon
             ,
             or
             Principle
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             .
             For
             how
             can
             Divine
             faith
             arise
             out
             of
             humane
             Authority
             !
             For
             acts
             being
             specificated
             by
             their
             objects
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             the
             Authority
             on
             which
             a
             man
             believes
             ,
             such
             is
             his
             faith
             ,
             humane
             if
             that
             be
             humane
             ,
             divine
             if
             it
             be
             divine
             .
             But
             resolving
             as
             we
             ought
             all
             our
             faith
             into
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             revealing
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             knowing
             that
             Revelation
             to
             be
             entirely
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             to
             examine
             and
             try
             whatever
             is
             by
             any
             man
             or
             men
             proposed
             unto
             us
             as
             an
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             they
             proposing
             it
             only
             upon
             this
             consideration
             that
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             which
             is
             revealed
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             us
             to
             believe
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             have
             no
             ground
             nor
             warrant
             to
             propose
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             unto
             us
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             we
             may
             reject
             any
             of
             their
             proposals
             which
             we
             find
             and
             discern
             not
             to
             be
             so
             revealed
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             what
             is
             so
             revealed
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             weakning
             of
             our
             assent
             unto
             what
             is
             revealed
             indeed
             ,
             or
             making
             way
             for
             any
             man
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             whilest
             the
             
               formal
               reason
            
             of
             faith
             remains
             absolutely
             unimpeached
             ,
             different
             apprehensions
             about
             particular
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             have
             no
             efficacy
             to
             weaken
             faith
             its
             self
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             farther
             see
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             your
             ensuing
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               way
               and
               means
               that
               lopt
               off
               some
               branches
               ,
               will
               do
               the
               like
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               root
               too
               :
            
             (
             but
             the
             errours
             and
             mistakes
             of
             men
             are
             not
             branches
             growing
             from
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             
               A
               Vilification
               of
               that
               Church
               wherein
               they
               find
               themselves
               who
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               prevaricate
               upon
               pretence
               of
               Scripture
               and
               power
               of
               interpreting
               it
               ,
               light
               ,
               spirit
               or
               reason
               ,
               adjoyned
               with
               a
               personal
               obstinacy
               that
               will
               not
               submit
               ,
               will
               do
               it
               roundly
               and
               to
               effect
               .
               This
               first
               brought
               off
               the
               Protestants
               from
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               
               this
               lately
               separated
               the
               Presbyterians
               from
               the
               English
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               the
               Independent
               from
               the
               Presbyterian
               ,
               and
               the
               Quakers
               from
               the
               other
               Independent
               .
               And
               this
               left
               good
               ,
               maintains
               nothing
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               but
               the
               moral
               part
               ,
               which
               indeed
               and
               truth
               is
               but
               honest
               Paganism
               .
               This
               speech
               is
               worthy
               of
               all
               serious
               Consideration
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             this
             Discourse
             seems
             to
             amount
             unto
             ,
             is
             that
             if
             a
             man
             question
             or
             reject
             
               any
               thing
            
             that
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             Church
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             member
             ,
             there
             remains
             no
             way
             for
             him
             to
             come
             unto
             any
             certainty
             in
             the
             remaining
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             on
             as
             good
             grounds
             question
             and
             reject
             all
             things
             as
             any
             .
             As
             you
             phrase
             the
             matter
             ,
             by
             
               mens
               vilifying
               a
               Church
               which
               a
               mind
               to
               prevaricate
               upon
               pretence
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             &c.
             though
             there
             is
             no
             consequence
             in
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             be
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             plead
             in
             justification
             of
             such
             a
             proceeding
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             who
             layeth
             
               such
               a
               foundation
            
             ,
             and
             makes
             such
             a
             beginning
             of
             a
             separation
             from
             any
             Church
             ,
             will
             make
             a
             progress
             suitable
             thereunto
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             speak
             unto
             your
             own
             purpose
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             they
             may
             have
             any
             concernment
             in
             what
             you
             say
             with
             whom
             you
             deal
             ,
             you
             must
             otherwise
             frame
             your
             hypothesis
             .
             Suppose
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             find
             himself
             in
             any
             Church
             state
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             at
             any
             time
             by
             the
             light
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             discover
             any
             thing
             or
             things
             to
             be
             taught
             or
             practised
             in
             that
             Church
             whereof
             he
             is
             so
             a
             member
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             assent
             unto
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             contradict
             the
             Revelation
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             of
             himself
             ,
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             in
             that
             compleat
             Rule
             of
             all
             that
             Religion
             and
             worship
             which
             are
             pleasing
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             suspend
             his
             assent
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             therein
             
             dissent
             from
             the
             determination
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             then
             you
             are
             to
             assert
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             your
             design
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Consequents
             will
             follow
             which
             you
             expatiate
             upon
             .
             But
             this
             supposition
             fixes
             immoveably
             upon
             the
             penalty
             of
             forfeiting
             their
             interest
             in
             all
             saving
             truth
             ,
             all
             Christians
             whatever
             ,
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Abissines
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Protestants
            
             in
             the
             Churches
             wherein
             they
             find
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             ●●ustrate
             all
             their
             attempts
             for
             their
             reconciliation
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             For
             do
             you
             think
             they
             will
             attend
             unto
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             perswade
             them
             to
             a
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             that
             Church
             wherein
             they
             
               find
               themselves
            
             to
             joyn
             with
             you
             ,
             when
             the
             first
             thing
             you
             tell
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             undone
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             summ
             of
             all
             that
             you
             can
             plead
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             sense
             in
             the
             Argument
             you
             make
             use
             of
             against
             our
             relinquishment
             of
             the
             opinions
             and
             practises
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             because
             we
             or
             our
             forefathers
             were
             at
             any
             time
             members
             thereof
             ,
             or
             lived
             in
             its
             communion
             .
             But
             you
             would
             have
             this
             the
             special
             Priviledge
             of
             your
             Church
             alone
             .
             Any
             other
             Church
             a
             man
             may
             leave
             ,
             yea
             
               all
               other
            
             Churches
             besides
             ;
             he
             may
             relinquish
             the
             principles
             wherein
             he
             hath
             been
             instructed
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             to
             renounce
             their
             Communion
             ;
             only
             your
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             wholly
             sacred
             ;
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             once
             been
             a
             member
             of
             it
             must
             be
             so
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             questions
             
               any
               thing
            
             taught
             therein
             ,
             may
             on
             the
             same
             grounds
             question
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             And
             who
             gave
             you
             leave
             to
             suppose
             the
             only
             thing
             in
             Question
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             it
             as
             a
             medium
             to
             educe
             your
             Conclusion
             from
             ?
             is
             it
             your
             business
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             
             
               
                 bullatis
                 ut
                 tibi
                 nugis
              
               
                 Pagina
                 turgescat
                 ,
                 dare
                 pondus
                 idonea
                 fumo
              
            
             We
             know
             the
             condition
             of
             your
             Roman
             Church
             to
             be
             no
             other
             then
             that
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             worse
             then
             that
             of
             any
             of
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             on
             what
             terms
             and
             reasons
             soever
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             relinquish
             the
             opinions
             and
             renounce
             the
             Communion
             of
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             may
             he
             renounce
             the
             Communion
             and
             relinquish
             the
             Opinions
             of
             yours
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             reasons
             sufficiently
             cogent
             so
             to
             deal
             with
             any
             Church
             whatever
             ,
             I
             pray
             on
             what
             grounds
             do
             you
             proceed
             to
             perswade
             others
             to
             such
             a
             Course
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             joyn
             with
             you
             ?
             
               
                 —
                 Dicisque
                 facisque
                 quod
                 ipse
              
               
                 Non
                 Sani
                 esse
                 hominis
                 non
                 sanus
                 juret
                 Orestes
                 .
              
            
             To
             disintangle
             you
             out
             of
             this
             Labyrinth
             whereinto
             you
             have
             cast
             your self
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             by
             his
             Word
             be
             the
             
               Supream
               Revealer
            
             of
             all
             Divine
             Truth
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             any
             Church
             whatever
             ,
             be
             only
             the
             
               Ministerial
               proposer
            
             of
             it
             ,
             under
             and
             from
             him
             ,
             being
             to
             be
             regulated
             in
             all
             its
             propositions
             by
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             chance
             to
             propose
             that
             for
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             by
             him
             revealed
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             do
             ,
             seeing
             it
             hath
             no
             security
             of
             being
             preserved
             from
             such
             failures
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             its
             attendance
             unto
             that
             Rule
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             neglect
             or
             corrupt
             :
             A
             man
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             cannot
             discharge
             his
             Duty
             to
             the
             
               Supream
               Revealer
            
             ,
             without
             dissenting
             from
             the
             
               Ministerial
               proposer
            
             .
             Nay
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Truth
             which
             is
             proposed
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             dissent
             from
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             convinced
             that
             it
             is
             revealed
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             no
             danger
             to
             be
             induced
             to
             question
             other
             
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             so
             revealed
             ,
             his
             faith
             being
             built
             upon
             ,
             and
             resolved
             into
             that
             Revelation
             alone
             .
             All
             that
             remains
             of
             your
             discourse
             lyes
             with
             its
             whole
             weight
             on
             this
             presumption
             ,
             because
             some
             men
             may
             either
             wilfully
             prevaricare
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             be
             mistaken
             in
             their
             apprehensions
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             dissent
             from
             a
             Church
             
               that
               teacheth
            
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             wherein
             she
             so
             teacheth
             it
             ,
             without
             cause
             ;
             therefore
             no
             man
             may
             or
             ought
             to
             relinquish
             the
             errors
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             really
             and
             truly
             convinced
             by
             Scripture
             and
             solid
             reason
             suitable
             thereunto
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             .
             An
             inference
             so
             wild
             and
             so
             destructive
             of
             all
             assurance
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             knowable
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             how
             your
             Interest
             could
             induce
             you
             to
             give
             any
             countenance
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             if
             no
             man
             can
             certainly
             and
             infallibly
             know
             any
             thing
             by
             any
             way
             or
             means
             wherein
             some
             or
             other
             are
             ignorantly
             or
             wilfully
             mistaken
             ,
             we
             must
             bid
             adiew
             for
             ever
             to
             the
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             world
             .
             And
             how
             slightly
             soever
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             speak
             of
             Scripture
             Light
             ,
             Spirit
             and
             Reason
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             proper
             names
             of
             the
             wayes
             and
             helps
             that
             God
             hath
             graciously
             given
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             unto
             it
             communicated
             unto
             men
             by
             him
             ,
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             lead
             them
             in
             the
             use
             and
             improvement
             of
             their
             Reason
             unto
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             assurance
             therein
             which
             may
             be
             a
             firm
             foundation
             of
             acceptable
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             content
             to
             go
             without
             it
             ;
             for
             other
             wayes
             and
             means
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             .
             But
             this
             is
             your
             manner
             of
             dealing
             with
             us
             .
             All
             other
             Churches
             must
             be
             sleighted
             and
             relinquished
             ,
             the
             means
             appointed
             and
             sanctified
             by
             God
             himself
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             the
             
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             and
             settlement
             in
             the
             Truth
             must
             be
             rejected
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             fanatical
             unreasonable
             resignation
             of
             their
             faith
             to
             you
             and
             your
             Church
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             not
             done
             ,
             men
             may
             with
             as
             
               good
               reason
            
             renounce
             Truth
             as
             Error
             ;
             and
             after
             they
             have
             rejected
             one
             error
             ,
             be
             inclined
             to
             cast
             off
             all
             that
             Truth
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             whereof
             that
             error
             was
             rejected
             by
             them
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             what
             other
             inconveniences
             and
             mischiefs
             will
             follow
             :
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             well
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             
               —
               Gallinae
               filius
               albae
               ,
            
             Seeing
             all
             others
             are
             
               —
               Viles
               pulli
               nati
               infelicibus
               ovis
               .
            
             Your
             only
             misadventure
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             fallen
             into
             somewhat
             an
             unhappy
             age
             ,
             wheréin
             men
             are
             hard-hearted
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             give
             away
             their
             Faith
             and
             Reason
             to
             every
             one
             that
             can
             take
             the
             confidence
             to
             beg
             them
             at
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             now
             prove
             by
             instances
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             deny
             any
             thing
             that
             your
             Church
             proposeth
             ,
             he
             may
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             deny
             every
             Truth
             whatever
             .
             I
             shall
             follow
             you
             through
             them
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             in
             your
             matter
             or
             manner
             of
             proposal
             is
             worthy
             that
             serious
             perusal
             of
             them
             which
             you
             so
             much
             desire
             .
             To
             begin
             ,
             
               See
               if
               the
               Quakers
               deny
               not
               as
               resolutely
               the
               regenerating
               power
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               as
               you
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Absolution
               .
               See
               if
               the
               Presbyterians
               do
               not
               with
               as
               much
               reason
               evacuate
               the
               Prelacy
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               they
               the
               Papacy
               .
            
             All
             things
             it
             seems
             are
             alike
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Error
             ,
             and
             may
             with
             the
             same
             reason
             be
             opposed
             and
             rejected
             .
             And
             because
             some
             men
             renounce
             errors
             ,
             others
             may
             on
             as
             good
             grounds
             renounce
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             oppose
             it
             with
             as
             solid
             and
             
             cogent
             reasons
             .
             The
             Scripture
             it
             seems
             is
             of
             no
             use
             to
             direct
             ,
             guide
             ,
             or
             settle
             men
             in
             these
             things
             that
             relate
             to
             the
             worship
             and
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             What
             a
             strange
             dream
             hath
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             been
             in
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             Moses
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             so
             !
             Hitherto
             it
             hath
             been
             thought
             that
             what
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             in
             these
             things
             turned
             the
             scales
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             embracement
             of
             it
             reasonable
             ,
             as
             the
             rejection
             of
             them
             the
             contrary
             .
             As
             the
             woman
             said
             to
             
               Joab
               ,
               They
               were
               wont
               to
               speak
               in
               old
               time
               ,
               saying
               ,
               they
               shall
               surely
               ask
               counsel
               at
            
             Abel
             ,
             
               and
               so
               they
               ended
               the
               matter
               :
            
             They
             said
             in
             old
             time
             concerning
             these
             things
             ,
             To
             the
             
               Law
               and
               the
               Testimonies
            
             ,
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             ended
             the
             matter
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             
               tempora
               mutantur
            
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             Truth
             and
             Falsehood
             are
             equally
             probable
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             grounds
             ,
             the
             same
             evidences
             .
             
               Quis
               leget
               haec
               ,
               min
               ,
               tu
               istud
               ais
               .
            
             Do
             you
             think
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             these
             incredible
             figments
             ,
             fit
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             the
             stories
             of
             Vlysses
             unto
             Alcinous
             !
             Yet
             you
             proceed
             ,
             
               See
               if
               the
               Socinian
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               be
               not
               as
               strong
               as
               yours
               against
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             But
             where
             did
             you
             ever
             read
             any
             Arguments
             of
             ours
             against
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
             Have
             you
             a
             dispensation
             to
             say
             what
             you
             please
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Cause
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             Arguments
             you
             intend
             ,
             indeed
             rather
             for
             the
             Eucharist
             then
             against
             it
             ?
             Arguments
             to
             vindicate
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             holy
             Eucharistical
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             it
             from
             the
             manifold
             abuses
             that
             you
             and
             your
             Church
             do
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             arguments
             against
             your
             Transubstantiation
             and
             
               proper
               sacrifice
            
             that
             you
             intend
             .
             And
             will
             you
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Socinians
             against
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             great
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             our
             Prosession
             plainly
             taught
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             
               constantly
               believed
            
             
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             are
             of
             equal
             force
             and
             validity
             ,
             with
             those
             used
             against
             your
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             ,
             things
             never
             mentioned
             ,
             no
             not
             once
             in
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             nor
             believed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             destructive
             in
             your
             reception
             unto
             all
             that
             reason
             and
             sense
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             we
             are
             men
             and
             live
             ?
             But
             suppose
             your
             prejudice
             and
             partial
             addiction
             unto
             your
             way
             and
             faction
             ,
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             countenance
             you
             in
             this
             monstrous
             comparing
             and
             coupling
             of
             things
             together
             like
             his
             ,
             who
             
               Mortua
               jungehat
               corpora
               vivis
               ;
            
             is
             your
             inference
             from
             your
             enquiry
             any
             other
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             setting
             aside
             the
             Authority
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             use
             to
             instruct
             men
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             〈◊〉
             all
             things
             are
             alike
             uncertain
             unto
             all
             !
             And
             〈◊〉
             you
             farther
             manifest
             to
             be
             your
             meaning
             in
             your
             following
             enquiries
             .
             See
             say
             you
             ,
             
               if
               the
               Jew
               do
               not
               with
               as
               much
               plaufibility
               deride
               Christ
               ,
               as
               you
               his
               Church
               .
            
             And
             would
             you
             could
             see
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             zealot
             in
             a
             faction
             ,
             or
             would
             learn
             to
             deal
             candidly
             and
             honestly
             in
             things
             wherein
             your
             own
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             other
             men
             are
             concerned
             .
             Who
             is
             it
             amongst
             us
             that
             derides
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Did
             Elijah
             deride
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             he
             opposed
             the
             
               Priests
               of
               Baal
            
             ?
             or
             must
             every
             one
             presently
             be
             judged
             to
             
               deride
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             opposeth
             the
             corruptions
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               faction
            
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             bring
             into
             that
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             wherein
             for
             some
             ages
             they
             have
             prevailed
             ?
             What
             Plausibility
             yon
             have
             found
             out
             in
             the
             
               Jews
               derision
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             I
             know
             some
             that
             are
             as
             conversant
             in
             their
             writings
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             you
             seem
             to
             
             have
             been
             ,
             who
             affirm
             that
             your
             arguings
             and
             revilings
             are
             utterly
             destitute
             of
             all
             plausibility
             and
             tolerable
             pretence
             .
             But
             men
             must
             have
             leave
             to
             say
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             be
             talking
             of
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ;
             as
             is
             the
             case
             with
             you
             ,
             when
             by
             any
             chance
             you
             stumble
             on
             the
             Jews
             or
             their
             concernments
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             for
             the
             present
             you
             would
             perswade
             men
             unto
             ;
             That
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Jews
             against
             Christ
             ,
             are
             as
             good
             as
             those
             of
             Protestants
             against
             your
             Church
             ,
             
               credat
               Apella
            
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             these
             is
             the
             remainder
             of
             your
             Instances
             and
             Queries
             .
             You
             suppose
             that
             a
             man
             may
             have
             as
             good
             reasons
             for
             the
             denyal
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             Purgatory
             ;
             of
             
               Gods
               Providence
            
             and
             the
             Souls
             Immortality
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             
               piece
               of
               Popery
            
             ;
             and
             
               then
               may
               not
               want
               appearing
               incongruities
               ,
               tautologies
               ,
               improbabilities
               to
               disenable
               all
               Holy
               Writ
               at
               once
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             man
             who
             disbelieves
             any
             thing
             proposed
             by
             your
             Church
             ,
             nor
             in
             that
             state
             is
             he
             capable
             of
             any
             relief
             .
             Fluctuate
             he
             must
             in
             all
             uncertainties
             :
             Truth
             and
             error
             are
             all
             one
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             as
             good
             grounds
             for
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             .
             But
             Sir
             ,
             pray
             what
             serves
             the
             Scripture
             for
             all
             this
             while
             ?
             Will
             it
             afford
             a
             man
             no
             Light
             ,
             no
             Guidance
             ,
             no
             Direction
             ?
             Was
             this
             quite
             out
             of
             your
             mind
             ?
             or
             did
             you
             presume
             your
             Reader
             would
             not
             once
             cast
             his
             thoughts
             towards
             it
             for
             his
             relief
             in
             that
             maze
             of
             uncertainties
             which
             you
             endeavour
             to
             cast
             him
             into
             ?
             or
             dare
             you
             manage
             such
             an
             impeachment
             of
             the
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             affirm
             that
             that
             Revelation
             of
             himself
             which
             he
             hath
             graciously
             afforded
             unto
             men
             to
             reach
             them
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             settlement
             and
             assurance
             therein
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             use
             or
             validity
             to
             any
             such
             purpose
             ?
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             tells
             
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Scripture
               is
               profitable
               for
               doctrine
               and
               instruction
               ,
               able
               to
               make
               the
               man
               of
               God
               perfect
               ,
               and
               us
               all
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               that
               the
               sure
               Word
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               where
               unto
               he
               commands
               us
               to
               attend
               is
               a
               light
               shining
               in
               a
               dark
               place
            
             ;
             directs
             us
             to
             
               search
               into
               it
            
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             come
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             sending
             us
             unto
             it
             for
             our
             settlement
             ,
             affirming
             that
             they
             who
             speak
             not
             according
             
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Testimonies
            
             have
             no
             light
             in
             them
             .
             He
             assures
             us
             that
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             is
             a
             light
             unto
             ou●
             feet
             ,
             and
             his
             Law
             perfect
             ,
             converting
             the
             soul
             :
             That
             it
             is
             able
             
               to
               build
               us
               up
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               us
               an
               inheritance
               among
               all
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               :
            
             that
             the
             things
             in
             it
             are
             written
             
               that
               we
               might
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               believing
               we
               may
               have
               life
               through
               his
               name
               .
            
             See
             also
             Luke
             16.
             29
             ,
             31.
             
             Psal.
             19.
             18.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1
             19.
             
             John
             5.
             39.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
             Is
             there
             no
             truth
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             that
             is
             affirmed
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ?
             or
             are
             you
             surprized
             with
             this
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Caesar
               Borgia
            
             was
             with
             his
             sickness
             at
             the
             death
             of
             his
             father
             
               Pope
               Alexander
            
             ,
             which
             spoiled
             all
             his
             designs
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             cry
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             never
             thought
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             not
             provided
             against
             it
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             a
             ,
             volume
             might
             be
             filled
             with
             Testimonies
             of
             antient
             fathers
             ,
             bearing
             witness
             to
             the
             sufficiency
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Scripture
             for
             the
             settlement
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             his
             worship
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             of
             all
             places
             in
             the
             world
             render
             your
             Sophistry
             contemptible
             ?
             are
             there
             not
             ,
             were
             there
             not
             millions
             of
             Christians
             alwayes
             ,
             who
             either
             knew
             not
             ,
             or
             regarded
             not
             ,
             or
             openly
             rejected
             the
             Authority
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             disbelieved
             many
             of
             her
             present
             proposals
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             stedfast
             and
             in
             moveable
             
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             willingly
             seal
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             with
             their
             dearest
             blood
             ?
             But
             if
             neither
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             himself
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             the
             concurrent
             suffrage
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             nor
             the
             experience
             of
             to
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             of
             any
             moment
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             take
             it
             amiss
             if
             I
             look
             upon
             you
             as
             one
             giving
             in
             your self
             as
             
               signal
               an
               Instance
            
             of
             the
             power
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             partial
             addiction
             to
             a
             party
             and
             interest
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             can
             well
             meet
             withall
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             discourse
             you
             tell
             me
             in
             your
             close
             ,
             you
             have
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             in
             a
             way
             of
             supererogation
             ,
             wherein
             you
             deal
             with
             us
             as
             you
             do
             with
             God
             himself
             .
             The
             Duties
             he
             expresly
             by
             his
             commands
             requireth
             at
             your
             hands
             ;
             you
             
               pass
               by
            
             without
             so
             much
             as
             takeing
             notice
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             
               second
               Command
            
             you
             openly
             reject
             ,
             offering
             him
             somewhat
             of
             your
             own
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             require
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             
               you
               barbarously
               call
            
             it
             of
             Supererogation
             ;
             and
             so
             here
             you
             have
             passed
             over
             in
             silence
             that
             which
             was
             incumbent
             on
             you
             to
             have
             replyed
             unto
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             not
             a
             mind
             
               vadimonium
               deserere
            
             ,
             to
             give
             over
             the
             defence
             of
             that
             Cause
             you
             had
             undertaken
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             substitute
             this
             needless
             and
             
               useless
               diversion
            
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             as
             you
             say
             of
             Supererogation
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             you
             were
             to
             free
             of
             your
             Charity
             ,
             before
             you
             had
             
               payed
               your
               debts
            
             ,
             as
             to
             bestow
             it
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             unwilling
             to
             require
             your
             kindness
             ,
             and
             have
             therefore
             
               sent
               it
               you
               back
               again
            
             ,
             with
             that
             acknowledgement
             of
             your
             favour
             where
             with
             it
             is
             now
             attended
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             13.
             
          
           
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             of
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             YOur
             following
             Discourse
             pag.
             44
             ,
             45.
             is
             spent
             partly
             in
             the
             Commendation
             of
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Metaphysical
             abstracted
             &
             scourses
             of
             it
             ;
             partly
             in
             a
             repetition
             in
             other
             words
             of
             what
             you
             had
             before
             insisted
             on
             .
             The
             former
             I
             shall
             no
             further
             endeavour
             to
             disturb
             your
             contentment
             in
             .
             It
             is
             a
             common
             error
             
               
                 —
                 Neque
                 est
                 quisquam
              
               
                 Quem
                 non
                 in
                 aliquare
                 videre
                 Suffenum
                 Possis
                 .
              
            
             I
             am
             not
             your
             Rivall
             in
             the
             admiration
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             therefore
             leave
             you
             quietly
             in
             the
             embracements
             of
             your
             Darling
             .
             And
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             enough
             of
             it
             already
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             this
             time
             I
             hope
             you
             think
             also
             .
             The
             close
             only
             of
             your
             Discourse
             
               is
               considerable
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             transcribe
             it
             for
             your
             second
             thoughts
             .
             And
             it
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             But
             Sir
             what
             you
             say
             here
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             up
             and
             down
             your
             book
             of
             Papists
             contempt
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             will
             please
             to
             abstain
             from
             it
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             I
             have
             conversed
             with
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             of
             
               France
               ,
               ●●anders
            
             and
             Germany
             ;
             I
             have
             read
             more
             of
             your
             Books
             both
             Histories
             ,
             Contemptative
             and
             Scholastical
             Divines
             ▪
             th●n
             I
             believe
             you
             have
             ever
             seen
             or
             heard
             of
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             the
             Colledges
             of
             Sacred
             Priests
             and
             Religious
             houses
             ,
             I
             have
             communed
             with
             all
             sort
             of
             people
             and
             perused
             their
             Counsells
             .
             And
             after
             all
             this
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             my
             love
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             their
             respect
             to
             Scripture
             is
             
             real
             ,
             absolute
             and
             cordial
             ,
             even
             to
             admiration
             .
             Others
             may
             talk
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             act
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             stone
             that
             man
             that
             should
             diminish
             Holy
             Writ
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             wrong
             the
             innocent
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             theirs
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             theirs
             ,
             who
             also
             will
             plead
             their
             Cause
             when
             he
             sees
             time
             .
          
           
             What
             you
             mention
             of
             your
             own
             diligence
             and
             atchievements
             ,
             what
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             where
             you
             have
             been
             ,
             what
             you
             have
             seen
             and
             discoursed
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             you
             about
             .
             It
             may
             be
             as
             to
             your
             souls
             health
             
               —
               Tutior
               ,
               poter
               as
               esse
               domi
               .
            
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             the
             report
             that
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             make
             of
             your self
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             discern
             that
             you
             and
             I
             
               
                 —
                 Nec
                 pondera
                 rerum
              
               
                 Nec
                 momenta
                 sumus
                 .
              
            
             And
             notwithstanding
             your
             Writings
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             very
             difficult
             for
             any
             man
             to
             have
             guessed
             at
             your
             
               great
               reading
            
             ,
             had
             you
             not
             satisfied
             us
             by
             this
             your
             own
             information
             of
             it
             .
             It
             may
             be
             if
             you
             had
             spared
             some
             of
             the
             time
             which
             you
             have
             spent
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             your
             
               Catholick
               Books
            
             unto
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             unto
             your
             disadvantage
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             there
             is
             an
             Hyperbole
             in
             your
             confidence
             a
             little
             too
             evident
             .
             For
             it
             is
             possable
             that
             
               I
               may
            
             ,
             and
             true
             that
             I
             have
             
               seen
               more
               of
               your
               Authors
            
             in
             half
             an
             hour
             ,
             then
             you
             can
             read
             I
             think
             in
             
               an
               hundred
               years
            
             ;
             unless
             you
             intend
             alwayes
             to
             give
             no
             other
             account
             of
             your
             reading
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             done
             in
             your
             Fiat
             and
             Epistola
             :
             But
             we
             are
             weary
             of
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               Quin
               tu
               alium
               quaer
               as
               quoi
               centones
               farcias
               .
            
             But
             to
             pass
             by
             this
             boasting
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             of
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             the
             one
             concerning
             the
             faith
             ,
             the
             other
             expressing
             the
             Charity
             of
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
             The
             first
             contains
             what
             respect
             you
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             
               have
               for
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             the
             latter
             what
             you
             really
             have
             for
             all
             
               other
               Christians
               besides
            
             your selves
             .
             As
             to
             the
             former
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             
               Papists
               contempt
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               desire
               me
               to
               abstain
               from
               it
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
             Whither
             I
             have
             used
             that
             expression
             anywhere
             of
             contempt
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             well
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             whereas
             I
             look
             upon
             you
             as
             my
             friend
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             the
             
               good
               advice
            
             I
             have
             frequently
             given
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             deserved
             that
             you
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             deny
             you
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             can
             
               reasonably
               grant
            
             ;
             and
             whereas
             I
             cannot
             readily
             comply
             with
             you
             in
             your
             
               present
               request
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             alteration
             of
             my
             mind
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             respect
             that
             Papists
             bear
             unto
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             esteem
             my self
             obliged
             to
             give
             you
             some
             account
             of
             the
             reasons
             why
             I
             persist
             in
             my
             former
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             in
             friendly
             part
             .
             For
             besides
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             back
             your
             request
             with
             nothing
             but
             some
             overconfident
             asseverations
             ,
             subscribed
             with
             
               teste
               meipso
            
             ,
             I
             have
             many
             reasons
             taken
             from
             the
             practice
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             that
             strongly
             induce
             me
             to
             abide
             in
             my
             former
             perswasion
             .
             As
             1.
             
             You
             know
             that
             in
             these
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             Nations
             ,
             Papists
             have
             
               publickly
               burned
            
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             more
             Copies
             of
             them
             then
             ever
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             did
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Law.
            
             And
             if
             you
             should
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             unto
             me
             that
             Protestants
             have
             no
             great
             regard
             to
             
               Sacred
               Images
               that
               
               have
               been
               worshipped
               ,
            
             because
             in
             these
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             Nations
             they
             brakes
             and
             burned
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             readily
             know
             what
             to
             answer
             you
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             entertain
             any
             such
             confidence
             of
             your
             abilities
             ,
             as
             to
             expect
             from
             you
             a
             satisfactory
             answer
             unto
             my
             instance
             of
             the
             very
             same
             nature
             ,
             manifesting
             what
             respect
             Papists
             bear
             unto
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             2.
             
             You
             know
             that
             they
             have
             imprisoned
             and
             burned
             sundry
             persons
             for
             keeping
             the
             Scripture
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             or
             some
             parts
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             reading
             them
             for
             their
             instruction
             and
             comfort
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             any
             
               great
               sign
            
             of
             respect
             unto
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             it
             is
             of
             mens
             respect
             to
             treason
             or
             murder
             ,
             because
             they
             hang
             them
             up
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             them
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Your
             Church
             
               prohibiteth
               the
               reading
               of
               them
            
             unto
             Lay-men
             ,
             unless
             in
             some
             special
             cases
             ,
             some
             few
             of
             them
             be
             licenced
             by
             you
             so
             to
             do
             ▪
             and
             you
             study
             &
             sweat
             for
             arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             needless
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             putting
             them
             as
             translated
             ,
             into
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Books
             prohibited
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             very
             mark
             and
             stamp
             that
             your
             Church
             sets
             upon
             these
             books
             which
             she
             disapproves
             ,
             and
             discountenanceth
             as
             pernicious
             to
             the
             faithful
             .
             4.
             
             Your
             
               Councel
               of
               Trent
            
             hath
             decreed
             that
             your
             
               unwritten
               Traditions
            
             are
             to
             be
             received
             with
             the
             same
             
               faith
               and
               veneration
            
             as
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             constituting
             them
             to
             be
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             another
             ,
             then
             which
             nothing
             could
             be
             spoken
             more
             in
             contempt
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             reproach
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             I
             must
             assure
             you
             ,
             Protestants
             think
             you
             cannot
             possibly
             contract
             a
             greater
             guilt
             by
             any
             contempt
             of
             the
             Scripture
             then
             you
             do
             ,
             by
             reducing
             it
             into
             order
             with
             your
             
               unwritten
               Traditions
            
             .
             5.
             
             You
             have
             
               added
               Books
            
             not
             only
             written
             with
             an
             
               humane
               and
               fallible
               Spirit
            
             ,
             but
             farced
             with
             
               actual
               mistakes
            
             and
             
             falshoods
             unto
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             giving
             just
             occasion
             unto
             them
             who
             receive
             it
             from
             you
             only
             ,
             to
             question
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             6.
             
             You
             teach
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             at
             least
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             all
             it
             hath
             ,
             for
             Authority
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             must
             regard
             some
             in
             relation
             unto
             whom
             it
             doth
             consist
             )
             depends
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             the
             readiest
             way
             in
             the
             world
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             Contempt
             with
             them
             that
             know
             what
             your
             Church
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             hath
             been
             .
             And
             7.
             
             
               You
               plead
               that
               it
               is
               very
               obscure
               and
               unintelligible
            
             of
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             things
             of
             the
             greatest
             moment
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             indispensible
             necessity
             unto
             Salvation
             ;
             whereby
             you
             render
             it
             perfectly
             useless
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             Rule
             ,
             
               Quod
               non
               potest
               intelligi
               ,
               debet
               negligi
            
             ;
             it
             is
             fit
             
               that
               should
               be
               neglected
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               understood
               .
            
             And
             8.
             
             There
             is
             a
             book
             lately
             written
             by
             one
             of
             your
             party
             ,
             after
             you
             have
             been
             frequently
             warned
             and
             told
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             entituled
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             ,
             giving
             countenance
             unto
             many
             other
             hard
             reflections
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             manifested
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             written
             on
             that
             Book
             .
             9.
             
             Your
             great
             Masters
             in
             their
             writings
             have
             spoken
             very
             contemptuously
             of
             it
             :
             whereof
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             few
             instances
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             which
             is
             properly
             yours
             ,
             determines
             as
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             their
             Traditions
             are
             to
             be
             received
             and
             venerated
             
               pari
               pietatis
               affectu
               &
               reverentia
            
             ,
             with
             
               an
               equal
               affection
               of
               piety
               and
               reverence
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             :
             which
             is
             a
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             
               Altar
               of
               Damascus
            
             with
             that
             of
             God
             himself
             in
             the
             same
             Temple
             .
             Sess.
             4.
             
             Dec.
             1.
             
             And
             Andradius
             ,
             no
             small
             part
             of
             that
             Convention
             ,
             in
             his
             defence
             of
             that
             Decree
             tells
             us
             that
             ,
             
               cum
               Christus
               fragilitati
               memoriae
               Evangelio
               scripto
               succurrendum
               putavit
               ,
               it
               a
               breve
               compendium
               
               libris
               tradi
               voluit
               ,
               ut
               pars
               maxima
               tanquam
               magni
               precii
               thesaurus
               traditionibus
               intimis
               Ecclesiae
               visceribus
               infixis
               relicta
               fuerit
               .
               As
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               thought
               meet
               to
               relieve
               the
               frailty
               of
               memory
               by
               the
               written
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               he
               would
               have
               a
               short
               compendium
               or
               abridgement
               committed
               unto
               books
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               as
               a
               most
               precious
               treasure
               might
               be
               left
               unto
               Traditions
               fixed
               in
               the
               very
               inward
               bowels
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             
               cordial
               and
               absolute
               respect
            
             even
             
               unto
               admiration
            
             that
             your
             Catholicks
             bear
             unto
             the
             Scripture
             :
             And
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             
               admire
               it
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             very
             stupid
             .
             It
             contains
             some
             
               small
               part
            
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             
               great
               treasure
            
             of
             them
             lying
             in
             your
             Traditions
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               Canonem
               seu
               Regulam
               fidei
               exactissimam
               non
               esse
               Scripturam
               ,
               sed
               Ecclesiae
               judicium
               ;
               that
               the
               Canon
               or
               most
               exact
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               not
               the
               Scripture
               but
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             Much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             as
             you
             plead
             in
             your
             Fiat
             and
             
               Epistola
               .
               Pighius
            
             another
             Champion
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             
               Ecclesiast
               .
               Hierarch
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             after
             he
             hath
             given
             many
             reasons
             to
             prove
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             its
             flexibility
             to
             every
             mans
             sense
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             who
             also
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             referred
             all
             things
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             concludes
             ,
             
               Si
               hujus
               Doctrinae
               memores
               fuissemus
               ,
               haereticos
               scilicet
               non
               esse
               informandos
               ,
               vel
               convincendos
               ex
               Scripturis
               ,
               meliore
               same
               loco
               essent
               res
               nostrae
               ;
               sed
               dum
               ostentandi
               ingenii
               &
               eruditionis
               gratia
               cum
            
             Luthero
             
               in
               certamen
               discenditur
               Scripturarum
               ,
               excitatum
               est
               hoc
               quod
               ,
               proh
               dolor
               ,
               nunc
               videmus
               incendium
               .
               Had
               we
               been
               mindful
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               Hereticks
               are
               not
               to
               be
               instructed
               ,
               nor
               convinced
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               our
               affairs
               had
               been
               in
               a
               better
               condition
               then
               now
               they
               are
               :
               but
               whilest
               some
               to
               shew
               
               their
               wit
               and
               learning
               would
               needs
               contend
               with
            
             Luther
             
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               fire
               which
               we
               now
               with
               grief
               behold
               ,
               was
               kindled
               and
               stirred
               up
               .
            
             And
             it
             may
             be
             you
             remember
             who
             it
             was
             that
             called
             the
             Scripture
             
               Evangelium
               nigrum
            
             ,
             and
             
               Theologiam
               atramentariam
            
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             champions
             of
             your
             Church
             and
             Cause
             .
             But
             before
             we
             quite
             leave
             your
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             we
             may
             do
             well
             to
             remember
             the
             advice
             which
             the
             Fathers
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             stirs
             in
             Germany
             removed
             unto
             Bononia
             ,
             gave
             to
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
               Julius
            
             the
             third
             ,
             which
             one
             that
             was
             then
             amongst
             them
             afterwards
             published
             .
             Denique
             say
             they
             in
             their
             letters
             to
             him
             ,
             
               quod
               inter
               omnia
               consilia
               quae
               nos
               hoc
               tempore
               dare
               possumus
               omnium
               gravissimum
               ad
               extremum
               reservavimus
               .
               Oculi
               hic
               aperiendi
               sunt
               ,
               omnibus
               nervis
               adnitendum
               erit
               ut
               quam
               minimum
               Evangelii
               poterit
               (
               praesertim
               vulgari
               lingua
               )
               in
               iis
               legatur
               Civitatibus
               ,
               quae
               sub
               tua
               ditione
               &
               potestate
               sunt
               ,
               sufficiatque
               tantillum
               illud
               quod
               in
               missa
               legi
               solet
               ,
               nec
               eo
               amplius
               cuiquam
               mortalium
               legere
               liceat
               .
               Quam
               diu
               enim
               pauculo
               illo
               homines
               contenti
               fuerunt
               ,
               tam
               diu
               res
               tuae
               ex
               sententia
               successêre
               ,
               ●aedemq
               ,
               in
               contrarium
               labi
               caeperunt
               ex
               quo
               ulterius
               legi
               vulgo
               usurpatum
               est
               .
               Hic
               ille
               (
               in
               summa
               )
               Est
               liber
               qui
               praeter
               caeteros
               hasce
               nobis
               tempestates
               ac
               turbines
               conciliavit
               quibus
               prope
               abreptisumus
               .
               Et
               sane
               siquis
               illum
               diligenter
               expendat
               ,
               deinde
               quae
               in
               nostris
               fieri
               ecclestis
               consueverunt
               ,
               singula
               ordine
               contempletur
               ,
               videbis
               plurimum
               inter
               se
               dissidere
               ,
               &
               hanc
               doctrinam
               nostram
               ab
               illa
               prorsus
               diversam
               esse
               ac
               saepe
               contrariam
               etiam
               .
               Quod
               simul
               atque
               homines
               intelligant
               ,
               à
               docto
               scilicet
               aliquo
               adversariorum
               stimulati
               ,
               nou
               ante
               clamandi
               finem
               faciunt
               ,
               quam
               rem
               plane
               omnem
               divulgaverint
               ,
               nosque
               invisos
               omnibus
               reddiderint
               .
               Quare
               occultandae
               pauculae
               illae
               chartulae
               sed
               abhibita
               
               quadam
               cautione
               &
               diligentia
               ,
               ne
               ea
               res
               majores
               nobis
               turbas
               ac
               tumultus
               excitet
               ,
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               the
               most
               Weighty
               of
               all
               the
               advices
               which
               that
               at
               this
               time
               we
               shall
               give
               unto
               you
               ,
               we
               have
               reserved
               for
               the
               close
               of
               all
               .
               Your
               eyes
               are
               here
               to
               be
               opened
               ;
               you
               are
               to
               endeavour
               with
               the
               utmost
               of
               your
               power
               ,
               that
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               of
               the
               Gospel
               (
               especially
               in
               any
               vulgar
               tongue
               )
               be
               read
               in
               those
               Cities
               which
               are
               under
               your
               government
               and
               Authority
               ;
               but
               let
               that
               little
               suffice
               them
               which
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Mass
            
             (
             of
             which
             mind
             you
             also
             know
             who
             is
             )
             
               neither
               let
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               man
               to
               read
               any
               more
               of
               it
               .
               For
               as
               long
               as
               men
               were
               contented
               with
               that
               little
               ,
               your
               affairs
               were
               as
               prosperous
               as
               heart
               could
               desire
               ,
               and
               began
               immediately
               to
               decline
               upon
               the
               custome
               of
               reading
               any
               more
               of
               it
               .
               This
               is
               in
               brief
               that
               book
               which
               above
               all
               others
               hath
               procured
               unto
               us
               those
               tempests
               and
               storms
               wherewith
               we
               are
               almost
               carryed
               away
               headlong
               .
               And
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               shall
               diligently
               consider
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               seriously
               ponder
               on
               all
               the
               things
               that
               are
               accustomed
               to
               be
               done
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               them
               to
               be
               very
               different
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               our
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               divers
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               thereof
               ,
               yea
               and
               oftentimes
               plainly
               contrary
               unto
               it
               .
               Now
               this
               when
               men
               begin
               to
               understand
               ,
               being
               stirred
               up
               by
               some
               learned
               man
               or
               other
               amongst
               the
               adversaries
               ,
               they
               make
               no
               end
               of
               clamouring
               until
               they
               have
               divulged
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               and
               rendred
               us
               hateful
               unto
               all
               .
               Wherefore
               those
               few
               sheets
               of
               Paper
               are
               to
               be
               hid
               but
               with
               caution
               and
               diligence
               ,
               least
               their
               concealment
               should
               stir
               us
               up
               greater
               troubles
               .
            
             This
             is
             fair
             and
             open
             ;
             being
             a
             brief
             summary
             of
             that
             admiration
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             so
             abounds
             in
             Catholick
             Countreys
             ;
             That
             Hermannus
             one
             of
             some
             account
             in
             your
             Church
             ,
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             could
             be
             of
             no
             more
             Authority
             
             then
             
               Aesops
               Fables
            
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             one
             Brentius
             ,
             and
             we
             believe
             the
             information
             to
             be
             true
             because
             the
             saying
             is
             defended
             by
             
               Hosius
               de
               Authoritat
               .
               Script
               .
               Lib.
               3.
            
             who
             adds
             unto
             it
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             
               Revera
               nisi
               nos
               Authoritas
               Ecclesiae
               doceret
               hanc
               scripturam
               esse
               Canoncam
               ,
               perexiguum
               apud
               nos
               pondus
               haberet
               :
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               not
               teach
               us
               that
               this
               Scripeure
               is
               Canomical
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               of
               very
               light
               weight
               unto
               us
               .
            
             Such
             
               Cordial
               respects
            
             do
             you
             bear
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             the
             forementioned
             
               Andradius
               Defens
               .
               Con.
               Trid.
               Lib.
               2.
            
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             
               Neque
               enim
               in
               ipsis
               libris
               quibus
               sacra
               mysteria
               conscripta
               sunt
               ,
               quicquam
               in
               est
               Divinitatis
               quae
               nos
               ad
               credendum
               quae
               in
               illis
               continentur
               religione
               aliqua
               constring
               at
               ;
               sed
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quae
               codices
               illos
               sacros
               esse
               docet
               ,
               &
               antiquorum
               Patrum
               fidem
               &
               pietatem
               commendat
               ▪
               tanta
               inest
               vis
               &
               amplitudo
               ,
               ut
               illis
               nemo
               sine
               gravissimâ
               impietatis
               nota
               possit
               repugnare
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               in
               those
               books
               wherein
               the
               Divine
               Mysteries
               are
               written
               any
               thing
               or
               any
               character
               of
               Divinity
               or
               divine
               original
               which
               should
               on
               a
               religious
               account
               oblige
               us
               to
               believe
               the
               things
               that
               are
               contained
               in
               them
               .
               But
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               force
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               teacheth
               th●se
               books
               to
               be
               sacred
               ,
               and
               commendeth
               the
               faith
               and
               piety
               of
               the
               Antient
               fathers
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               oppose
               them
               without
               a
               grievous
               mark
               of
               impiety
               .
            
             How
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             ,
             from
             whom
             should
             we
             learn
             the
             sense
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             if
             not
             from
             your
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             and
             such
             mighty
             Champions
             of
             it
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             it
             equitable
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             listen
             to
             suggestions
             of
             every
             
               obscure
               Frier
            
             ,
             and
             entertain
             thoughts
             from
             them
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             assertion
             of
             your
             Councils
             and
             and
             great
             Rabbies
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             be
             the
             respect
             that
             
             in
             
               Catholick
               Countries
            
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             find
             may
             of
             your
             Countrymen
             rivals
             with
             them
             therein
             .
             It
             is
             all
             but
             Hayle
             and
             Cr●cifie
             ;
             We
             respect
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             
               another
               part
            
             of
             Gods
             word
             besides
             them
             ;
             we
             respect
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             Traditions
             contain
             more
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Truth
             ;
             we
             respect
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             think
             it
             not
             meet
             that
             Christians
             be
             suffered
             to
             read
             them
             ;
             we
             respect
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             think
             that
             it
             hath
             any
             character
             in
             it
             of
             its
             own
             Divine
             original
             for
             which
             we
             should
             believe
             it
             ;
             we
             respect
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             yet
             we
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             commended
             unto
             us
             by
             our
             Church
             ;
             we
             respect
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             
               dark
               ,
               obscure
            
             ,
             not
             intelligible
             but
             by
             the
             interpretation
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             Pray
             Sir
             ,
             keep
             your
             respects
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             are
             despised
             by
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             which
             gives
             Testimony
             unto
             its
             own
             
               Authority
               ,
               Perfection
               ,
               Sufficiency
            
             ,
             to
             guide
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             Perspicuity
             and
             Certainty
             without
             any
             respect
             unto
             your
             Church
             ,
             or
             its
             Authority
             :
             And
             we
             know
             its
             Testimony
             to
             be
             true
             .
             And
             for
             our
             parts
             we
             fear
             that
             whilest
             these
             Joabs
             kisses
             of
             respect
             are
             upon
             your
             lips
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             sword
             in
             your
             right
             hands
             to
             let
             out
             all
             the
             Vitals
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             and
             Religion
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             your
             general
             expressions
             of
             respect
             ,
             and
             that
             
               unto
               admiration
            
             ,
             are
             a
             covering
             long
             and
             broad
             enough
             to
             hide
             all
             this
             contempt
             and
             reproach
             that
             you
             continually
             poure
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             Deal
             thus
             with
             your
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             he
             will
             accept
             your
             Person
             .
             Give
             him
             some
             good
             words
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             let
             your
             particular
             expressions
             of
             your
             esteem
             of
             him
             come
             short
             of
             what
             his
             state
             and
             regal
             dignity
             do
             require
             ,
             will
             it
             be
             well
             taken
             at
             your
             hands
             ?
             Expressions
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             these
             instanced
             in
             ,
             might
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             your
             chiefest
             
             Authors
             sufficient
             to
             fill
             a
             volume
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             never
             read
             nor
             heard
             that
             any
             of
             them
             were
             ever
             stoned
             in
             your
             Catholick
             Countreys
             ,
             whatever
             you
             intimate
             of
             the
             boyling
             up
             of
             your
             zeal
             into
             a
             rage
             
               against
               those
               that
               should
               go
               about
               to
               diminish
               it
               .
            
             Indeed
             whatever
             you
             pretend
             ,
             this
             is
             your
             faith
             about
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             desire
             that
             you
             would
             accept
             of
             this
             account
             why
             I
             cannot
             comply
             with
             your
             wish
             ,
             and
             not
             speak
             any
             more
             of
             Papists
             slighting
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             seeing
             I
             know
             they
             do
             so
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             way
             by
             me
             expressed
             ,
             and
             other
             wayes
             I
             never
             said
             they
             did
             so
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             account
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             we
             may
             proceed
             to
             your
             Charity
             wherewith
             you
             close
             this
             Discourse
             .
             Speaking
             of
             your
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Scripture
               is
               theirs
            
             ,
             and
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               theirs
               ,
               who
               will
               one
               day
               plead
               their
               Cause
               .
            
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             Sir
             by
             theirs
             ?
             Do
             you
             intend
             it
             exclusively
             to
             all
             others
             ;
             so
             theirs
             as
             not
             to
             be
             the
             right
             and
             portion
             of
             any
             other
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             is
             your
             sense
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             unless
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             words
             have
             neither
             sense
             nor
             emphasis
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             suitably
             unto
             this
             sense
             ,
             you
             elsewhere
             declare
             that
             the
             Roman
             and
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             are
             with
             you
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             This
             is
             
               your
               Charity
            
             fit
             to
             accompany
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             faith
             before
             discoursed
             of
             .
             This
             is
             your
             Chatholicism
             ,
             the
             impaling
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             consequently
             all
             acceptable
             Religion
             to
             the
             Roman
             Party
             and
             Faction
             ;
             down
             right
             Donatism
             ,
             the
             wretchedest
             Schism
             that
             ever
             rent
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             wounds
             of
             Christendome
             incurable
             ,
             and
             all
             hope
             of
             coalition
             in
             Love
             desperate
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             directing
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             unto
             all
             that
             in
             every
             place
             call
             
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             no
             countenance
             from
             that
             expression
             
             of
             
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             might
             be
             given
             unto
             any
             surmize
             of
             his
             appropriating
             unto
             himself
             and
             those
             with
             him
             a
             
               peculiar
               interest
            
             in
             Jusus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             adds
             immediately
             
               both
               their
               Lord
               and
               ours
            
             ;
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             that
             in
             every
             place
             call
             upon
             his
             name
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
             This
             was
             the
             old
             Catholicism
             ,
             which
             the
             new
             hath
             as
             much
             affinity
             unto
             as
             darkness
             hath
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             jot
             more
             .
             The
             
               Scripture
               is
               ours
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christ
               is
               ours
            
             ,
             and
             what
             have
             any
             else
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ?
             what
             though
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             you
             call
             on
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             
               he
               is
               our
               Lord
               ,
               not
               yours
               .
            
             This
             I
             say
             is
             that
             wretched
             Schism
             ,
             which
             cloathed
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Catholicism
             (
             which
             after
             it
             had
             slain
             ,
             it
             robbed
             of
             its
             name
             and
             garments
             )
             the
             world
             for
             some
             ages
             hath
             groaned
             under
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             supported
             by
             so
             many
             
               secular
               advantages
            
             and
             interests
             ,
             as
             are
             subservient
             unto
             it
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
          
           
             Of
             Reason
             .
             Jews
             objections
             against
             Christ.
             
          
           
             PAg.
             27.
             
             You
             proceed
             to
             vindicate
             your
             unreasonable
             Paragraph
             about
             Reason
             ,
             or
             rather
             against
             it
             .
             What
             reason
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             in
             a
             dispute
             against
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             in
             and
             about
             the
             things
             which
             are
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             proper
             object
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             easie
             for
             any
             one
             to
             imagine
             .
             For
             by
             Reason
             in
             Religion
             we
             understand
             not
             meerly
             the
             Ra●ocination
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             upon
             and
             according
             to
             the
             inbred
             Principles
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             but
             every
             acting
             of
             the
             understanding
             of
             a
             man
             about
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             such
             Principles
             ,
             or
             guided
             by
             any
             such
             
             rule
             ,
             as
             no
             way
             impeach
             its
             rationality
             .
             To
             vindicate
             your
             discourse
             in
             your
             Fiat
             upon
             this
             subject
             you
             make
             use
             of
             two
             mediums
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             You
             pretend
             
               that
               to
               be
               the
               whole
               subject
               of
               your
               Discourse
               about
               Reason
               ,
            
             which
             is
             but
             a
             part
             of
             it
             :
             and
             (
             2.
             )
             You
             deny
             that
             to
             
               be
               the
               Design
               and
               aime
            
             of
             your
             Book
             which
             your self
             know
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             men
             acknowledge
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             first
             head
             you
             tell
             me
             that
             your
             Discourse
             concerned
             
               Reason
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               employment
               of
               framing
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             you
             talk
             somewhat
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             you
             were
             told
             that
             Protestants
             were
             no
             way
             concerned
             in
             that
             Discourse
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             less
             true
             ,
             that
             you
             dispute
             against
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             Reason
             in
             our
             choise
             of
             or
             adhering
             unto
             any
             Religion
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             or
             practice
             in
             Religion
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             Liberty
             of
             a
             mans
             
               rational
               judgement
            
             in
             determining
             what
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             wrong
             ,
             what
             true
             ,
             what
             false
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             that
             are
             proposed
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             belonging
             unto
             Religion
             ,
             guided
             ,
             bounded
             ,
             and
             determined
             by
             the
             
               only
               Rule
            
             measure
             and
             last
             umpire
             in
             and
             about
             such
             things
             ;
             This
             you
             oppose
             and
             that
             directly
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             shew
             unto
             Protestants
             that
             they
             can
             come
             unto
             
               no
               certainty
            
             in
             Religion
             by
             this
             exercise
             of
             their
             Reason
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             That
             men
             should
             by
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             endeavour
             to
             
               find
               out
            
             and
             frame
             a
             Religion
             ,
             is
             fond
             to
             imagine
             .
             They
             who
             ever
             attempted
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             knew
             it
             was
             
               not
               Religion
            
             but
             a
             pretence
             to
             some
             other
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             coyning
             .
             To
             make
             the
             reason
             of
             a
             man
             proceeding
             and
             acting
             upon
             it
             its
             own
             light
             and
             
               inbred
               Principles
            
             ,
             the
             absolute
             and
             Soveraign
             judge
             of
             the
             things
             that
             are
             proposed
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             practised
             in
             Religion
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             should
             be
             free
             for
             him
             to
             receive
             or
             reject
             
             them
             according
             as
             they
             answer
             and
             are
             suited
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             absurd
             and
             foolish
             ;
             and
             who
             ever
             will
             assert
             it
             must
             build
             his
             Assertion
             on
             this
             supposition
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             capable
             of
             comprehending
             fully
             and
             clearly
             ,
             whatsoever
             God
             
               can
               reveal
            
             of
             himself
             ;
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               prime
               Dictates
            
             of
             Reason
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             simplicity
             and
             infiniteness
             of
             Gods
             being
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             imply
             a
             contradiction
             in
             its
             first
             admission
             .
             It
             is
             no
             less
             untrue
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             in
             the
             
               lapsed
               depraved
               condition
            
             of
             nature
             ,
             can
             by
             the
             light
             thereof
             and
             the
             utmost
             improvement
             of
             his
             reason
             ,
             come
             to
             a
             
               saving
               ,
               sanctifying
            
             perception
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             revealed
             concerning
             himself
             his
             will
             and
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             peculiar
             effect
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             grace
             of
             Christ.
             But
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             
               to
               use
               his
               reason
            
             in
             finding
             out
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             propositions
             wherein
             the
             Truths
             of
             Religion
             are
             represented
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             judging
             of
             their
             truth
             and
             falshood
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             that
             
               indeed
               we
               are
               men
            
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             a
             reproach
             upon
             our
             mortality
             ,
             by
             intimating
             ,
             that
             men
             do
             not
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             do
             that
             which
             they
             not
             only
             know
             they
             do
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             cannot
             but
             do
             .
             For
             they
             do
             but
             vainly
             deceive
             themselves
             who
             suppose
             or
             rather
             dream
             that
             they
             make
             any
             determination
             of
             what
             is
             true
             or
             false
             in
             Religion
             ,
             without
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             
               their
               Reason
            
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             say
             they
             do
             it
             as
             beasts
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             men
             ;
             then
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             spoken
             more
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             more
             effectual
             to
             deter
             men
             from
             the
             entertainment
             of
             it
             .
             For
             our
             parts
             ,
             we
             rejoyce
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             dare
             avow
             
               the
               Religion
            
             which
             we
             profess
             to
             
               be
               highly
               rational
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             most
             
               mysterious
               Articles
            
             of
             it
             are
             proposed
             unto
             our
             belief
             on
             grounds
             of
             the
             most
             unquestionable
             
             reason
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             rejected
             without
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             most
             Soveraign
             dictates
             of
             that
             Intellectual
             nature
             wherewith
             of
             God
             we
             are
             endued
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             a
             
               few
               trifling
               instances
            
             of
             some
             mens
             abuse
             of
             their
             Reason
             in
             its
             prejudicate
             exercise
             about
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             shall
             make
             us
             ingrateful
             to
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             neglect
             the
             laying
             out
             of
             the
             best
             that
             he
             hath
             intrusted
             us
             with
             by
             nature
             ,
             in
             his
             service
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             .
             And
             what
             course
             do
             you
             your self
             proceed
             in
             ?
             When
             any
             thing
             is
             proposed
             unto
             you
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             think
             upon
             it
             ?
             doth
             not
             your
             mind
             exercise
             about
             it
             those
             
               first
               acts
            
             of
             Reason
             or
             Understanding
             which
             prepare
             and
             dispose
             you
             to
             discourse
             and
             compute
             it
             with
             your self
             ?
             do
             you
             not
             consider
             whither
             the
             thing
             it self
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ?
             and
             whither
             the
             propositions
             wherein
             it
             is
             made
             unto
             you
             are
             true
             or
             false
             ?
             do
             you
             not
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             Rule
             and
             measure
             whereby
             you
             are
             to
             make
             a
             judgement
             ,
             whither
             they
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ?
             we
             talk
             not
             now
             ,
             
               what
               that
               Rule
            
             is
             ,
             but
             only
             whither
             you
             do
             not
             make
             a
             judgement
             of
             the
             Propositions
             that
             are
             made
             unto
             you
             by
             some
             Rule
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             whither
             with
             that
             judgement
             ,
             your
             mind
             do
             not
             assent
             unto
             them
             or
             dissent
             from
             them
             ?
             Yea
             is
             not
             
               your
               judgement
            
             which
             you
             so
             make
             ,
             the
             assent
             or
             dissent
             of
             your
             mind
             ?
             or
             what
             course
             do
             you
             take
             ?
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             inform
             us
             of
             your
             excellent
             expedient
             to
             teach
             a
             man
             to
             cry
             Credo
             without
             the
             use
             or
             exercise
             of
             his
             Reason
             to
             bring
             him
             thereunto
             .
             But
             when
             you
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             is
             no
             other
             way
             but
             that
             by
             it
             you
             may
             teach
             a
             Parrat
             or
             Starling
             to
             say
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             the
             Crow
             that
             cryed
             of
             old
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             you
             would
             evade
             all
             concernment
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             by
             denying
             that
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
               ,
               was
               written
               unto
               any
               
               such
               concernment
               against
               Protestants
               .
            
             I
             know
             not
             well
             what
             you
             mean
             by
             your
             ,
             
               Vnto
               any
               such
               concernment
               against
               Protestants
               .
            
             That
             the
             main
             design
             of
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             to
             bring
             Protestants
             unto
             an
             uncertainty
             in
             their
             profession
             by
             everting
             the
             Principles
             which
             you
             apprehend
             them
             to
             build
             upon
             ,
             and
             thereon
             to
             perswade
             them
             unto
             Popery
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             hope
             you
             would
             have
             no
             more
             denyed
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             evidenced
             unto
             you
             with
             as
             needless
             a
             labour
             as
             ever
             any
             man
             was
             put
             unto
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             done
             because
             you
             would
             needs
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             now
             be
             done
             again
             .
          
           
             Your
             ensuing
             Discourse
             wherein
             you
             attempt
             to
             say
             something
             unto
             the
             ninth
             
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Animadversions
            
             is
             not
             unlike
             the
             preceding
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             cast
             them
             under
             one
             head
             .
             Your
             business
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             cast
             a
             
               fresh
               dishonour
            
             upon
             Christian
             Religion
             by
             questioning
             the
             defensibility
             of
             its
             Principles
             against
             
               Jewish
               Objections
            
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             then
             by
             an
             
               irrational
               Credo
            
             .
             Let
             us
             hear
             you
             speak
             in
             your
             own
             language
             ;
             
               Your
               vaunting
               florishes
            
             ,
             You
             say
             ,
             
               about
               Scripture
               which
               you
               love
               to
               talk
               on
               ,
               will
               not
               without
               the
               help
               of
               your
               Credo
               and
               humble
               resignation
               solve
               the
               Argument
               ,
               which
               that
               you
               may
               the
               easilier
               be
               quit
               of
               ,
               you
               never
               examine
               ,
               but
               only
               run
               on
               in
               your
               usual
               florishes
               about
               the
               use
               and
               excellency
               of
               Gods
               Word
               .
               I
               told
               you
               in
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             ,
             
               what
               the
               Jew
               will
               reply
               to
               all
               such
               reasonings
               :
               but
               you
               have
               the
               pregnant
               wit
               not
               to
               heed
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               hinder
               your
               florishes
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               were
               kept
               up
               in
               a
               Chamber
               with
               a
               learned
               Jew
               without
               bread
               ,
               water
               and
               fire
               ,
               till
               you
               had
               satisfied
               him
               in
               that
               objection
               ,
               I
               am
               still
               well
               enough
               assured
               ,
               for
               all
               your
               veryvaunts
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               do
               not
               make
               use
               of
               your
            
             Credo
             ,
             
               which
               here
               you
               contemn
               ,
               you
               might
               there
               stay
               till
               hunger
               and
               cold
               have
               made
               an
               end
               of
               you
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             Discourse
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             pretence
             
             of
             rejecting
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Authority
             and
             Tradition
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             nor
             is
             to
             be
             satisfied
             by
             Testimonies
             given
             in
             the
             Scripture
             unto
             the
             
               Person
               ,
               Doctrine
            
             and
             Work
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Objection
             said
             down
             in
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             is
             that
             which
             I
             have
             now
             mentioned
             ;
             It
             was
             the
             Plea
             of
             
               the
               Jews
            
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             managed
             from
             the
             Authority
             and
             Tradition
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             That
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             gave
             the
             Answer
             unto
             this
             objection
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             now
             intimated
             ,
             namely
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             himself
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             that
             which
             they
             objected
             against
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             unto
             the
             Authority
             and
             Testimony
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             I
             have
             undeniably
             proved
             unto
             you
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             but
             read
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             with
             any
             Consideration
             or
             understanding
             .
             The
             same
             way
             was
             persisted
             in
             by
             the
             
               Antient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             as
             all
             their
             writings
             against
             the
             Jews
             do
             testifie
             .
             And
             I
             must
             now
             tell
             you
             that
             your
             calling
             the
             
               validity
               of
               this
            
             Answer
             into
             Question
             ,
             is
             highly
             injurious
             unto
             the
             
               honour
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             against
             Christ
             himself
             .
             The
             best
             interpretation
             that
             I
             can
             give
             unto
             your
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             a
             person
             
               wholly
               ignorant
            
             of
             the
             Controversies
             that
             are
             between
             the
             
               Jews
               and
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             that
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             their
             satisfaction
             or
             confutation
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             indeed
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             
               will
               reply
            
             to
             these
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             which
             are
             alledged
             as
             giving
             witness
             to
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             contend
             about
             the
             interpretation
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               I
               have
               the
               wit
               to
               take
               no
               notice
               of
            
             ;
             which
             by
             the
             way
             is
             unduly
             averred
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             your
             own
             Science
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             seeing
             you
             profess
             that
             you
             have
             read
             over
             my
             Animadversions
             ;
             
             and
             probably
             the
             very
             place
             wherein
             I
             do
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             you
             said
             to
             that
             purpose
             and
             replyed
             unto
             it
             ,
             was
             not
             far
             from
             your
             eye
             when
             you
             wrote
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             as
             I
             shewed
             you
             what
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Antients
             of
             that
             reply
             of
             the
             Jews
             which
             you
             mention
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             now
             add
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             
               gross
               ignorance
            
             in
             these
             things
             can
             give
             countenance
             to
             an
             imagination
             that
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             but
             folly
             and
             madness
             in
             the
             Rabbinical
             evasions
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             given
             unto
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             .
             And
             your
             substitution
             of
             a
             
               naked
               fananical
               Credo
            
             ,
             not
             resolved
             into
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Writ
             in
             the
             room
             of
             that
             
               express
               Witness
            
             which
             is
             given
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             unto
             the
             Person
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             oppose
             therewith
             the
             
               Judaical
               Plea
            
             from
             their
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             is
             an
             Engine
             fit
             to
             undermine
             the
             very
             root
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             highly
             Questionable
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             the
             Conviction
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             such
             a
             mere
             
               petitio
               principii
            
             or
             begging
             of
             what
             is
             in
             Controversie
             between
             Christians
             and
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             challenge
             you
             to
             produce
             any
             
               one
               learned
               man
            
             that
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             it
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             To
             think
             that
             your
             Credo
             built
             on
             principles
             which
             
               he
               despiseth
            
             ,
             which
             you
             cannot
             prove
             unto
             him
             ,
             will
             convince
             another
             man
             of
             the
             
               Truth
               of
               what
               you
               believe
            
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             other
             ground
             but
             a
             
               magical
               fancy
            
             ,
             that
             the
             fixing
             of
             your
             imagination
             shall
             affect
             his
             ,
             and
             conform
             it
             unto
             your
             apprehension
             of
             things
             .
             Such
             is
             your
             course
             in
             telling
             the
             Jews
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             your
             Credo
             thereupon
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             any
             existence
             in
             
               rerum
               natura
            
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             first
             supposed
             that
             their
             Church
             was
             failed
             ,
             which
             supposal
             that
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             is
             the
             sole
             foundation
             of
             their
             
             objection
             .
             What
             end
             you
             can
             propose
             herein
             ,
             but
             to
             expose
             your self
             and
             your
             profession
             unto
             their
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             confirmed
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             by
             
               the
               Miracles
            
             which
             he
             wrought
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             he
             taught
             was
             testified
             to
             be
             Divine
             by
             signs
             and
             express
             words
             from
             Heaven
             .
             He
             proved
             it
             also
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             all
             which
             was
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             This
             coming
             of
             the
             
               promised
               Messiah
            
             ,
             the
             work
             that
             he
             was
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             the
             characteristical
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             application
             unto
             the
             person
             of
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             the
             conviction
             and
             conversion
             of
             thousands
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             if
             you
             know
             not
             that
             the
             
               Antients
               Fathers
            
             and
             learned
             men
             of
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             have
             undenyably
             proved
             against
             the
             Jews
             out
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Testimony
             thereof
             ,
             that
             the
             
               promised
               Messiah
            
             was
             to
             be
             God
             and
             man
             in
             one
             Person
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             come
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             appearance
             of
             
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             
               the
               work
            
             which
             he
             was
             to
             perform
             was
             the
             very
             same
             and
             no
             other
             then
             what
             was
             wrought
             and
             accomplished
             by
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             other
             
               important
               concernments
            
             of
             his
             Person
             and
             office
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             have
             nothing
             left
             to
             countenance
             them
             in
             their
             obstinacy
             ,
             but
             meer
             
               senseless
               trifles
            
             ,
             you
             are
             exceedingly
             unmeet
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             objections
             ,
             or
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             controversie
             between
             them
             and
             Christians
             .
             For
             what
             you
             add
             in
             reference
             unto
             my self
             ,
             I
             shall
             need
             only
             to
             mind
             you
             that
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             about
             any
             Personal
             ability
             of
             mine
             to
             
               satisfie
               a
               Jew
            
             ,
             which
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             encrease
             it
             ,
             
             for
             somewhat
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             have
             learned
             out
             of
             their
             writings
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             come
             unto
             you
             for
             assistance
             ;
             but
             concerning
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             
               that
               Principle
            
             for
             the
             confronting
             of
             
               Judaical
               objections
            
             ,
             taken
             from
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             formerly
             proved
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             made
             use
             of
             unto
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             I
             will
             not
             say
             that
             it
             was
             from
             the
             
               pregnancy
               of
               your
               wit
            
             ,
             that
             whatever
             heed
             you
             took
             unto
             the
             stating
             of
             the
             Case
             between
             you
             and
             Protestants
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             parallel
             unto
             that
             between
             the
             Jews
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             seeing
             a
             very
             little
             wit
             will
             suffice
             to
             direct
             a
             man
             to
             let
             that
             alone
             which
             he
             finds
             too
             heavy
             for
             him
             to
             remove
             out
             of
             his
             way
             )
             that
             you
             speak
             not
             one
             word
             unto
             it
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             kind
             whereof
             there
             are
             frequent
             instances
             in
             your
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             reason
             ,
             is
             not
             very
             difficult
             for
             any
             man
             to
             conjecture
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pleas
             of
             Prelate
             Protestants
             .
             Christ
             the
             only
             supream
             and
             absolute
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             PAg.
             49.
             
             You
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             opposed
             unto
             the
             
               thirteenth
               and
               fourteenth
            
             Paragraph
             of
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lax
            
             ,
             wherein
             you
             pretend
             to
             set
             forth
             
               the
               various
               Pleas
            
             of
             those
             that
             are
             at
             Difference
             amongst
             us
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             These
             you
             there
             distribute
             into
             
               Independents
               ,
               Presbyterians
            
             and
             Protestants
             .
             Here
             omitting
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             you
             apply
             your self
             unto
             what
             was
             spoken
             about
             
               Prelate
               Protestants
            
             as
             you
             call
             them
             .
             
               You
               endeavour
            
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             
             
               to
               disable
               both
               what
               I
               have
               set
               down
               to
               make
               against
               the
               Prelate
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               also
               what
               I
               have
               said
               for
               him
               .
               I
               said
               in
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             ,
             
               that
               it
               made
               not
               a
               little
               against
               our
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Prelate
               Protestancy
               was
               setled
               in
               England
               ,
               they
               were
               forced
               for
               their
               own
               preservation
               against
               the
               ●uritans
               to
               take
               up
               some
               of
               those
               Principles
               again
               ,
               which
               former
               Protestants
               had
               cast
               down
               for
               Popish
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               efficacy
               of
               ordination
               ,
               difference
               between
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               .
               Here
               first
               you
               deny
               that
               these
               Principles
               are
               Popish
               ;
               But
               Sir
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               Jews
               even
               at
               this
               day
               who
               will
               deny
               any
               such
               man
               as
            
             Pontius
             Pilate
             
               to
               to
               have
               ever
               been
               in
            
             Jewry
             .
             
               I
               have
               other
               things
               to
               do
               then
               to
               fill
               volumes
               with
               useless
               texts
               ,
               which
               here
               I
               might
               easily
               do
               out
               of
               the
               books
               both
               of
               the
               first
               Reformers
               and
               Catholick
               Divines
               and
               Councils
               .
            
          
           
             What
             acquaintance
             you
             have
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             part
             seen
             already
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             occasion
             hereafter
             to
             examine
             a
             little
             further
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             you
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             men
             who
             know
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             are
             not
             easily
             affrighted
             from
             it
             by
             a
             shew
             of
             such
             Mormoes
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             the
             Comaedian
             was
             from
             his
             own
             house
             by
             his
             servants
             pretence
             that
             it
             was
             haunted
             by
             Sprights
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             none
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             debauched
             companions
             .
             I
             denyed
             those
             Opinions
             to
             be
             Popish
             ,
             and
             should
             do
             so
             still
             ,
             were
             I
             accused
             for
             so
             doing
             before
             a
             Roman
             Judge
             as
             corrupt
             and
             wicked
             as
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             .
             For
             I
             can
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             more
             Antient
             then
             any
             part
             of
             Popery
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             explained
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             and
             admitted
             generally
             by
             Protestants
             .
             We
             never
             esteem
             every
             thing
             Popish
             that
             Papists
             hold
             or
             believe
             .
             Some
             things
             in
             your
             Profession
             belong
             unto
             your
             Christianity
             ,
             some
             things
             to
             your
             Popery
             .
             And
             I
             am
             perswaded
             you
             do
             not
             think
             this
             
               Proposition
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             to
             
               be
               Heretical
            
             ,
             because
             
             those
             whom
             you
             account
             Hereticks
             do
             profess
             and
             believe
             it
             .
             Prove
             the
             Principles
             you
             mention
             to
             be
             invented
             by
             your selves
             ,
             without
             any
             foundation
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             constant
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Antient
             Churches
             ,
             and
             you
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             Popish
             ,
             to
             be
             your
             own
             .
             If
             you
             cannot
             do
             so
             ,
             though
             Papists
             profess
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             Christian.
             This
             is
             spoken
             as
             to
             the
             Principles
             themselves
             ,
             not
             unto
             your
             explanation
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             sundry
             particulars
             is
             Popish
             ,
             which
             were
             never
             owned
             by
             Prelate
             Protestants
             .
             You
             proceed
             ,
             
               You
               challenge
               me
               to
               prove
               that
               these
               Principles
               were
               ever
               denyed
               by
               our
               Prelate
               Protestants
               ,
               And
               this
               you
               do
               wittily
               and
               like
               your self
               .
               You
               therefore
               bid
               me
               prove
               that
               those
               principles
               were
               ever
               denyed
               by
               our
               Prelate
               Protestants
               ,
               because
               I
               say
               that
               our
               Prelate
               Protestants
               here
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               became
               such
               ,
               took
               up
               again
               those
               forenamed
               Principles
               ,
               which
               Protestants
               their
               forefathers
               both
               here
               in
               England
               and
               beyond
               Seas
               before
               our
               Prelacy
               was
               set
               up
               had
               still
               rejected
               .
               When
               I
               say
               then
               that
               our
               Prelate
               Protestants
               affirmed
               and
               asserted
               those
               Principles
               which
               former
               Protestants
               denyed
               ,
               you
               bid
               me
               prove
               that
               ever
               our
               Prelate
               Protestants
               ever
               denyed
               them
               .
            
             But
             whatever
             you
             can
             prove
             or
             cannot
             prove
             ,
             you
             have
             made
             it
             very
             easie
             for
             any
             man
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             very
             little
             regard
             unto
             truth
             and
             sobriety
             in
             what
             you
             aver
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             may
             acquit
             your self
             from
             that
             which
             presseth
             you
             ,
             and
             which
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             them
             you
             cannot
             stand
             before
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             that
             you
             said
             ,
             
               that
               Prelate
               Protestants
               for
               their
               own
               preservation
               took
               up
               some
               of
               those
               Principles
               again
               which
               former
               Protestants
               had
               cast
               down
               for
               Popish
               .
            
             And
             here
             expresly
             ,
             that
             you
             
               said
               not
               that
               they
               took
               up
               the
               Principles
               which
               themselves
               had
               cast
               down
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               which
               other
               before
               them
               had
               so
               dealt
               withall
               .
            
             Now
             pray
             take
             a
             view
             of
             your
             own
             words
             ,
             whereby
             
             you
             express
             your self
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             
             S.
             14.
             p.
             189.
             ed.
             2.
             
             Are
             they
             not
             these
             ?
             
               The
               Prelate
               Protestant
               to
               defend
               himself
               against
               them
            
             (
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             )
             
               is
               forced
               to
               make
               use
               of
               those
               very
               Principles
               ,
               which
               himself
               afore
               time
            
             (
             not
             other
             Protestants
             but
             himself
             )
             
               when
               he
            
             (
             not
             others
             )
             
               first
               contended
               against
               Popery
               ,
               destroyed
               .
               So
               that
               upon
               him
               falls
               most
               heavily
               even
               like
               Thunder
               and
               Lightning
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               utterly
               to
               kill
               and
               cut
               him
               a
               sunder
               ,
               that
               great
               Oracle
               delivered
               by
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               If
               I
               build
               up
               again
               the
               things
               ,
               I
            
             (
             not
             another
             )
             
               formerly
               destroyed
               ,
               I
               make
               my self
               a
               prevaricator
               ,
               an
               Impostor
               ,
               a
               Reprobate
               .
            
             What
             think
             you
             of
             these
             words
             ?
             do
             you
             charge
             the
             
               Prelate
               Protestant
            
             with
             building
             up
             what
             others
             had
             pulled
             down
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             had
             destroyed
             himself
             ?
             Is
             your
             Rule
             out
             of
             St.
             Paul
             applicable
             unto
             him
             upon
             any
             other
             account
             ,
             but
             that
             
               he
               himself
            
             was
             both
             the
             builder
             and
             destroyer
             ?
             Sir
             ,
             such
             miscarriages
             as
             these
             Protestants
             know
             to
             be
             mortal
             sins
             ;
             and
             if
             without
             contrition
             for
             them
             you
             have
             celebrated
             any
             Sacrament
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             but
             that
             you
             have
             brought
             a
             great
             inconvenience
             on
             some
             of
             your
             Disciples
             .
             Besides
             suppose
             you
             had
             spoken
             as
             you
             now
             faign
             your self
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             who
             they
             are
             whom
             you
             intend
             when
             you
             say
             
               our
               Prelate
               Protestants
               so
               soon
               as
               they
               became
               such
               ,
            
             as
             though
             they
             were
             
               first
               Protestants
            
             at
             large
             and
             destroyed
             those
             Principles
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             they
             built
             up
             when
             they
             became
             
               Prelate
               Protestants
            
             ;
             seeing
             all
             men
             know
             that
             our
             Reformation
             was
             begun
             by
             Prelates
             themselves
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             never
             disclaimed
             the
             Principles
             by
             you
             instanced
             in
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               only
               reject
               what
               you
               object
               against
               Prelate
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               you
               alledge
               
               in
               their
               behalf
               .
            
             I
             do
             so
             indeed
             ;
             though
             I
             laugh
             not
             at
             you
             or
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             any
             man
             do
             ,
             who
             pleading
             for
             Protestancy
             hath
             not
             a
             mind
             openly
             to
             prevaricate
             .
             For
             your
             Plea
             for
             them
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             admitted
             ,
             would
             not
             only
             overthrow
             your
             Prelacy
             which
             you
             pretend
             to
             assert
             ,
             but
             also
             destroy
             your
             Protestancy
             which
             you
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             you
             seek
             to
             oppose
             .
             Nay
             it
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             contradicted
             in
             the
             very
             Council
             of
             Trent
             by
             the
             
               Spanish
               Prelates
            
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             they
             conceived
             to
             have
             been
             an
             engine
             contrived
             for
             the
             Ruine
             of
             Episcopacy
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             establishing
             it
             ;
             and
             which
             insteed
             of
             asserting
             them
             to
             be
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             have
             rendred
             them
             all
             Curates
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             You
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             
               one
               Episcopal
               Monarch
            
             in
             his
             Church
             with
             plenitude
             of
             power
             to
             represent
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             all
             other
             Bishops
             to
             derive
             their
             power
             ,
             being
             substituted
             
               by
               him
            
             ,
             and
             
               unto
               him
            
             unto
             their
             work
             .
             And
             must
             not
             this
             needs
             be
             an
             
               acceptable
               defensative
            
             or
             Plea
             unto
             
               Prelate
               Protestants
            
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             admitted
             ,
             they
             can
             be
             no
             longer
             supposed
             to
             be
             made
             
               Overseers
               of
               their
               flocks
            
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             which
             forfeits
             their
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             besides
             asserts
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             which
             destroyes
             their
             Protestancy
             ?
          
           
             Upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             you
             proceed
             to
             touch
             upon
             somewhat
             of
             great
             importance
             concerning
             the
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             wherein
             you
             know
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             your self
             and
             those
             whom
             you
             oppose
             to
             consist
             .
             In
             your
             passage
             you
             mention
             the
             use
             of
             
               true
               Logick
            
             ,
             but
             I
             fear
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             in
             your
             Discourse
             
               laudatur
               &
               alget
            
             .
             I
             should
             have
             been
             glad
             to
             have
             found
             you
             making
             what
             use
             you
             were
             able
             of
             that
             which
             you
             commend
             .
             It
             would
             I
             
             suppose
             have
             directed
             you
             to
             have
             stated
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             what
             is
             it
             that
             you
             assert
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             oppose
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             given
             your
             Arguments
             Catasceuastical
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             Anasceuastical
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             either
             you
             know
             not
             that
             way
             of
             proceedure
             ,
             or
             you
             considered
             how
             little
             advantage
             unto
             your
             end
             you
             were
             like
             to
             obtain
             thereby
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             make
             use
             only
             of
             that
             
               part
               of
               Logick
            
             which
             teacheth
             the
             nature
             and
             kinds
             of
             Sophisms
             ;
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             of
             confounding
             things
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             distinguished
             .
             However
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             shall
             be
             examined
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             that
             Logick
             which
             your self
             commend
             .
          
           
             
               You
               say
               pag.
               51.
            
             
             The
             Church
             says
             I
             must
             have
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             she
             will
             not
             have
             such
             a
             visible
             Head
             as
             she
             had
             at
             first
             .
             This
             that
             you
             may
             enervate
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             still
             the
             same
             Head
             she
             had
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             present
             with
             his
             Church
             by
             his
             Spirit
             and
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             is
             man
             God
             still
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             ;
             and
             ever
             the
             same
             will
             be
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             would
             have
             any
             other
             visible
             Bishop
             to
             be
             head
             ,
             then
             it
             seems
             I
             would
             not
             have
             the
             same
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             have
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             but
             
               one
               part
            
             of
             my
             answer
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             lamely
             and
             imperfectly
             reported
             .
             The
             Reader
             if
             he
             please
             may
             see
             the
             whole
             of
             it
             ,
             Ch.
             10.
             p.
             223
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therewithall
             take
             a
             specimen
             of
             your
             ingenuity
             in
             this
             Controversie
             .
             It
             were
             very
             sufficient
             to
             render
             your
             following
             exceptions
             against
             it
             useless
             unto
             your
             purpose
             ,
             meerly
             to
             repeat
             what
             you
             seek
             to
             oppose
             ;
             but
             because
             you
             shall
             not
             have
             any
             pretence
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             you
             have
             sayd
             is
             passed
             over
             undiscussed
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             what
             you
             offer
             in
             way
             of
             exception
             to
             so
             much
             of
             my
             answer
             as
             you
             are
             pleased
             your self
             to
             express
             ,
             and
             as
             may
             be
             supposed
             ,
             thought
             
             your self
             qualified
             to
             deal
             withal
             .
             Thus
             then
             you
             proceed
             ;
          
           
             I
             cannot
             in
             Reason
             be
             thought
             to
             speak
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             use
             true
             Logick
             ,
             of
             the
             Identity
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             then
             I
             do
             of
             the
             Identity
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             body
             is
             not
             numerically
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             the
             men
             of
             the
             first
             age
             are
             long
             ago
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             another
             generation
             come
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             a
             body
             of
             Christians
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             though
             not
             numerically
             the
             same
             ;
             So
             do
             I
             require
             that
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             man
             ,
             the
             head
             immediate
             of
             other
             believing
             men
             ,
             is
             departed
             hence
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             still
             have
             an
             Head
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             as
             visibly
             now
             present
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             in
             the
             beginning
             ;
             or
             else
             say
             I
             ,
             she
             cannot
             be
             compleatly
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             or
             a
             body
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             visible
             as
             she
             was
             .
             But
             this
             she
             hath
             not
             ,
             this
             she
             is
             not
             ,
             except
             she
             have
             a
             visible
             Bishop
             as
             she
             had
             in
             the
             beginning
             present
             with
             her
             guiding
             and
             ruling
             under
             God.
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             is
             indeed
             still
             Man
             God
             ,
             but
             his
             manhood
             is
             now
             separate
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             visibly
             present
             as
             man
             ,
             which
             immediately
             headed
             his
             believers
             under
             God
             ,
             on
             whose
             influence
             their
             nature
             depended
             .
             His
             Godhead
             is
             still
             the
             same
             in
             all
             things
             not
             only
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Church
             also
             as
             it
             was
             before
             equally
             invisible
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             believed
             ;
             but
             the
             nature
             delegate
             under
             God
             ,
             and
             once
             ruling
             visibly
             amongst
             us
             by
             words
             nnd
             examples
             ,
             is
             now
             utterly
             withdrawn
             .
             And
             if
             a
             nature
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             be
             not
             now
             delegate
             with
             a
             power
             of
             exterior
             Government
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             first
             then
             was
             ,
             then
             hath
             not
             the
             Church
             the
             same
             head
             now
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             then
             :
             
               qui
               habet
               aures
               andiendi
               audiat
            
             .
          
           
             How
             you
             have
             secured
             your
             Logick
             in
             this
             Dicourse
             ,
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             considered
             ;
             your
             Divinity
             
             seems
             at
             the
             first
             view
             lyable
             unto
             just
             except●ons
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             You
             suppose
             Christ
             in
             his
             
               humane
               nature
               only
            
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             absence
             of
             that
             ,
             to
             necessitate
             the
             constitution
             of
             another
             .
             Now
             this
             supposition
             is
             openly
             false
             and
             dangerous
             to
             the
             whole
             being
             of
             Christianity
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             who
             as
             he
             is
             man
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             he
             
               over
               all
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               :
            
             And
             as
             God
             and
             man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             is
             that
             Head
             ,
             and
             ever
             was
             since
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             To
             deny
             this
             is
             to
             overthrow
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Churches
             faith
             ,
             preservation
             and
             consolation
             ,
             it
             being
             founded
             and
             built
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             Matth.
             16.
             and
             yet
             into
             this
             supposition
             alone
             ,
             is
             your
             imaginary
             necessity
             of
             the
             
               Substitution
               of
               another
               Head
            
             in
             his
             room
             resolved
             .
             2.
             
             You
             plainly
             confess
             that
             the
             present
             Church
             hath
             not
             the
             
               same
               head
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             when
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             conversed
             with
             them
             in
             the
             
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
            
             .
             That
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             was
             his
             
               humane
               nature
               delegate
               under
               God
            
             ,
             which
             being
             now
             removed
             and
             separate
             ,
             
               another
               Person
               so
               delegate
               under
               God
               ,
            
             is
             substituted
             in
             his
             place
             .
             Which
             not
             only
             deprives
             the
             Church
             of
             its
             first
             Head
             ,
             but
             also
             deposeth
             the
             
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
            
             from
             that
             office
             of
             headship
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             you
             confess
             that
             for
             a
             while
             it
             enjoyed
             :
             leaving
             him
             nothing
             but
             what
             belongs
             unto
             him
             as
             God
             ,
             wherein
             alone
             you
             will
             allow
             him
             to
             be
             that
             unto
             his
             Church
             which
             formerly
             he
             was
             :
             Confessing
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             of
             Christ
             to
             have
             been
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             now
             denying
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             you
             do
             what
             lyes
             in
             you
             to
             depose
             him
             from
             his
             Office
             and
             Throne
             ,
             allowing
             his
             humane
             nature
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             perceieve
             to
             be
             of
             little
             other
             use
             then
             
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             you
             in
             the
             Mass.
             3.
             
             You
             make
             your
             intention
             yet
             more
             evident
             ,
             by
             intimating
             that
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             now
             no
             more
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             present
             Church
             is
             made
             up
             of
             the
             same
             numerical
             members
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             constituted
             of
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
             What
             change
             you
             suppose
             in
             the
             Church
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             same
             you
             suppose
             and
             assert
             in
             the
             head
             thereof
             .
             And
             as
             that
             change
             excludes
             those
             
               former
               members
            
             from
             being
             present
             members
             :
             so
             this
             excludes
             the
             former
             Head
             from
             being
             the
             present
             Head.
             Of
             old
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             of
             Christ
             delegate
             under
             God
             ;
             now
             that
             is
             removed
             ,
             and
             another
             person
             in
             the
             same
             nature
             is
             so
             delegated
             unto
             the
             same
             office
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             
               an
               Head
            
             under
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             distinction
             from
             him
             in
             the
             same
             place
             wherein
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             so
             exclusive
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             one
             pretending
             to
             be
             in
             his
             room
             and
             place
             to
             his
             exclusion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             set
             up
             against
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             what
             you
             seek
             to
             avoid
             doth
             inevitably
             follow
             upon
             your
             discourse
             ,
             namely
             that
             
               you
               would
               have
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               its
               oneness
               and
               sameness
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               same
               head
               she
               had
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               the
               same
               ,
            
             unless
             you
             will
             say
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Christ
             :
             these
             are
             the
             Principles
             that
             you
             proceed
             upon
             .
             First
             ,
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               delegate
               under
               God
               was
               the
               visible
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             
               this
               nature
               is
               now
               removed
               from
               us
               and
               ceaseth
               so
               to
               be
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             visible
             ,
             but
             the
             visible
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             more
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             present
             Church
             is
             made
             up
             of
             the
             same
             individual
             members
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             you
             well
             observe
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             
               a
               nature
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               in
               another
               Person
            
             is
             now
             delegate
             under
             God
             to
             the
             same
             office
             of
             a
             
             Visible
             Head
             ,
             with
             that
             power
             of
             external
             Government
             which
             Christ
             had
             whilest
             he
             was
             that
             head
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             plain
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             you
             exclude
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
            
             from
             being
             that
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             which
             he
             was
             in
             former
             dayes
             ?
             and
             substituting
             another
             in
             his
             room
             and
             place
             ,
             you
             at
             once
             depose
             him
             ,
             and
             assign
             another
             head
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             your
             attempt
             to
             prove
             that
             her
             head
             must
             still
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             she
             cannot
             be
             so
             .
             Farther
             ,
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             of
             Christ
             was
             personally
             united
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             and
             if
             that
             Head
             which
             you
             now
             fancy
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             ,
             be
             not
             
               so
               united
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               same
               Head
            
             that
             that
             was
             :
             and
             so
             whilest
             you
             seek
             to
             establish
             not
             indeed
             a
             sameness
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             likeness
             in
             several
             Heads
             of
             it
             as
             to
             visibility
             ,
             you
             evidently
             assert
             a
             change
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             we
             enquire
             after
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Christ
             and
             the
             Pope
             are
             not
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             maintain
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             the
             
               same
               Head
            
             that
             she
             had
             ,
             to
             assert
             that
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Christ
             she
             hath
             the
             Pope
             ,
             you
             prove
             that
             she
             hath
             the
             same
             head
             that
             she
             had
             ,
             because
             she
             hath
             one
             that
             is
             not
             the
             same
             she
             had
             :
             and
             so
             
               qui
               habet
               aures
               audiat
            
             .
             4.
             
             You
             vainly
             imagine
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             any
             otherwise
             visible
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             faith
             and
             understanding
             .
             It
             was
             never
             so
             ,
             no
             not
             when
             Christ
             conversed
             with
             it
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             no
             not
             if
             you
             should
             suppose
             only
             his
             
               blessed
               Mother
            
             ,
             his
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             more
             only
             to
             belong
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             though
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             might
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             once
             by
             the
             bodily
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             might
             also
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             of
             him
             who
             was
             the
             head
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             as
             he
             was
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             his
             whole
             Person
             wherein
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             and
             is
             
             so
             ,
             he
             was
             never
             visible
             unto
             any
             ,
             
               for
               no
               man
               hath
               seen
               God
               at
               any
               time
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             you
             ,
             substituting
             an
             Head
             in
             his
             room
             who
             in
             his
             
               whole
               person
            
             is
             visible
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             do
             change
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             to
             its
             visibility
             also
             ,
             (
             for
             one
             that
             is
             in
             his
             whole
             person
             visible
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             are
             not
             alike
             visible
             )
             wherein
             you
             would
             principally
             place
             the
             identity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             5.
             
             Let
             us
             see
             whether
             
               your
               Logick
            
             be
             any
             better
             then
             your
             Divinity
             .
             The
             best
             Argument
             that
             can
             be
             formed
             out
             of
             your
             discourse
             ,
             is
             this
             .
             
               If
               the
               Church
               hath
               not
               an
               head
               visibly
               present
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               she
               had
               when
               Christ
               in
               his
               humane
               nature
               was
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               she
               is
               not
               the
               same
               that
               she
               was
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               their
               Principles
               she
               hath
               not
               an
               head
               now
               so
               visibly
               present
               with
               her
               ;
               therefore
               she
               is
               not
               the
               same
               according
               unto
               them
               .
            
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             how
             you
             prove
             your
             inference
             .
             It
             is
             built
             on
             this
             supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             sameness
             of
             the
             Church
             depends
             upon
             the
             visibility
             of
             its
             Head
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             sameness
             of
             the
             Head
             its
             self
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             fond
             conceit
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             express
             Scripture
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             least
             countenance
             from
             Reason
             .
             It
             may
             be
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             your
             Argument
             do
             not
             conclude
             that
             on
             our
             supposition
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             the
             same
             absolutely
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             as
             to
             visibility
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             alwayes
             the
             same
             as
             to
             visibility
             ,
             or
             alwayes
             visible
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             or
             alwayes
             equally
             visible
             as
             to
             all
             concernments
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             You
             mistake
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             the
             visibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             its
             being
             seen
             with
             the
             bodily
             eyes
             of
             men
             :
             whereas
             it
             is
             only
             an
             affection
             of
             its
             
               publick
               profession
            
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             s
             
             being
             seen
             in
             part
             or
             in
             whole
             by
             the
             eyes
             of
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             men
             ,
             doth
             no
             way
             belong
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             was
             indeed
             never
             absolutely
             visible
             in
             its
             Head
             and
             members
             :
             He
             who
             was
             the
             Head
             of
             it
             being
             never
             in
             his
             
               whole
               person
               visible
            
             unto
             the
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             yet
             as
             he
             was
             of
             old
             visible
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             see
             him
             that
             
               is
               invisible
            
             .
             So
             that
             to
             be
             visible
             to
             the
             bodily
             eyes
             of
             men
             in
             its
             head
             and
             members
             ,
             was
             never
             a
             property
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             much
             less
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             that
             thereon
             its
             sameness
             in
             all
             Ages
             should
             depend
             .
             6.
             
             You
             fail
             also
             in
             supposing
             that
             the
             
               numerical
               sameness
            
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             body
             ,
             depends
             absolutely
             on
             the
             sameness
             of
             its
             members
             :
             For
             whilest
             in
             succession
             it
             hath
             all
             things
             the
             same
             that
             concur
             unto
             its
             Constitution
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             existence
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             still
             the
             
               same
               body
               corporate
            
             ,
             though
             it
             consist
             not
             of
             the
             same
             
               individual
               persons
            
             or
             bodies
             natural
             :
             As
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             is
             the
             same
             Kingdom
             that
             it
             was
             two
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             not
             now
             one
             person
             living
             that
             then
             it
             was
             made
             up
             of
             .
             For
             though
             the
             matter
             be
             the
             same
             only
             specifically
             ,
             yet
             the
             form
             being
             the
             same
             numerically
             ,
             that
             denominates
             the
             body
             to
             be
             so
             .
             But
             that
             I
             may
             the
             better
             represent
             unto
             you
             ,
             the
             proper
             genius
             and
             design
             of
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             mind
             you
             of
             the
             principles
             which
             you
             oppose
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             evert
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             those
             which
             you
             intend
             to
             compass
             your
             purpose
             by
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             these
             ;
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               God
               and
               Man
               in
               one
               person
               is
               ,
               and
               ever
               continu●s
               to
               be
               the
               only
               absolute
               Monarchical
               Head
               of
               his
               own
               Church
               .
            
             I
             suppose
             it
             needless
             for
             me
             to
             confirm
             this
             Principle
             by
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             it
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             
               pure
               Revelation
            
             is
             the
             only
             way
             of
             confirmation
             
             that
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             That
             he
             is
             the
             
               Head
               of
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             so
             frequently
             averred
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             who
             hath
             but
             read
             the
             New
             Testament
             will
             assent
             unto
             it
             upon
             the
             bare
             repetition
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             faith
             whereby
             he
             assents
             unto
             the
             writing
             its
             self
             whatever
             it
             be
             :
             and
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             see
             that
             the
             notion
             of
             an
             Head
             is
             absolutely
             exclusive
             of
             competition
             in
             the
             matter
             denoted
             by
             it
             .
             An
             Head
             properly
             is
             singly
             and
             absolutely
             so
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             substitution
             of
             
               another
               head
            
             unto
             the
             Ch●rch
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             exclusive
             of
             him
             from
             being
             so
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               Christ
               as
               God-man
               in
               his
               whole
               person
               was
               never
               visible
               to
               the
               fleshly
               eyes
               of
               men
               :
            
             and
             whereas
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             he
             was
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             was
             never
             absolutely
             visible
             .
             His
             
               humane
               nature
            
             was
             seen
             of
             old
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             something
             of
             him
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             faith
             ,
             no
             man
             hath
             seen
             him
             at
             any
             time
             :
             and
             it
             changeth
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             suppose
             that
             now
             it
             hath
             a
             Head
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             meer
             man
             ,
             is
             in
             his
             
               whole
               person
               visible
            
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             a
             man
             may
             be
             seen
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             visibility
             of
             the
             Church
             consisteth
             in
             its
             
               publick
               profession
            
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             its
             being
             objected
             to
             the
             bodily
             eyes
             of
             men
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             faith
             may
             believe
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             Reason
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             consider
             and
             comprehend
             ;
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             body
             being
             of
             no
             use
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             When
             a
             Church
             professeth
             the
             Truth
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               ground
               and
               pillar
            
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             City
             on
             a
             hill
             ;
             that
             is
             visible
             though
             no
             man
             see
             it
             ,
             yea
             though
             no
             man
             observe
             or
             contemplate
             on
             any
             thing
             about
             it
             .
             It
             s
             own
             Profession
             ,
             not
             other
             mens
             observation
             constitutes
             it
             visible
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             required
             to
             a
             Churches
             visibility
             ,
             but
             
             its
             Profession
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             unto
             which
             all
             the
             outward
             advantages
             which
             it
             hath
             or
             may
             have
             of
             appearing
             conspicuously
             or
             gloriously
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             purely
             accidental
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             separated
             from
             it
             without
             any
             prejudice
             unto
             its
             visibility
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             sameness
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             doth
             not
             depend
             on
             its
             sameness
             in
             respect
             of
             degrees
             of
             visibility
             .
             That
             the
             Church
             be
             the
             same
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             is
             required
             that
             it
             profess
             the
             same
             Truth
             it
             did
             ,
             whereby
             it
             becomes
             absolutely
             visible
             :
             but
             the
             degrees
             of
             this
             visibility
             ,
             as
             to
             conspicuousness
             and
             notoriety
             ,
             depending
             on
             things
             accidental
             unto
             the
             being
             ,
             and
             consequently
             visibility
             of
             Church
             ,
             do
             no
             way
             affect
             as
             unto
             any
             change
             .
             Now
             from
             hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             presence
             or
             absence
             of
             the
             
               Humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
            
             with
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             doth
             not
             belong
             unto
             the
             visibility
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             absence
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             no
             way
             inferr
             a
             necessity
             of
             substituting
             another
             visible
             head
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             Nor
             was
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             humane
             Nature
             with
             his
             Church
             any
             way
             necessary
             to
             the
             visibility
             of
             it
             ;
             his
             conversation
             on
             the
             earth
             being
             wholly
             for
             other
             ends
             and
             purposes
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             presence
             or
             absence
             of
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             varying
             his
             headship
             ,
             which
             under
             both
             considerations
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             supposition
             of
             
               another
               Head
            
             is
             perfectly
             destructive
             of
             the
             whole
             Headship
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             there
             being
             no
             vacancy
             possible
             to
             be
             imagined
             for
             that
             supply
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             removal
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             his
             place
             .
             For
             he
             being
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             as
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             whole
             person
             invisible
             ,
             and
             the
             visibility
             of
             the
             Church
             consisting
             solely
             in
             its
             own
             profession
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             absence
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             neither
             changeth
             his
             own
             Headship
             ,
             nor
             prejudiceth
             the
             Churches
             visibility
             :
             so
             that
             either
             
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             of
             them
             should
             induce
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             supply
             of
             another
             Head.
             Consider
             now
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             oppose
             unto
             these
             things
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             ,
             ●
             .
             
               That
               Christ
               was
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               humane
               nature
               delegated
               by
               and
               under
               G●d
               to
               that
               purp●se
            
             You
             mean
             he
             was
             so
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             as
             man
             ,
             exclusively
             to
             his
             divine
             nature
             .
             This
             your
             whole
             Discourse
             with
             the
             Inferences
             that
             you
             draw
             from
             this
             supposition
             abundantly
             manifests
             .
             If
             you
             can
             make
             this
             good
             ,
             you
             may
             conclude
             what
             you
             please
             :
             I
             know
             no
             man
             that
             hath
             any
             great
             cause
             to
             oppose
             himself
             unto
             you
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             the
             being
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             your
             supposition
             .
             2.
             
             You
             inform
             us
             .
             
               That
               Christ
               by
               his
               Ascension
               into
               heaven
               ceased
               to
               be
               that
               Head
               that
               he
               was
               ,
               so
               that
               of
               necessity
               another
               must
               be
               substituted
               in
               his
               place
               and
               room
            
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             must
             think
             to
             be
             the
             Pope
             .
             He
             is
             I
             confess
             absent
             from
             his
             Church
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             bodily
             appearance
             amongst
             us
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             as
             to
             his
             Headship
             ,
             so
             he
             promised
             to
             supply
             the
             inconvenience
             which
             〈◊〉
             Disciples
             apprehended
             would
             ensue
             thereupon
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             should
             have
             great
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             wherein
             their
             great
             advantage
             would
             lye
             :
             John
             16.
             7.
             
             That
             this
             should
             be
             by
             giving
             us
             a
             Pope
             at
             Rome
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             way
             intimated
             .
             And
             unto
             those
             who
             know
             what
             your
             Pope
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             you
             will
             hardly
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             advantage
             which
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             promised
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             upon
             his
             absence
             ,
             is
             made
             good
             unto
             them
             by
             his
             Supervisorship
             .
             3.
             
             You
             would
             have
             the
             
               visibility
               of
               the
               Church
               depend
               on
               the
               visibility
               of
               its
               Head
               ,
               as
               also
               its
               sameness
               in
               all
               ages
               .
            
             And
             no
             one
             ,
             you
             are
             secure
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             visible
             ,
             pretends
             
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             alone
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             necessity
             he
             it
             must
             be
             .
             But
             Sir
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             had
             no
             other
             nature
             then
             that
             wherein
             he
             was
             visible
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             have
             been
             a
             
               meet
               Head
            
             for
             a
             Church
             dispersed
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             nor
             have
             been
             able
             to
             discharge
             the
             Duty
             annexed
             by
             God
             unto
             that
             office
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             take
             it
             amiss
             ,
             if
             on
             that
             supposition
             ,
             I
             deem
             your
             Pope
             ,
             of
             whom
             millions
             of
             Christians
             know
             nothing
             but
             by
             uncertain
             rumors
             ,
             nor
             he
             of
             then
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             unmeet
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             .
             And
             for
             the
             visibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             declared
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             only
             come
             short
             of
             proving
             the
             Indentity
             and
             Oneness
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             depend
             upon
             one
             visible
             Bishop
             as
             its
             Monarchical
             Head
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Principles
             whereby
             you
             attempt
             the
             confirmation
             of
             that
             absurd
             position
             ,
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             that
             they
             exclude
             the
             Headship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in●er
             no
             less
             change
             or
             alteration
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             must
             needs
             ensue
             thereon
             ,
             and
             the
             substitution
             of
             another
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             which
             destroyes
             the
             very
             essence
             and
             being
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             what
             you
             further
             reply
             unto
             that
             which
             was
             offered
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             unto
             the
             purpose
             now
             discoursed
             of
             .
             Your
             ensuing
             words
             are
             ,
          
           
             And
             here
             by
             the
             way
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             what
             a
             fierce
             English
             Protestant
             you
             are
             ,
             who
             labour
             so
             stoutly
             to
             evacuate
             my
             argument
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             leave
             none
             of
             your
             own
             behind
             you
             ,
             nor
             acquaint
             the
             world
             with
             any
             ,
             though
             you
             know
             far
             better
             ,
             but
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             notwith
             tanding
             those
             far
             better
             reasons
             ,
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             immediate
             Head
             
             of
             invisible
             influence
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             likewise
             the
             only
             and
             immediate
             Head
             of
             visible
             direction
             and
             government
             amongst
             us
             ,
             without
             the
             interposition
             of
             any
             Person
             delegate
             in
             his
             stead
             to
             oversee
             and
             rule
             under
             him
             in
             his
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             the
             tenor
             both
             of
             sacred
             Gospel
             and
             St.
             Pauls
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             not
             of
             any
             English
             Protestant
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             ,
             Independent
             and
             Quaker
             .
          
           
             How
             little
             cause
             you
             have
             to
             attempt
             an
             impeachment
             of
             my
             Protestancy
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             in
             some
             measure
             evidenced
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             yet
             farther
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             as
             you
             give
             me
             occasion
             so
             to
             do
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             not
             plead
             the
             particular
             concernment
             of
             any
             party
             amongst
             Protestants
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             you
             do
             that
             of
             any
             party
             among
             your selves
             ,
             so
             I
             am
             sure
             enough
             that
             I
             have
             delivered
             nothing
             prejudicial
             unto
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             kept
             my self
             unto
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Protestancy
             wherein
             they
             all
             agree
             .
             Nor
             have
             I
             given
             you
             an
             answer
             unto
             any
             Argument
             that
             tends
             in
             the
             least
             to
             the
             confirmation
             of
             such
             a
             Prelacy
             as
             by
             any
             sort
             of
             Protestants
             is
             admitted
             ,
             but
             only
             shewed
             the
             emptiness
             and
             pernicious
             Consequences
             of
             your
             Sophism
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             plead
             in
             pretence
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             indeed
             for
             a
             
               Papal
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             such
             Principles
             as
             are
             absolutely
             destructive
             of
             that
             
               Protestant
               Prelacy
            
             which
             you
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             .
             And
             your
             ensuing
             Discourse
             wherein
             you
             labour
             to
             justifie
             your
             reflection
             on
             me
             ,
             is
             a
             
               pittiful
               piece
            
             of
             falsehood
             and
             Sophistry
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             this
             
               double
               Head
            
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             one
             of
             influence
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             direction
             and
             government
             ,
             which
             you
             fancy
             some
             Protestants
             to
             admit
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             —
             they
             declare
             against
             as
             injurious
             to
             
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             would
             render
             the
             Church
             
               biceps
               monstrum
            
             horrid
             and
             deformed
             .
             It
             is
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             as
             by
             
               his
               Spirit
            
             he
             exercises
             the
             office
             of
             an
             head
             by
             invisible
             influence
             ,
             so
             by
             
               his
               Word
            
             that
             of
             visible
             direction
             and
             rule
             ;
             He
             is
             I
             say
             the
             only
             Head
             of
             visible
             direction
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             a
             
               visible
               Head
            
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             which
             that
             he
             should
             be
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             at
             all
             .
             2.
             
             If
             by
             the
             
               interposition
               of
               any
               person
               under
               Christ
               ,
            
             delegate
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             you
             understand
             any
             one
             single
             Person
             delegated
             in
             his
             stead
             to
             oversee
             and
             rule
             the
             
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             you
             now
             plead
             for
             in
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             it
             is
             intolerable
             arrogancy
             to
             intimate
             that
             he
             is
             designed
             either
             in
             
               the
               Gospel
            
             or
             St.
             Pauls
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             Antiquity
             ;
             whereas
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             assign
             any
             place
             ,
             or
             text
             ,
             or
             word
             in
             them
             ,
             directly
             or
             by
             fair
             Consequence
             to
             justifie
             what
             you
             assert
             .
             And
             for
             the
             present
             
               Ecclesiastical
               policy
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             if
             you
             yet
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             let
             me
             inform
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             it
             are
             laid
             in
             a
             direct
             contrary
             supposition
             ;
             namely
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             
               single
               Person
            
             delegated
             under
             Christ
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             which
             gives
             us
             a
             new
             evidence
             of
             your
             Conscientious
             ●are
             in
             what
             you
             say
             and
             write
             .
             3.
             
             If
             you
             intend
             ,
             (
             that
             which
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             your
             purpose
             )
             
               Persons
               to
               rule
               under
               Christ
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             presiding
             according
             to
             his
             direction
             and
             institution
             ,
             in
             and
             over
             the
             Particular
             Churches
             whereunto
             they
             do
             relate
             ,
             governing
             them
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             inform
             me
             ,
             wherein
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             or
             written
             ,
             or
             intimated
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             give
             you
             the
             least
             countenance
             in
             your
             affirming
             that
             by
             me
             it
             is
             denied
             ;
             or
             where
             it
             was
             ever
             denied
             by
             any
             Protestant
             whatever
             ,
             Prelatical
             ,
             Presbyterian
             ,
             
             or
             Independent
             :
             neither
             doth
             this
             concession
             of
             theirs
             in
             the
             least
             impeach
             the
             
               sole
               Soveraign
               Monarchy
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             single
             Headship
             over
             his
             Church
             to
             all
             ends
             and
             purposes
             .
             A
             Monarch
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             sole
             supream
             Governour
             and
             Political
             Head
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             though
             he
             appoint
             others
             to
             execute
             his
             Laws
             by
             virtue
             of
             Authority
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             Shires
             and
             Parishes
             of
             it
             .
             And
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             appointed
             others
             to
             preside
             and
             rule
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             in
             those
             distributions
             of
             his
             Disciples
             whereinto
             they
             are
             cast
             by
             his
             appoinment
             .
             But
             you
             proceed
             ,
             
               Christ
               in
               their
               way
               is
               immediat●
               head
               not
               only
               of
               subministration
               and
               influence
               ,
               but
               of
               exterior
               derivation
               also
               and
               government
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               Ans.
            
             He
             is
             so
             ,
             the
             
               supream
               and
               only
               Head
            
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             in
             the
             one
             way
             and
             other
             ,
             though
             the
             means
             of
             conveying
             influences
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             of
             exterior
             Rule
             be
             various
             .
             Then
             say
             you
             ,
             
               is
               he
               such
               an
               Head
               to
               all
               Belivers
               or
               no
               ?
            
             to
             all
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             every
             individual
             member
             thereof
             in
             particular
             ?
             
               if
               he
               be
               so
               to
               all
               ,
            
             you
             say
             ,
             
               then
               no
               man
               is
               to
               be
               governed
               in
               Affairs
               of
               Religion
               by
               any
               other
               man
               :
            
             But
             why
             so
             I
             pray
             ?
             can
             no
             man
             govern
             in
             any
             sense
             or
             place
             but
             he
             must
             be
             a
             supream
             Head
             ?
             The
             King
             is
             immediate
             Head
             unto
             all
             his
             subjects
             ,
             he
             is
             King
             not
             only
             to
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             to
             every
             individual
             person
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             doth
             it
             thence
             follow
             that
             they
             may
             not
             
               be
               governed
            
             by
             officers
             subordinate
             delegated
             under
             him
             to
             rule
             them
             by
             his
             Authority
             according
             to
             his
             Laws
             ?
             or
             that
             if
             they
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             the
             
               only
               immediate
               King
            
             and
             supream
             Head
             unto
             them
             all
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             expresly
             that
             the
             
               Head
               of
               every
               man
               is
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
             And
             that
             an
             head
             of
             Rule
             ,
             as
             the
             
               husband
               is
               the
               head
               
               of
               the
               wife
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             5.
             23.
             as
             well
             as
             he
             is
             an
             head
             of
             influence
             unto
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             of
             it
             in
             particular
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
             Col.
             2.
             19.
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             senseless
             thing
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             in
             the
             least
             impeach
             his
             appointment
             of
             men
             
               to
               rule
            
             under
             him
             in
             his
             Church
             according
             to
             his
             Law
             ;
             who
             are
             thereupon
             not
             heads
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             him
             servants
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             particular
             Churches
             wherein
             they
             serve
             him
             ,
             Rulers
             or
             guides
             ,
             yea
             their
             servants
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             not
             Lords
             over
             the
             flocks
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             of
             their
             faith
             .
             By
             these
             are
             the
             flocks
             of
             Christ
             governed
             ,
             as
             by
             shepherds
             appointed
             by
             him
             the
             great
             Bishop
             and
             Shepherd
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             by
             him
             prescribed
             for
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             other
             .
             But
             if
             by
             
               governed
               by
               another
               man
            
             ,
             you
             mean
             
               absolutely
               ,
               supreamly
            
             ,
             at
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             then
             we
             deny
             that
             any
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             
               so
               to
               be
               governed
            
             by
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             affirm
             that
             to
             assert
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             cast
             down
             Jesus
             Christ
             from
             his
             Throne
             .
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               if
               he
               be
               not
               immediate
               head
               unto
               all
               ,
               but
               Ministers
               head
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               Christ
               heads
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               this
               in
               effect
               is
               nothing
               but
               to
               make
               every
               Minister
               a
               Bishop
               .
               Why
               do
               you
               not
               plainly
               say
               what
               it
               is
               more
               then
               manifest
               you
               would
               have
               ?
               All
               this
               while
               you
               heed
               no
               more
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               then
               constitutions
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Answ.
            
             I
             have
             told
             you
             how
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               immediate
               Head
            
             unto
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             he
             hath
             appointed
             others
             to
             preside
             in
             his
             Churches
             under
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             should
             infer
             an
             equality
             in
             all
             that
             are
             by
             him
             appointed
             to
             that
             work
             ,
             is
             most
             senseless
             to
             imagine
             ,
             nor
             did
             I
             in
             the
             least
             intimate
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             any
             
               one
               supream
               head
            
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             nor
             any
             place
             or
             room
             left
             for
             such
             an
             one
             without
             
             the
             deposition
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Because
             the
             King
             is
             the
             only
             
               supream
               Head
            
             of
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             if
             he
             appoint
             Constables
             to
             rule
             in
             every
             parish
             ,
             with
             that
             allotment
             of
             power
             which
             by
             his
             Laws
             he
             gives
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             
               Justices
               of
               Peace
            
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             in
             an
             whole
             County
             ,
             that
             therefore
             every
             Constable
             in
             effect
             is
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             a
             sameness
             in
             their
             office
             ?
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             every
             man
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             he
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Minister
             ,
             or
             private
             man
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Ministers
             are
             said
             to
             
               head
               the
               people
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             to
             head
             them
             ,
             the
             expression
             is
             improper
             ;
             an
             inferiour
             Ministerial
             subordinate
             rule
             being
             expressed
             by
             the
             name
             of
             that
             which
             is
             supream
             and
             absolute
             :
             or
             they
             
               head
               them
            
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             respect
             only
             ,
             as
             every
             one
             of
             them
             dischargeth
             the
             Authority
             over
             and
             towards
             them
             wherewith
             he
             is
             intrusted
             .
             This
             assertion
             of
             Christs
             sole
             absolute
             Headship
             ,
             and
             denial
             of
             any
             Monarchical
             state
             in
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             but
             what
             ariseth
             from
             thence
             ,
             doth
             not
             as
             every
             child
             may
             see
             ,
             concern
             the
             difference
             that
             is
             about
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             to
             Ministers
             or
             Presbyters
             .
             For
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             degrees
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             several
             orders
             of
             men
             are
             engaged
             therein
             ,
             and
             whatever
             there
             are
             ,
             there
             might
             have
             been
             more
             ,
             had
             it
             seemed
             to
             our
             good
             Lord
             Christ
             to
             appoint
             them
             .
             And
             whatever
             order
             of
             men
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             instituted
             by
             him
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             Duties
             and
             Offices
             that
             they
             have
             to
             discharge
             towards
             the
             Church
             and
             one
             another
             .
             This
             headship
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             you
             are
             to
             oppose
             ,
             and
             its
             exclusiveness
             to
             the
             substitution
             of
             an
             absolute
             Head
             
             over
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             his
             place
             because
             of
             his
             bodily
             absence
             from
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             this
             you
             cast
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             fall
             upon
             the
             equality
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             no
             way
             ensues
             thereon
             .
             Both
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             agreeing
             well
             enough
             in
             the
             Truth
             we
             assert
             and
             plead
             for
             :
             This
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land.
            
             What
             is
             I
             pray
             ?
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               absolute
               Head
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
            
             No
             ;
             but
             
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               are
               in
               effect
               all
               one
               .
            
             But
             what
             is
             that
             to
             your
             purpose
             ?
             will
             it
             advantage
             your
             Cause
             what
             way
             ever
             that
             problem
             be
             determined
             ?
             Was
             any
             occasion
             offered
             you
             to
             discourse
             upon
             that
             Question
             ?
             Nay
             you
             perceive
             well
             enough
             your self
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             your
             design
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             your
             following
             discourse
             you
             double
             and
             sophisticate
             ,
             making
             it
             evident
             that
             either
             you
             
               understand
               not
               your self
            
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             would
             not
             have
             others
             understand
             you
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             confound
             all
             things
             with
             a
             design
             to
             deceive
             :
             for
             when
             you
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Gospel
             you
             attempt
             to
             prove
             the
             appointment
             of
             
               one
               supream
               Pastor
            
             to
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
            
             ,
             the
             Superiority
             of
             Bishops
             over
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             though
             these
             things
             were
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             had
             any
             relation
             one
             to
             another
             :
             whereas
             we
             have
             shewed
             the
             former
             in
             your
             sense
             to
             be
             destuctive
             to
             the
             latter
             .
             Truth
             never
             put
             any
             man
             upon
             such
             
               subter
               fuges
            
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             the
             difficulties
             that
             you
             find
             your self
             perplexed
             withall
             ,
             may
             direct
             you
             at
             length
             to
             find
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               a
               deceit
               in
               your
               right
               hand
               .
            
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             your
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             who
             had
             been
             visible
             Governour
             and
             Pastor
             of
             his
             flock
             on
             earth
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             now
             to
             depart
             hence
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Apostles
             expected
             one
             to
             
             be
             chosen
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             his
             care
             ,
             so
             did
             he
             notwithstanding
             his
             own
             invisible
             presence
             and
             providence
             over
             his
             flock
             ,
             publickly
             appoint
             one
             .
             And
             when
             he
             taught
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             was
             greatest
             among
             them
             should
             be
             as
             the
             least
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             deny
             but
             suppose
             one
             greater
             ;
             and
             taught
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             breath
             ,
             both
             that
             he
             was
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             he
             was
             over
             them
             ,
             namely
             to
             feed
             ,
             not
             to
             tyrannize
             ;
             not
             to
             domineer
             and
             hurt
             ,
             but
             to
             direct
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             conduct
             his
             flock
             in
             all
             humility
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             as
             a
             servant
             of
             all
             their
             spiritual
             necessities
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             Bish●p
             be
             otherwise
             affected
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             his
             Person
             not
             his
             place
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             it
             that
             you
             would
             prove
             hereby
             ?
             is
             it
             that
             
               Bishops
               are
               above
               Ministers
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             foregoing
             you
             asserted
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             next
             ensuing
             confirm
             from
             the
             
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
            
             ?
             is
             there
             any
             tendency
             in
             your
             Discourse
             towards
             any
             such
             purpose
             ?
             Nay
             do
             not
             your
             self
             know
             that
             what
             you
             seek
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             namely
             the
             insti●ution
             of
             
               one
               supream
               Pastor
            
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             be
             above
             and
             ruler
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             besides
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             destructive
             of
             the
             Hierarchy
             of
             Bishops
             in
             England
             as
             established
             by
             Law
             ;
             and
             also
             at
             once
             casting
             down
             the
             main
             if
             not
             only
             foundation
             that
             they
             plead
             for
             their
             station
             and
             order
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             all
             
               Prelate
               Protestants
            
             as
             you
             call
             them
             ,
             assert
             an
             equality
             in
             
               all
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             a
             superiority
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             70.
             
             Disciples
             ,
             whence
             by
             a
             
               parity
               of
               reason
            
             ,
             they
             conclude
             unto
             he
             
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
            
             over
             Ministers
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             are
             you
             not
             a
             
               fair
               Advocate
            
             for
             your
             Cause
             ,
             and
             well
             meet
             for
             the
             reproving
             of
             others
             for
             not
             consenting
             unto
             them
             ?
             But
             waving
             that
             which
             you
             little
             c●re
             for
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             
             in
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             how
             you
             prove
             that
             which
             we
             know
             you
             greatly
             desire
             to
             give
             some
             countenance
             unto
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             
               universal
               visible
               Pastor
            
             over
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             the
             place
             and
             room
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             First
             ,
             You
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apostles
               expected
               one
               to
               be
               chosen
               to
               succeed
               Christ
               in
               his
               care
               .
            
             But
             to
             have
             one
             succeed
             another
             in
             his
             care
             ,
             infers
             ,
             that
             that
             other
             ●●●s●●
             o
             take
             and
             exercise
             the
             Care
             which
             formerly
             he
             ha●
             and
             exercised
             ;
             which
             in
             this
             case
             is
             highly
             blasphemous
             once
             to
             imagine
             .
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             ●ake
             more
             Care
             of
             what
             you
             say
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ▪
             a●d
             not
             suffer
             the
             impetuous
             〈…〉
             your
             interest
             to
             cast
             you
             upon
             expressions
             so
             〈◊〉
             to
             th●
             honour
             o●
             Christ
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             his
             Chur●●
             And
             how
             do
             you
             prove
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             any
             
               such
               expectations
            
             as
             that
             which
             you
             mention
             ?
             Our
             Saviour
             gave
             them
             
               equal
               commission
            
             to
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             told
             them
             that
             as
             his
             father
             had
             
               sent
               him
            
             ,
             so
             he
             
               sent
               them
            
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             chosen
             them
             twelve
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             of
             them
             was
             a
             Devil
             :
             never
             that
             one
             of
             them
             should
             be
             Pope
             .
             Their
             Institution
             ,
             Instruction
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             Charge
             ,
             Calling
             ,
             were
             all
             equal
             .
             How
             then
             should
             they
             come
             to
             have
             this
             expectation
             that
             one
             of
             them
             should
             be
             chosen
             to
             
               succeed
               Christ
            
             in
             his
             Care
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             all
             chosen
             to
             
               serve
               under
            
             him
             in
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             care
             towards
             his
             Church
             ?
             That
             which
             you
             obscurely
             intimate
             from
             whence
             this
             expectation
             of
             yours
             might
             arise
             ,
             is
             the
             contest
             that
             was
             amongst
             them
             a●●●t
             preheminence
             ,
             Luk.
             22.
             24.
             
             
               There
               was
               a
               strife
               ,
               ●mongst
               them
               which
               of
               them
               should
               be
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             you
             suppose
             was
             upon
             their
             perswasion
             that
             one
             should
             be
             chosen
             in
             particular
             to
             
               succeed
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               in
               his
               Care
               ,
            
             whereupon
             they
             fell
             into
             difference
             about
             the
             place
             ,
             But
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             somewhat
             strange
             unto
             your self
             ,
             
             how
             they
             should
             contest
             about
             
               a
               succession
            
             unto
             Christ
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             once
             thought
             that
             he
             would
             ever
             be
             absent
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             could
             bear
             the
             mention
             of
             it
             without
             great
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             when
             afterwards
             he
             began
             to
             acquaint
             them
             with
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             should
             they
             come
             in
             your
             apprehension
             to
             quarrel
             about
             that
             which
             as
             you
             suppose
             and
             contend
             ,
             was
             
               somewhile
               before
               determined
            
             ?
             For
             this
             contest
             of
             yours
             ,
             was
             somewhile
             after
             the
             promise
             of
             
               the
               Keys
               to
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             the
             saying
             of
             Christ
             that
             he
             
               would
               build
               his
               Church
               on
               the
               Rock
               .
            
             Were
             the
             Apostles
             think
             you
             as
             stupid
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             see
             the
             
               Supremacy
               of
               Peter
            
             in
             those
             passages
             ,
             but
             must
             yet
             fall
             at
             variance
             who
             should
             be
             Pope
             ?
             3.
             
             How
             doth
             it
             appear
             that
             this
             strife
             of
             theirs
             who
             should
             be
             greatest
             ,
             did
             not
             arise
             from
             their
             apprehension
             of
             an
             
               earthly
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             a
             hope
             whereof
             according
             to
             the
             then
             current
             perswasion
             of
             the
             
               Judaical
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             be
             erected
             by
             their
             master
             whom
             they
             believed
             in
             as
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             delivered
             from
             ,
             until
             
               after
               his
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ?
             Act.
             1.
             
             Certainly
             from
             that
             root
             sprang
             the
             ambitious
             desire
             of
             the
             
               Sons
               of
               Zebedee
            
             ,
             after
             preheminence
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             the
             designing
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             in
             this
             place
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             management
             ,
             
               by
               strife
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             no
             better
             a
             spring
             .
             4.
             
             The
             stop
             put
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             unto
             the
             strife
             that
             was
             amongst
             them
             ,
             makes
             it
             manifest
             that
             it
             arose
             from
             no
             such
             expectation
             as
             you
             imagine
             ;
             or
             that
             at
             least
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             yet
             your
             expectation
             was
             irregular
             ,
             vain
             ,
             and
             groundless
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             them
             that
             there
             should
             
               be
               no
               such
               greatness
            
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             they
             contended
             about
             ,
             being
             like
             to
             the
             Soveraignty
             exercised
             by
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             from
             
             which
             he
             that
             can
             shew
             a
             difference
             in
             your
             Papal
             Rule
             ,
             
               erit
               mihi
               magnus
               Apollo
            
             .
             2.
             
             He
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             had
             equally
             
               provided
               a
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             that
             is
             heavenly
             and
             eternal
             ,
             for
             all
             them
             that
             believed
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               only
               greatness
            
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             look
             or
             enquire
             after
             .
             3.
             
             That
             as
             to
             their
             Priviledge
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             should
             
               be
               equal
            
             unto
             them
             all
             ,
             for
             they
             
               should
               all
               fit
               on
               Thrones
               ,
               judging
               the
               twelves
               tribes
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             so
             ascribing
             equal
             power
             ,
             Authority
             and
             dignity
             unto
             them
             all
             ;
             which
             utterly
             overthrows
             the
             figment
             of
             the
             supremacy
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             Luk.
             22.
             30.
             
             Matth.
             19.
             28.
             
             And
             4.
             
             Yet
             further
             to
             prevent
             any
             such
             conceit
             as
             that
             which
             you
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             had
             concerning
             the
             prelation
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             one
             was
             their
             Master
             ,
             even
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               that
               all
               they
               were
               brethren
            
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             8.
             so
             giving
             them
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             designed
             them
             to
             be
             perfectly
             &
             every
             way
             equal
             among
             themselves
             .
             So
             ill
             have
             you
             layed
             the
             foundation
             of
             your
             Plea
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             guides
             us
             to
             a
             
               full
               determination
            
             of
             the
             contrary
             to
             your
             pretence
             ,
             and
             that
             given
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             with
             many
             reasons
             perswading
             his
             Disciples
             of
             the
             equity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             unto
             an
             acquiescency
             in
             it
             .
             And
             what
             you
             add
             ,
             that
             he
             
               presently
               appointed
               one
               to
               the
               preheminence
            
             you
             imagine
             ,
             is
             altogether
             inconsistent
             with
             what
             you
             would
             conclude
             from
             the
             stri●e
             about
             it
             .
             For
             the
             appointment
             you
             fancy
             ,
             preceded
             this
             contention
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             been
             real
             ,
             and
             to
             any
             such
             purpose
             ,
             would
             certainly
             have
             prevented
             it
             .
             Thus
             you
             do
             neither
             prove
             from
             the
             Gospel
             what
             you
             pretend
             unto
             ,
             namely
             
               that
               Bishops
               are
               above
               Ministers
            
             ,
             so
             well
             do
             you
             plead
             your
             Cause
             ,
             nor
             what
             you
             intend
             ,
             namely
             
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               appointed
               over
               them
               all
               .
            
             Only
             you
             wisely
             add
             a
             caution
             about
             what
             
               a
               Bishop
            
             ought
             
             to
             be
             and
             do
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             and
             what
             any
             one
             of
             them
             may
             ●o
             or
             be
             
               de
               facto
            
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             ●an
             to
             find
             the
             least
             difference
             between
             the
             domination
             which
             our
             Saviour
             expresly
             condemns
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             your
             Pope
             doth
             exercise
             ;
             Although
             I
             know
             not
             whither
             you
             would
             think
             meet
             to
             have
             him
             devested
             of
             that
             Authority
             on
             the
             pretence
             whereof
             he
             so
             domineers
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Finding
             your self
             destitute
             of
             any
             countenance
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             proceed
             to
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land.
            
             To
             what
             purpose
             ?
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             appointed
             
               one
               amongst
               his
               Apostles
               to
               preside
               with
               plenitude
               of
               Power
               over
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               them
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             over
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             
               succeeding
               him
               in
               his
               care
            
             ?
             certainly
             you
             will
             find
             little
             countenance
             in
             our
             Laws
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             your
             own
             words
             again
             .
             
               As
               for
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             say
             you
             ,
             
               it
               is
               there
               most
               strongly
               decreed
               by
               the
               consent
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               Bishops
               are
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               is
               head
               of
               the
               Bishops
               also
               in
               the
               line
               of
               Hierarchy
               ,
               from
               whose
               hand
               they
               receive
               both
               their
               places
               and
               jurisdiction
               .
               This
               was
               established
               not
               only
               by
               one
               ,
               but
               by
               several
               Parliament
               Acts
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               King
            
             Edward
             ,
             
               and
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             .
             What
             will
             hence
             follow
             ?
             that
             there
             is
             
               one
               universal
               Bishop
            
             appointed
             to
             succeed
             Christ
             in
             his
             Care
             over
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             the
             thing
             you
             attempted
             to
             prove
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             foregoing
             ?
             Do
             not
             the
             same
             Laws
             which
             assert
             the
             order
             you
             mention
             ,
             exclude
             that
             which
             you
             would
             introduce
             ?
             Or
             would
             you
             prove
             that
             Bishops
             by
             the
             
               Law
               of
               this
               Land
            
             have
             a
             jurisdiction
             superior
             unto
             Ministers
             ?
             who
             ever
             went
             about
             to
             deny
             it
             ?
             or
             what
             will
             the
             remembrance
             of
             it
             advance
             your
             pretension●
             And
             yet
             neither
             is
             this
             
             fairly
             expressed
             by
             you
             .
             For
             as
             no
             Protestants
             assert
             the
             King
             to
             be
             in
             his
             power
             and
             office
             interposed
             between
             Christ
             and
             Bishops
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             
               ministerial
               office
            
             which
             is
             purely
             spiritual
             ,
             so
             the
             power
             of
             supream
             Jurisdiction
             which
             they
             ascribe
             unto
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             as
             you
             falsly
             insinuate
             ,
             granted
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               King
            
             Edward
             
               and
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             ,
             but
             is
             an
             inseparable
             Priviledge
             of
             his
             imperial
             Crown
             ,
             exercised
             by
             his
             Royal
             Predecessours
             ,
             and
             asserted
             by
             them
             against
             the
             in●rusions
             and
             usurpations
             of
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ;
             only
             diclared
             by
             those
             and
             other
             Laws
             .
             But
             I
             perceive
             you
             have
             another
             design
             in
             hand
             .
             You
             are
             entring
             upon
             a
             discourse
             wherein
             you
             compare
             your selves
             not
             only
             with
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             ,
             but
             
               Prelate
               Protestants
            
             also
             ,
             in
             what
             you
             ascribe
             unto
             
               Kings
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
            
             ,
             preferring
             your selves
             before
             and
             above
             them
             all
             .
             What
             just
             cause
             you
             have
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             consider
             .
             Your
             Confidence
             in
             it
             ,
             at
             first
             view
             ,
             presents
             its
             sel●
             unto
             us
             .
             ●
             on
             whereas
             there
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             any
             occasion
             of
             it
             administred
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             your self
             confess
             that
             your
             
               whole
               discourse
               about
               it
               is
               besides
               your
               purpose
               ,
            
             pag.
             66.
             yet
             waving
             almost
             every
             thing
             that
             was
             incumbent
             upon
             you
             to
             have
             insisted
             on
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             not
             plainly
             have
             appeared
             
               vadimonium
               deseruisse
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             given
             up
             your
             Fiat
             as
             indefensible
             ,
             you
             divert
             into
             a
             long
             harangue
             about
             it
             .
             The
             Thesis
             you
             would
             by
             various
             florishes
             give
             countenance
             unto
             is
             this
             .
             That
             Papists
             in
             their
             deference
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             even
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             principles
             of
             their
             obedience
             unto
             them
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Protestants
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
             That
             this
             is
             not
             to
             ou●
             present
             purpose
             ,
             your self
             cannot
             but
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             Hower
             your
             Discourse
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             relating
             to
             one
             
             special
             head
             of
             Difference
             between
             us
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             part
             considered
             by
             its
             self
             in
             our
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             Power
             assigned
             by
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             unto
             Kings
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             Their
             several
             Principles
             discussed
             and
             compared
             .
          
           
             YOur
             Discourse
             on
             this
             head
             is
             not
             reducible
             by
             Logick
             its
             self
             unto
             any
             method
             or
             rules
             of
             Argument
             .
             For
             it
             is
             in
             general
             ,
             1.
             
             So
             
               loose
               ,
               Ambigucus
            
             and
             Metaphorically
             expressed
             :
             2.
             
             So
             Sophistical
             and
             inclusive
             ;
             3.
             
             So
             inconsistent
             in
             sundry
             instances
             with
             the
             Principles
             and
             practices
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             if
             you
             speak
             intelligibly
             ;
             4.
             
             So
             false
             and
             untrue
             in
             many
             particulars
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             scarcely
             for
             these
             
               excellent
               qualifications
            
             to
             be
             paralleld
             with
             any
             thing
             either
             in
             your
             Fiat
             or
             your
             Epistola
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             
               loose
               and
               ambiguous
            
             :
             1.
             
             Not
             stating
             what
             you
             intend
             by
             the
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             you
             discourse
             about
             :
             2.
             
             No●
             determining
             whither
             the
             King
             be
             such
             an
             head
             of
             Execution
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             may
             use
             the
             Liberty
             of
             his
             
               own
               judgement
            
             as
             to
             what
             he
             puts
             in
             execution
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             execute
             your
             Popes
             Determinations
             on
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             
               forfeiture
               of
               his
               Christianity
            
             ;
             which
             I
             doubt
             we
             shall
             find
             to
             be
             your
             opinion
             ;
             3.
             
             Not
             declaring
             wherein
             the
             power
             which
             you
             assign
             unto
             him
             is
             founded
             ;
             whether
             in
             
               Gods
               immediate
               institution
            
             ,
             o●
             the
             Concession
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whereon
             it
             should
             solely
             depend
             ,
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             made
             subservient
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Sophistical
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             playing
             with
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             that
             expression
             
               Head
               
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             advantage
             thereof
             imposing
             on
             Protestants
             contradictions
             between
             their
             profession
             and
             practice
             ,
             as
             though
             in
             the
             one
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             King
             to
             
               be
               head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             other
             :
             (
             whereas
             there
             is
             a
             perfect
             consonancy
             between
             them
             in
             the
             sence
             wherein
             they
             understand
             that
             expression
             )
             shrowding
             your
             own
             sence
             and
             opinion
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             under
             the
             same
             ambiguity
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             supposing
             an
             absolute
             universal
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             giving
             reasons
             why
             
               no
               King
            
             can
             be
             that
             Head
             ;
             when
             you
             know
             that
             the
             whole
             Question
             is
             whither
             there
             by
             
               any
               such
               head
            
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             on
             earth
             or
             no.
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             supposing
             the
             Principles
             and
             practises
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             to
             have
             been
             the
             same
             with
             those
             of
             the
             present
             Roman
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             present
             Roman
             to
             have
             been
             all
             known
             and
             allowed
             of
             old
             ,
             which
             begs
             all
             that
             is
             in
             Controversie
             between
             us
             ;
             and
             sundry
             other
             instances
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Inconsistent
             with
             the
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             of
             your
             own
             Church
             ,
             both
             1.
             
             In
             what
             you
             ascribe
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             In
             your
             stating
             of
             the
             power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             your
             Pope
             ,
             if
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             your
             words
             and
             expressions
             will
             allow
             us
             to
             conclude
             what
             you
             intend
             or
             aim
             at
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             False
             .
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             you
             relate
             of
             the
             obedience
             of
             your
             Church
             unto
             Kings
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             In
             the
             principles
             and
             Opinions
             which
             you
             impose
             on
             your
             Advertaries
             ;
             (
             3.
             )
             In
             the
             declaration
             that
             you
             make
             of
             your
             own
             ;
             and
             (
             4.
             )
             In
             many
             particular
             Assertions
             whose
             consideration
             will
             afterwards
             occur
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             business
             I
             could
             have
             been
             glad
             you
             had
             not
             necessitated
             me
             to
             the
             Considera●ion
             of
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             truly
             and
             distinctly
             handled
             ,
             〈…〉
             
             such
             reflections
             upon
             your
             Church
             and
             way
             ,
             as
             may
             without
             extraordinary
             indulgence
             redound
             unto
             your
             disadvantage
             .
             Your
             have
             by
             your
             own
             
               voluntary
               choice
            
             called
             me
             to
             the
             discussion
             of
             those
             Principles
             which
             have
             created
             you
             
               much
               trouble
            
             in
             these
             Nations
             ,
             and
             put
             you
             oftentimes
             upon
             attempting
             their
             disquiet
             .
             Now
             these
             are
             things
             which
             I
             desire
             not
             .
             I
             am
             but
             a
             
               private
               man
            
             ,
             and
             am
             very
             well
             contented
             you
             should
             enjoy
             all
             that
             peace
             and
             liberty
             which
             you
             think
             not
             meet
             in
             other
             Nations
             where
             the
             P●wer
             is
             at
             your
             disposal
             ,
             to
             grant
             unto
             them
             that
             dissent
             from
             you
             .
             
               Lex
               talionis
            
             should
             be
             far
             from
             influencing
             the
             minds
             of
             Christians
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             however
             the
             equity
             of
             it
             may
             at
             any
             time
             be
             pleaded
             or
             urged
             to
             relieve
             others
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             under
             bondage
             and
             persecution
             .
             But
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             I
             judge
             your
             proceedings
             against
             other
             men
             dissenting
             from
             you
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             be
             unjustifiable
             by
             the
             Scripture
             or
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             suffrage
             of
             the
             Antient
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             desire
             that
             they
             should
             be
             drawn
             into
             president
             against
             their selves
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             Sir
             ,
             had
             you
             provided
             the
             best
             colour
             you
             could
             for
             your
             
               own
               Principles
            
             ,
             and
             palliated
             them
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             so
             to
             hide
             them
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             it
             may
             be
             are
             ready
             to
             seek
             their
             disturbance
             and
             trouble
             from
             an
             apprehension
             of
             the
             evil
             that
             may
             ensue
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             set
             them
             up
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             
               Principles
               of
               Protestants
            
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             setting
             off
             your
             own
             with
             the
             better
             grace
             and
             luster
             ,
             untruly
             and
             individiously
             reported
             theirs
             ,
             to
             expose
             them
             unto
             those
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             that
             severity
             from
             supream
             powers
             which
             you
             seek
             your selves
             to
             wave
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             wholly
             passed
             by
             this
             discourse
             ,
             unto
             which
             no
             occasion
             was
             administred
             
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ;
             but
             now
             as
             you
             have
             han●dled
             the
             matter
             ,
             unless
             I
             would
             have
             it
             taken
             for
             granted
             that
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             are
             more
             suited
             unto
             the
             establishment
             and
             promotion
             of
             the
             
               interest
               and
               Soveraignty
            
             of
             Kings
             and
             other
             supream
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             the
             Kings
             of
             these
             Nations
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             in
             Truth
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             I
             must
             of
             necessity
             make
             a
             little
             further
             enquiry
             into
             your
             Discourse
             .
             And
             I
             desire
             your
             pardon
             ,
             if
             in
             my
             so
             doing
             ,
             any
             thing
             be
             spoken
             that
             suits
             not
             so
             well
             your
             interest
             and
             designs
             ,
             neither
             expecting
             nor
             desiring
             any
             ,
             if
             ought
             be
             delivered
             by
             me
             not
             according
             to
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             our
             way
             the
             more
             clear
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             
               ambiguous
               expressions
            
             which
             you
             make
             use
             of
             to
             cloud
             and
             hide
             your
             intention
             in
             your
             enquiry
             after
             the
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             must
             be
             explained
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             understand
             ,
             not
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             this
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             the
             
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
            
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
             And
             when
             you
             have
             explained
             your self
             to
             this
             purpose
             you
             endeavour
             by
             
               six
               Arguments
            
             ,
             (
             no
             less
             ,
             p.
             67
             ,
             68.
             )
             to
             prove
             that
             
               no
               King
            
             ever
             was
             or
             can
             be
             Head
             of
             it
             .
             He
             said
             well
             of
             old
             ,
             
               In
               causa
               facili
               quemvis
               licet
               esse
               disertum
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             you
             contented
             your self
             to
             give
             us
             
               six
               Reasons
            
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             proceeded
             not
             at
             least
             unto
             the
             high
             hills
             
               of
               eighteenthly
               and
               nineteenthly
            
             ,
             that
             you
             talk
             of
             in
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             where
             you
             scoff
             at
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               Presbyterians
            
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             you
             will
             scarely
             ever
             obtain
             such
             another
             opportunity
             of
             shewing
             the
             fertility
             of
             your
             invention
             .
             So
             did
             he
             florish
             who
             thought
             himself
             secure
             from
             adversaries
             .
             
             
               
                 Ca●ut
                 altum
                 in
                 praelia
                 tollit
                 ,
              
               
                 Ostenditque
                 humeros
                 latos
                 ,
                 alternaque
                 jactat
              
               
                 Brachia
                 protendens
                 ,
                 &
                 verberat
                 ictibus
                 auras
                 .
              
            
             But
             you
             do
             like
             him
             ,
             you
             only
             
               beat
               the
               ayre
            
             ;
             Do
             you
             think
             any
             man
             was
             ever
             so
             distempered
             as
             to
             dream
             that
             any
             King
             whatever
             could
             be
             
               the
               absolute
               Head
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             we
             no
             more
             think
             
               any
               King
            
             in
             any
             sence
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             then
             we
             think
             the
             Pope
             so
             to
             be
             .
             The
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             was
             at
             its
             hight
             and
             glory
             when
             first
             Christianity
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             had
             extended
             its
             bounds
             beyond
             those
             of
             any
             Kingdom
             that
             arose
             before
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             hath
             since
             succeeded
             unto
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             within
             a
             very
             few
             years
             ,
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             had
             diffused
             it self
             beyond
             the
             limits
             of
             that
             Empire
             ,
             among
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             and
             Indians
             ,
             and
             unto
             
               Britannorum
               Romanis
               inaccessa
               loca
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             calls
             them
             .
             Now
             none
             ever
             supposed
             that
             any
             King
             had
             power
             or
             Authority
             of
             any
             sort
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             
               members
               of
               it
            
             ,
             without
             or
             beyond
             the
             precise
             limits
             of
             his
             own
             Dominions
             .
             The
             Enquiry
             we
             have
             under
             Consideration
             about
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             due
             unto
             them
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             things
             ,
             is
             limited
             absolutely
             unto
             their
             own
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             unto
             those
             of
             their
             subjects
             which
             are
             Christians
             in
             them
             .
             And
             this
             
               
                 Hi
                 motus
                 animorum
                 atque
                 haec
                 certamina
                 tanta
              
               
                 Pulveris
                 exigui
                 jactu
                 concussa
                 quiescunt
                 .
              
            
             A
             little
             observation
             of
             this
             one
             known
             and
             granted
             Principle
             ,
             renders
             not
             only
             your
             
               six
               Reasons
            
             altogether
             useless
             ,
             but
             surpersedes
             also
             a
             great
             part
             of
             
               your
               Rhetorick
            
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             ambiguity
             
             of
             that
             expression
             you
             display
             in
             your
             whole
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             You
             pleasantly
             lead
             about
             your
             
               unwary
               Reader
            
             with
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             other
             term
             ,
             
               the
               Head.
            
             Hence
             p.
             58.
             you
             fall
             into
             a
             great
             exclamation
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             
               that
               acknowledging
               the
               King
               to
               be
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               supplicate
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               acquiesce
               in
               his
               judgement
               in
               Religious
               affairs
               ,
            
             as
             if
             ever
             any
             Protestant
             acknowledged
             
               any
               King
            
             or
             any
             mortal
             man
             to
             be
             
               such
               an
               Head
            
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             you
             fancy
             to
             your selves
             ,
             in
             whose
             determinations
             in
             Religion
             all
             men
             are
             bound
             spiritually
             and
             as
             to
             their
             eternal
             concernments
             to
             acquiesce
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             because
             they
             are
             true
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             his
             .
             Such
             an
             Head
             you
             make
             the
             Pope
             ;
             such
             an
             one
             on
             earth
             all
             Procestants
             deny
             ,
             which
             evacuates
             your
             whole
             Discourse
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             p.
             58
             ,
             59.
             
             It
             is
             true
             in
             opposition
             unto
             your
             
               Papal
               claim
            
             of
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             subjects
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             Protestants
             do
             assert
             the
             King
             to
             be
             
               so
               Head
            
             of
             the
             Church
             within
             his
             own
             Realms
             and
             Dommions
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             the
             
               sole
               fountain
            
             and
             spring
             amongst
             men
             of
             all
             Authority
             and
             Power
             to
             be
             exercised
             over
             the
             Persons
             of
             his
             subjects
             in
             matters
             of
             external
             cognizance
             and
             order
             ;
             being
             no
             way
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             direction
             ,
             supervisorship
             and
             superintendency
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             in
             particular
             not
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             He
             is
             not
             only
             the
             
               only
               striker
            
             as
             you
             phrase
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             Kingdoms
             ,
             but
             the
             only
             Protector
             under
             God
             of
             all
             his
             subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Distributor
             of
             Justice
             in
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             unto
             them
             ,
             not
             depending
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             one
             or
             other
             on
             the
             determinations
             or
             orders
             of
             your
             Pope
             or
             Church
             .
             Not
             that
             any
             of
             them
             do
             use
             absolutely
             
             that
             expression
             of
             
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             ascribe
             unto
             him
             ,
             all
             Authority
             that
             ought
             or
             can
             be
             exercised
             in
             his
             Dominions
             over
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             whither
             in
             things
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             
               meerly
               Spiritual
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ministerially
             ordered
             in
             obedience
             unto
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             And
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             see
             what
             it
             is
             that
             Protestants
             ascribe
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             King
             that
             is
             Absolutely
             supream
             ,
             as
             his
             Majesty
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             how
             exceeding
             vain
             your
             unreasonable
             reproach
             is
             ,
             which
             you
             cast
             upon
             them
             for
             not
             giving
             themselves
             up
             unto
             an
             absolute
             acquiescency
             in
             humane
             determinations
             as
             meerly
             such
             ,
             on
             pretence
             that
             they
             proceed
             from
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             brief
             account
             of
             their
             thoughts
             in
             this
             whole
             matter
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               King
               is
               the
               supream
               Governor
               over
               all
               Persons
            
             whatever
             ,
             within
             his
             Realms
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             none
             being
             exempted
             on
             any
             account
             from
             subjection
             unto
             his
             Regal
             Authority
             .
             How
             well
             you
             approve
             of
             this
             Proposition
             in
             the
             great
             astignations
             you
             pretend
             unto
             
               Kingly
               power
            
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             enquire
             .
             Protestants
             found
             their
             perswasion
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             both
             Old
             Testament
             and
             New
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Principles
             constituting
             Soveraign
             Power
             amongst
             men
             .
             You
             speak
             fair
             to
             Kings
             ,
             but
             at
             first
             dash
             exempt
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             their
             born
             subjects
             owing
             them
             indispensible
             natural
             Allegiance
             ,
             from
             their
             jurisdiction
             .
             Or
             this
             sort
             are
             the
             Clergy
             .
             But
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             of
             old
             were
             not
             of
             your
             mind
             .
             Solomon
             certainly
             thought
             Abiathar
             though
             High
             Priest
             subject
             to
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             when
             he
             denounced
             against
             him
             a
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             actually
             deposed
             him
             from
             the
             
               Priest
               hood
            
             .
             The
             like
             course
             
             did
             his
             successors
             proceed
             in
             .
             For
             neither
             had
             God
             in
             the
             first
             provision
             he
             made
             for
             a
             King
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             Deut.
             18.
             nor
             in
             that
             prescription
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             once
             intimated
             an
             exemption
             of
             any
             persons
             ,
             Priests
             or
             others
             from
             the
             Rule
             or
             Authority
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             set
             over
             them
             .
             In
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             we
             have
             the
             Rule
             ,
             as
             the
             practice
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             the
             power
             that
             bears
             the
             sword
             ,
             
               the
               striker
            
             .
             And
             we
             think
             that
             your
             Clergy
             men
             have
             souls
             (
             at
             least
             
               pro
               sale
            
             )
             and
             so
             come
             within
             the
             circumference
             of
             this
             Command
             and
             Rule
             .
             Chrysostome
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             that
             place
             is
             of
             our
             mind
             ,
             and
             prevents
             your
             pretence
             of
             an
             exception
             from
             the
             Rule
             by
             
               special
               Priviledge
            
             ,
             giving
             us
             a
             distribution
             of
             the
             universality
             of
             the
             Persons
             here
             intended
             into
             their
             several
             kinds
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               He
               sheweth
               that
               these
               things
               are
               commanded
               unto
               all
               ,
               unto
               Priests
               and
               Monks
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               secular
               persons
               only
               ,
               which
               he
               declareth
               in
               the
               very
               entrance
               of
               his
               Discourse
               ,
               saying
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ;
               whither
               thou
               be
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               or
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               or
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               whatever
               thou
               be
               .
               For
               subjection
               overthrows
               not
               Piety
               .
               And
               he
               saith
               not
               simply
               ,
               Let
               him
               obey
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               be
               subject
               .
            
             The
             very
             same
             instances
             are
             given
             by
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Oecumenius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Theophilact
               .
               Bernard
            
             ,
             Epist.
             42.
             ad
             
               Archiepisc.
               Senonens
            
             .
             meets
             with
             your
             exception
             which
             in
             his
             dayes
             
             began
             to
             be
             broached
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             tells
             you
             expresly
             that
             it
             is
             a
             delusion
             .
             In
             conformity
             unto
             this
             Rule
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Peter
            
             exhorts
             
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ,
             to
             
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               the
               King
               as
               Supreme
               ,
            
             1
             Epist.
             ch
             .
             2.
             13.
             
             And
             what
             ever
             we
             conclude
             from
             these
             words
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             I
             fear
             that
             if
             instead
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             he
             had
             said
             
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             thought
             us
             very
             impudent
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             persisted
             in
             the
             denyal
             of
             your
             
               monstrous
               imaginary
            
             Headship
             .
             But
             in
             this
             Principle
             ,
             on
             these
             and
             the
             like
             grounds
             do
             all
             Protestants
             concur
             .
             And
             indeed
             to
             fancy
             a
             
               ●●veraign
               Monarch
            
             with
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             men
             as
             
               yonr
               Clergy
            
             consists
             of
             in
             many
             Kingdome
             exempted
             from
             his
             regal
             Authority
             ,
             is
             to
             lay
             such
             an
             ax
             unto
             the
             root
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             as
             whereby
             with
             one
             stroke
             you
             may
             hew
             it
             down
             at
             your
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Protestants
             affirm
             ,
             that
             
               Rex
               in
               regno
               suo
            
             ,
             every
             King
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             is
             the
             
               Supreme
               dispenser
               of
               Justice
               and
               Judgement
               unto
               all
               Persons
               ,
               in
               all
               Causes
            
             that
             belong
             unto
             ,
             or
             are
             determinable
             
               in
               foro
               exteriori
            
             in
             any
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             whither
             the
             matter
             which
             they
             concern
             be
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             No
             Cause
             ,
             no
             difference
             determinable
             by
             any
             Law
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             
               Coercive
               Vmpirage
            
             or
             Authority
             ,
             is
             exempted
             from
             his
             cognizance
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             man
             ,
             on
             any
             pretence
             ,
             claim
             any
             Jurisdiction
             over
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             not
             directly
             and
             immediately
             derived
             from
             him
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             
               Soveraign
               Monarch
            
             ,
             like
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             yield
             or
             grant
             a
             power
             in
             any
             other
             to
             judge
             of
             any
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
            
             among
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             arising
             from
             any
             other
             Spring
             ,
             or
             growing
             on
             any
             other
             root
             but
             that
             of
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             without
             an
             impeachment
             and
             irreparable
             prejudice
             
             to
             his
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             :
             neither
             doth
             any
             such
             Concession
             ,
             grant
             or
             supposition
             make
             it
             indeed
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             meer
             fiction
             and
             mistake
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             done
             upon
             it
             ,
             being
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             null
             ,
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             Neither
             if
             a
             King
             should
             make
             a
             
               pretended
               legal
            
             grant
             of
             such
             power
             unto
             any
             ,
             would
             any
             right
             accrew
             unto
             them
             thereby
             ;
             the
             making
             of
             such
             a
             Grant
             being
             a
             matter
             absolutely
             out
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             things
             whereby
             his
             regal
             Authority
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Majesty
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             enwrapped
             ,
             may
             be
             diminished
             .
             For
             that
             King
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             diminish
             
               his
               Kingly
               Authority
            
             ,
             never
             was
             intrusted
             with
             
               absolute
               Kingly
               Power
            
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             Power
             granted
             unto
             our
             Kings
             by
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             which
             you
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             was
             alwayes
             inherent
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             exercised
             in
             innumerable
             instances
             ,
             and
             often
             vindicated
             with
             an
             high
             hand
             from
             
               Papal
               encroachments
            
             ,
             even
             during
             the
             hour
             and
             power
             of
             your
             darkness
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             many
             ,
             both
             Divines
             and
             Lawyers
             .
             Things
             of
             
               meer
               spiritual
               order
            
             as
             
               preaching
               the
               word
               ,
               Administration
            
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             we
             ascribe
             not
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             nor
             the
             communicating
             of
             power
             unto
             any
             for
             their
             performance
             .
             The
             Soveraign
             Power
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             vested
             in
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             committed
             unto
             his
             Ministers
             .
             But
             Religion
             hath
             many
             concernments
             that
             attend
             it
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             desposed
             of
             by
             
               forensical
               ,
               juridical
            
             process
             and
             and
             determinations
             .
             All
             these
             with
             the
             Persons
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             interested
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             subject
             immediately
             to
             the
             power
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             ;
             and
             to
             exempt
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             which
             may
             emerge
             amongst
             men
             in
             things
             relating
             unto
             Conscience
             
             and
             Religion
             ,
             whose
             Catalogue
             may
             be
             endlesly
             extended
             ,
             from
             
               Royal
               Cognizance
            
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             meer
             properties
             of
             Kings
             in
             things
             which
             in
             a
             very
             special
             manner
             concern
             the
             peace
             and
             wellfare
             of
             their
             subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             distribution
             of
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             among
             them
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             are
             all
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             authoritative
             
               publick
               Conventions
               of
               Church
               Officers
            
             ,
             and
             differences
             amongst
             them
             about
             their
             interests
             ,
             practices
             ,
             and
             publick
             profession
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             Collations
             of
             Legal
             Dignities
             and
             Benefices
             ,
             by
             and
             with
             investitures
             legal
             and
             valid
             ,
             all
             
               Ecclesiastical
               revenews
            
             with
             their
             incidencies
             ,
             the
             Courts
             and
             Jurisdictions
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Persons
            
             for
             the
             reig●ement
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             by
             Censures
             and
             Sentences
             of
             Law
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             .
             And
             as
             this
             whole
             matter
             is
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             by
             what
             was
             spoken
             before
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Kings
             over
             the
             Persons
             or
             all
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             (
             for
             to
             what
             end
             should
             they
             have
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             if
             in
             respect
             of
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             chief
             concernments
             of
             their
             rule
             and
             Government
             ,
             it
             may
             never
             be
             exerted
             ?
             )
             so
             I
             should
             tire
             your
             patience
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             report
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Instances
             and
             Pleas
             ,
             made
             ,
             given
             and
             used
             ,
             by
             the
             Antient
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             in
             the
             persuit
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             this
             their
             just
             power
             .
             The
             Decrees
             and
             Edicts
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             commanding
             ,
             ruling
             and
             disposing
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Cases
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Justinian
               ,
               Charls
            
             the
             Great
             ,
             Ludovicus
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             Lotharius
             his
             Successor
             ,
             with
             more
             innumerable
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             are
             extant
             and
             known
             unto
             all
             .
             So
             also
             are
             the
             
               Pleas
               ,
               Protestations
            
             and
             Vindications
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Europe
             affer
             once
             the
             pretensions
             of
             Papacy
             began
             to
             be
             broached
             to
             their
             prejudice
             .
             And
             in
             particular
             ,
             
             notable
             instances
             you
             might
             have
             ,
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             
               royal
               power
            
             in
             the
             first
             Christian
             Magistrate
             invested
             with
             supreme
             Authority
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Socrat.
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             28.
             
               &
               cap.
            
             34.
             
             
               Athan.
               Apol.
            
             2.
             as
             also
             of
             the
             
               Donatists
               ,
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               August
               .
               Epist.
            
             162
             ,
             166.
             and
             
               advers
               .
               Crescon
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             17.
             whereunto
             innumerable
             instances
             in
             his
             Successors
             may
             be
             added
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Protestants
             reach
             unanimously
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             incumbent
             on
             Kings
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             receive
             ,
             embrace
             and
             promote
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             appointed
             therein
             ,
             confirming
             ,
             protecting
             and
             defending
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             their
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             and
             Authority
             :
             as
             also
             that
             in
             their
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             use
             the
             Liberty
             of
             their
             
               own
               judgements
            
             informed
             by
             the
             wayes
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             independently
             on
             the
             dictates
             ,
             determinations
             and
             orders
             of
             any
             other
             Person
             or
             Persons
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             unto
             whose
             Authority
             they
             should
             be
             obnoxious
             .
             
               Heathen
               Kings
            
             made
             Laws
             for
             God
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             chap.
             6.
             
             Jona
             3.
             
             And
             the
             great
             thing
             that
             we
             find
             any
             of
             the
             
               Good
               Kings
               of
               Judah
            
             commended
             for
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             
               commanded
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               to
               be
               observed
            
             and
             performed
             ,
             according
             unto
             his
             own
             appointment
             .
             For
             this
             end
             were
             they
             then
             
               bound
               to
               write
               out
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Law
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               Deut.
            
             14.
             18.
             and
             to
             study
             in
             it
             continually
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             were
             they
             warned
             ,
             charged
             ,
             exhorted
             and
             excited
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               serve
               God
               as
               Kings
            
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             are
             there
             
               innumerable
               Laws
            
             of
             the
             best
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             still
             extant
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             things
             consists
             that
             
               Supremacy
               or
               Headship
               of
               Kings
            
             which
             Protestants
             unanimously
             ascribe
             unto
             them
             ;
             especially
             those
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             his
             Royal
             
             Majesty
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             you
             may
             see
             the
             frivolousness
             of
             sundry
             things
             you
             object
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             first
             of
             the
             Scheme
             or
             Series
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
            
             which
             you
             ascribe
             to
             
               Prelate
               Protestants
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             from
             which
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             dissent
             ,
             which
             you
             thus
             express
             ;
             
               By
               the
               Laws
               of
               our
               Land
               ,
               our
               Series
               of
               Government
               Ecclesiastical
               stands
               thus
               ,
               
                 
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                   King
                   ,
                
                 
                   Bishop
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   People
                   .
                
              
               The
               Presbyterian
               Predicament
               is
               thus
               ,
               
                 
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                   Minister
                   ,
                
                 
                   People
                
              
            
             So
             that
             the
             Ministers
             head
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             Predicament
             toucheth
             Christs
             feet
             immediately
             and
             nothing
             intervenes
             .
             You
             Pretend
             indeed
             that
             hereby
             you
             do
             exalt
             Christ
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             meer
             cheat
             as
             all
             men
             may
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             .
             For
             Christ
             is
             but
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             but
             the
             Minister
             indeed
             is
             exalted
             ,
             being
             now
             set
             in
             the
             Kings
             place
             one
             degree
             higher
             then
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             by
             Law
             is
             under
             King
             and
             Bishops
             too
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             mistake
             not
             in
             my
             guess
             ,
             you
             greatly
             pleased
             your self
             with
             your
             Scheme
             ,
             wherein
             you
             pretend
             to
             make
             forsooth
             an
             
               ocular
               Demonstration
            
             of
             what
             you
             undertook
             to
             prove
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             it
             is
             as
             trivial
             a
             fancy
             as
             a
             man
             can
             ordinarily
             meet
             withal
             For
             1.
             
             Neither
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             Prelates
             ,
             nor
             Presbyterians
             ascribe
             any
             place
             at
             all
             unto
             the
             
               Kings
               Majesty
            
             in
             the
             Series
             of
             
               Spiritual
               Order
            
             ;
             he
             is
             neither
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             Minister
             ,
             nor
             Deacon
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             authorized
             by
             Christ
             to
             convey
             or
             communicate
             power
             
               meerly
               spiritual
            
             unto
             any
             others
             .
             No
             such
             thing
             is
             claimed
             by
             our
             Kings
             ,
             or
             declared
             in
             Law
             ,
             or
             asserted
             by
             Protestants
             of
             any
             sort
             .
             But
             in
             the
             series
             of
             exteriour
             
             Government
             ,
             both
             
               Prelate
               Protestants
            
             and
             Presbyterians
             assign
             a
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Persons
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             Causes
             that
             are
             inquirable
             and
             determinable
             by
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Court
             exercising
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Authority
             ,
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             .
             All
             sorts
             assign
             unto
             him
             the
             Supreme
             place
             under
             Christ
             in
             
               external
               Government
            
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
             None
             assign
             him
             any
             place
             in
             Spiritual
             Order
             and
             meerly
             Spiritual
             Power
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             you
             place
             Bishops
             on
             the
             Series
             of
             exterior
             Government
             as
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             
               no
               difference
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Question
             then
             is
             solely
             about
             the
             Series
             of
             
               Spiritual
               order
            
             ,
             and
             thereabout
             it
             is
             confessed
             there
             are
             various
             apprehensions
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             you
             prove
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             ,
             
               magno
               conatu
               nugas
               agere
            
             :
             who
             knows
             it
             not
             ?
             I
             wish
             there
             were
             any
             need
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             But
             Sir
             ,
             this
             difference
             about
             the
             Superiority
             of
             Bishops
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             their
             equality
             ,
             or
             Identity
             ,
             was
             agitated
             in
             the
             Church
             many
             and
             many
             a
             hundred
             year
             before
             you
             or
             I
             were
             born
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             probably
             when
             we
             are
             both
             dead
             and
             forgotten
             .
             So
             that
             what
             it
             makes
             in
             this
             dispute
             ,
             is
             very
             hard
             for
             a
             sober
             man
             to
             conjecture
             .
             4.
             
             Who
             they
             are
             that
             pretend
             to
             
               exalt
               Christ
            
             ,
             by
             a
             meer
             
               asserting
               Ministers
            
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             by
             his
             institution
             subject
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             a
             cheat
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             their
             advocate
             ;
             they
             exalt
             Christ
             who
             love
             him
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             may
             also
             as
             easily
             discern
             the
             frivolousness
             of
             your
             exclamation
             against
             Protestants
             for
             not
             giving
             up
             their
             differences
             in
             Religion
             to
             the
             Vmpirage
             of
             Kings
             upon
             the
             assignment
             of
             that
             Supremacy
             unto
             them
             which
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
             When
             
             we
             make
             the
             King
             such
             an
             Head
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             as
             you
             make
             the
             Pope
             ,
             we
             shall
             seek
             unto
             him
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             to
             do
             unto
             the
             Pope
             .
             For
             the
             present
             we
             give
             
               that
               honour
            
             to
             none
             but
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             we
             assign
             in
             profession
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             we
             answer
             it
             wholly
             in
             our
             practical
             submission
             .
             Protestants
             never
             thought
             ,
             nor
             said
             that
             any
             King
             was
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             supreme
             
               infallible
               Proposer
            
             of
             all
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             done
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ;
             no
             King
             ever
             assumed
             that
             power
             unto
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             alone
             who
             is
             the
             
               Supreme
               and
               absolute
               Lawgiver
            
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             Author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             Kings
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             promotion
             of
             his
             Interest
             ,
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             Authority
             and
             duty
             which
             we
             have
             before
             declared
             .
             What
             unto
             the
             dethroning
             and
             dishonour
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             lyeth
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             Kings
             also
             ,
             you
             assign
             unto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             making
             him
             the
             
               Supreme
               head
            
             and
             
               fountain
               of
               their
               faith
            
             ,
             hath
             been
             already
             considered
             .
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             you
             except
             against
             Protestants
             either
             as
             to
             Opinion
             or
             Practice
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             deference
             unto
             Kingly
             Authority
             in
             things
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             What
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             your
             Church
             which
             you
             prefer
             unto
             your
             sentiments
             herein
             ,
             I
             shall
             after
             I
             have
             a
             little
             examined
             your
             present
             pretensions
             manifest
             unto
             you
             ,
             (
             
               seeing
               you
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ,
            
             )
             from
             those
             who
             are
             full
             well
             able
             to
             inform
             us
             of
             it
             ;
             
               
                 Fas
                 mihi
                 Pontificum
                 sacrata
                 resolvere
                 jura
                 ,
              
               
                 —
                 atque
                 omnia
                 ferre
                 sub
                 auras
                 ,
              
               
                 ●Siqua
                 tegunt
                 ;
                 tenear
                 Romaenec
                 ligebus
                 ullis
                 .
              
            
             For
             your
             own
             part
             you
             have
             expressed
             you
             se●f
             
             in
             this
             matter
             so
             
               loosely
               ,
               generally
            
             and
             ambiguously
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             for
             any
             man
             to
             collect
             from
             your
             words
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             assert
             ,
             or
             what
             you
             deny
             .
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             draw
             out
             your
             sense
             by
             a
             few
             en●quiries
             .
             As
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             the
             King
             hath
             
               any
               An
               ●ority
            
             vested
             in
             him
             
               as
               King
            
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ,
             and
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ?
             You
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Catholicks
               observe
               the
               King
               in
               all
               things
               as
               well
               Eeclesiastick
               as
               Civil
               ,
            
             pag.
             59.
             that
             in
             the
             line
             of
             
               Corporal
               power
               and
               Authority
               the
               King
               is
               immediately
               under
               God
               ,
            
             p.
             61.
             with
             other
             words
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             to
             any
             purpose
             at
             all
             .
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whither
             you
             grant
             in
             him
             an
             Authority
             derived
             immediately
             from
             God
             in
             and
             over
             
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
            
             ,
             as
             to
             convene
             Synods
             or
             Councils
             ,
             to
             reform
             things
             amiss
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             administration
             of
             them
             ?
             or
             do
             you
             think
             that
             he
             hath
             such
             power
             and
             Authority
             to
             
               make
               ,
               constitute
            
             or
             appoint
             Laws
             with
             penal
             Sanctions
             in
             and
             about
             things
             Ecclesiastical
             ?
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             in
             the
             work
             which
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             be
             may
             use
             the
             
               liberty
               of
               his
               own
               judgement
            
             directed
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             precisely
             to
             follow
             the
             declarations
             and
             determinations
             of
             the
             Pope
             ?
             If
             he
             have
             not
             this
             Authority
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             not
             use
             
               this
               liberty
            
             ,
             the
             good
             words
             you
             speak
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             give
             unto
             him
             ,
             signifie
             indeed
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             If
             then
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             may
             ,
             you
             openly
             rise
             up
             against
             the
             
               Bulls
               ,
               Briefs
            
             and
             Interdicts
             of
             your
             Popes
             themselves
             and
             the
             universal
             practice
             of
             your
             Church
             for
             many
             Ages
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             inform
             me
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whether
             you
             do
             not
             judge
             him
             absolutely
             to
             be
             subject
             and
             accountable
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             what
             ever
             he
             doth
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
            
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdoms
             and
             Dominions
             ?
             if
             you
             answer
             suitably
             
             to
             the
             
               Principles
               ,
               Maximes
            
             and
             practise
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             you
             must
             say
             he
             is
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             that
             whatever
             you
             ascribe
             unto
             him
             in
             things
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             he
             acts
             not
             about
             them
             
               as
               King
            
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             other
             capacity
             .
             For
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             as
             
               a
               King
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accountable
             for
             what
             he
             doth
             therein
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             implyes
             a
             Contradiction
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Hath
             not
             the
             Pope
             a
             power
             over
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             convent
             ,
             censure
             judge
             and
             punish
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             exempt
             them
             in
             
               Criminal
               Cases
            
             from
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             
               fair
               Supremacy
            
             that
             it
             is
             meet
             he
             should
             be
             contented
             withal
             ,
             when
             you
             put
             it
             into
             the
             power
             of
             another
             to
             exempt
             as
             many
             of
             his
             Subjects
             as
             
               he
               pleaseth
               and
               are
               willing
            
             ,
             from
             his
             Regal
             Authority
             ?
             5.
             
             When
             you
             say
             ,
             
               that
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               Kings
               for
               their
               own
               ease
               remit
               their
               Subjects
               to
               their
               Papal
               Pastor
               ,
               pag.
            
             57.
             
             Whether
             you
             do
             not
             collude
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             indeed
             do
             at
             all
             think
             as
             you
             speak
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             Kings
             have
             
               real
               power
            
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             those
             things
             wherein
             you
             depend
             on
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             only
             remit
             their
             Subjects
             to
             him
             for
             their
             own
             ease
             ?
             You
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             this
             one
             Concession
             would
             ruine
             the
             whole
             Papacy
             ,
             as
             being
             expresly
             destructive
             of
             all
             the
             foundations
             on
             which
             it
             is
             built
             .
             Nor
             did
             ever
             any
             Pope
             proceed
             on
             this
             ground
             in
             his
             interposures
             in
             the
             world
             about
             matters
             of
             faith
             ;
             that
             such
             things
             indeed
             belonged
             unto
             others
             ,
             and
             were
             only
             by
             them
             remitted
             unto
             him
             for
             their
             ease
             .
             6.
             
             Whether
             you
             do
             not
             include
             
               Kings
               themselves
            
             in
             you●
             general
             Assertion
             ,
             pag.
             55.
             
             
               That
               they
               who
               after
               Papal
               decisions
               remain
               cont●nacious
               forfeit
               their
               Christianity
               ?
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             whether
             you
             do
             not
             at
             once
             overthrow
             all
             your
             other
             
               Splendid
               Concessions
            
             ,
             and
             make
             Kings
             absolute
             Dependents
             on
             the
             Pope
             for
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             
             of
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             whether
             you
             account
             not
             among
             them
             ,
             their
             very
             
               Regal
               Dignity
            
             it self
             ?
             Whereby
             it
             may
             easily
             appear
             how
             much
             
               Protestant
               Kings
               and
               Potentates
            
             are
             beholding
             unto
             you
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             live
             and
             rule
             in
             a
             neglect
             of
             many
             
               Papal
               Decisions
            
             and
             Determinations
             .
             7.
             
             Whether
             you
             do
             not
             very
             fondly
             pretend
             to
             prove
             your
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Princes
             to
             make
             
               Laws
               in
               Cases
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Justinian
               ,
               p.
            
             59.
             whereas
             they
             are
             instances
             of
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             in
             such
             Cases
             plainly
             destructive
             of
             your
             present
             Hildebrandine
             faith
             and
             Authority
             :
             and
             whether
             you
             suppose
             such
             Laws
             to
             have
             any
             force
             or
             Authority
             of
             Law
             ,
             without
             the
             
               Papal
               Sanction
            
             and
             confirmation
             ?
             8.
             
             Whither
             you
             think
             indeed
             that
             
               Confession
               unto
               Priests
            
             is
             such
             an
             effectual
             means
             of
             
               securing
               the
               peace
            
             and
             interest
             of
             Kings
             as
             you
             pretend
             ,
             p.
             59.
             and
             whether
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             King
             
               James
               ,
               Henry
            
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             of
             France
             had
             cause
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             and
             whether
             you
             learned
             this
             notion
             from
             
               Parry
               ,
               Raviliac
               ,
               Mariana
               ,
               Clement
               ,
               Parsons
               ,
               Allen
               ,
               Garnet
               ,
               Gerard
               ,
               Oldcome
               ,
            
             with
             their
             Associates
             ?
             9.
             
             Whether
             you
             forgot
             not
             your self
             when
             you
             place
             
               Aaron
               and
               Joshuah
               in
               government
               together
               ?
               p.
            
             64.
             10.
             
             Whether
             you
             really
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             Power
             only
             to
             
               perswade
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
            
             as
             you
             pretend
             ?
             p.
             65.
             and
             if
             so
             ;
             from
             what
             Topicks
             he
             takes
             the
             
               Whips
               ,
               Wires
            
             and
             Racks
             that
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             in
             his
             Inquisition
             ?
             And
             whether
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             right
             even
             to
             destroy
             
               Kings
               themselves
            
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             his
             Executioners
             in
             destroying
             of
             others
             ?
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             come
             out
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             speak
             your
             mind
             freely
             and
             plainly
             to
             some
             of
             these
             enquiries
             .
             Your
             present
             
               ambiguous
               discourse
            
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             it
             fai●ed
             
             unto
             your
             interest
             ,
             gives
             no
             satisfaction
             ,
             whilest
             these
             snakes
             lye
             in
             the
             grass
             of
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             leaving
             you
             a
             little
             to
             your
             
               second
               thoughts
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             enquire
             of
             your
             Masters
             and
             Fathers
             themselves
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             
               true
               sense
            
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             speaking
             it
             out
             plainly
             and
             roundly
             :
             For
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               Monarchical
               :
            
             A
             State
             wherein
             all
             Power
             ,
             is
             derived
             from
             one
             fountain
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Person
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Principle
             that
             is
             laid
             down
             by
             all
             your
             Writers
             ,
             in
             treating
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             its
             power
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             your
             great
             
               Cardinal
               Baronius
            
             layes
             as
             the
             foundation
             on
             whirh
             he
             builds
             the
             huge
             Structure
             of
             his
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Annals
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               this
               Monarch
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             the
             Person
             in
             whom
             alone
             the
             Soveraign
             Rule
             of
             it
             is
             originally
             vested
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             that
             any
             other
             Person
             should
             have
             ,
             enjoy
             ,
             or
             use
             any
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Authority
            
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             derived
             from
             him
             .
             I
             believe
             you
             suppose
             this
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             Bellarmine
             or
             others
             .
             Your self
             own
             it
             ,
             nor
             can
             deny
             it
             without
             a
             disclaimure
             of
             your
             
               present
               Papacy
            
             .
             And
             this
             
               one
               Principle
            
             perfectly
             discovers
             the
             vanity
             of
             your
             pretended
             attributions
             of
             Power
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             things
             to
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
             For
             to
             suppose
             a
             Monarchical
             estate
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suppose
             all
             Power
             and
             Authority
             in
             that
             state
             to
             be
             de●ived
             from
             the
             Monarch
             in
             it
             and
             of
             it
             alone
             ,
             is
             to
             suppose
             a
             
               perfect
               contraiction
            
             ,
             or
             a
             State
             Monarchical
             that
             is
             not
             Monarchical
             .
             Protestants
             place
             the
             Monarchical
             State
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             its
             relation
             unto
             Christ
             alone
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             incumbent
             on
             them
             to
             assert
             that
             no
             man
             hath
             ,
             or
             can
             have
             a
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             
             derived
             from
             and
             communicated
             unto
             him
             by
             him
             .
             And
             you
             placing
             it
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             deny
             that
             any
             power
             can
             be
             exercised
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             whatever
             you
             pretend
             in
             this
             kind
             to
             grant
             unto
             kings
             ,
             you
             allow
             it
             unto
             them
             only
             by
             concession
             or
             delegation
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
             They
             must
             hold
             it
             from
             him
             in
             cheif
             ,
             or
             he
             cannot
             be
             the
             chief
             only
             ,
             and
             absolute
             head
             and
             Monarch
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             which
             you
             would
             perswade
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             :
             Kings
             then
             may
             even
             in
             Church
             affairs
             be
             strikers
             under
             him
             ;
             be
             the
             servants
             and
             executioners
             of
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             Authority
             from
             God
             immediately
             in
             and
             about
             them
             they
             have
             none
             ,
             nor
             can
             have
             any
             whilest
             your
             Imaginary
             Monarchy
             takes
             place
             .
             This
             one
             
               fundamental
               Principle
            
             of
             your
             Religion
             sufficiently
             discovers
             the
             insignificancy
             of
             your
             florish
             about
             Kingly
             Authority
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             things
             ,
             seeing
             upon
             a
             supposition
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             none
             at
             all
             .
             But
             you
             stay
             not
             here
             ;
             for
          
           
             3.
             
             
               You
               ascribe
               unto
               your
               Popes
               an
               universal
               Dominion
               even
               in
               Civil
               things
               over
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               and
               their
               subjects
               .
            
             In
             the
             explanation
             of
             this
             Dominion
             ,
             I
             confess
             you
             somewhat
             vary
             among
             your selves
             ;
             but
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             generally
             asserted
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             foundation
             of
             practice
             .
             Some
             of
             you
             maintain
             that
             the
             
               Pope
               by
               Divine
               right
               and
               Constitution
               hath
               an
               absolute
               supream
               Dominion
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             This
             opinion
             ,
             
               Bellarmine
               Lib.
            
             5.
             
               de
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             1.
             confesseth
             to
             be
             maintained
             by
             
               Augustinus
               Triumphus
               ,
               Alvarus
               ,
               Pelagius
               ,
               Hostiensis
               ,
            
             and
             Panoruitanus
             .
             And
             himself
             in
             the
             next
             words
             condemns
             the
             opinion
             of
             them
             who
             deny
             the
             Pope
             to
             have
             any
             such
             
               temporal
               power
            
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             
               command
               secular
               Princes
            
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             
             Kingdoms
             and
             Principalities
             ,
             not
             only
             
               as
               false
            
             but
             as
             down
             right
             Heresie
             .
             And
             why
             doth
             he
             name
             the
             first
             opinion
             as
             that
             of
             
               four
               or
               five
               Doctors
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             the
             Common
             opinion
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             sufficiently
             manifests
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Gregory
               the
               seventh
            
             ?
             That
             great
             preserver
             of
             your
             
               Pontificial
               omnipotency
            
             in
             his
             Bull
             against
             Henry
             the
             
               German
               Emperour
            
             ,
             affirms
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             
               to
               take
               away
               Empires
               ,
               Kingdoms
               and
               Principalities
               ,
               or
               what
               ●ver
               a
               mortal
               man
               may
               have
               ,
               as
               Platina
            
             records
             it
             in
             his
             life
             .
             As
             also
             
               Pope
               Nicholas
            
             the
             second
             in
             his
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Mediolanens
               ▪
            
             asserts
             ,
             that
             the
             rights
             both
             of
             the
             
               heavenly
               and
               earthly
               Empires
            
             are
             committed
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             but
             looked
             on
             the
             Dictates
             of
             the
             forenamed
             Gregory
             confirmed
             in
             a
             Council
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             defended
             by
             Baronius
             ,
             or
             into
             their
             Decretals
             ,
             knows
             that
             you
             give
             
               both
               swords
            
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             over
             and
             over
             .
             Whence
             
               Carerius
               ,
               Lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             affirms
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               Common
               opinion
            
             of
             the
             School
             Divines
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             
               plenissimam
               Potestatem
            
             ,
             plenary
             power
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             both
             in
             
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Temporal
            
             matters
             ;
             and
             you
             know
             the
             
               old
               comparison
            
             made
             by
             the
             
               Canonists
               cap.
               de
               Major
            
             .
             &
             Obed.
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             namely
             that
             
               he
               is
               as
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             the
             
               Emperour
               as
               the
               Moon
            
             ,
             which
             borrows
             all
             its
             light
             from
             the
             other
             .
             Bellarmine
             and
             those
             few
             whom
             he
             follows
             ,
             or
             that
             follow
             him
             ,
             maintain
             that
             the
             Pope
             
               hath
               this
               Power
               only
               indirectly
               and
               in
               order
               unto
               spiritual
               things
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             of
             which
             assertion
             as
             he
             explains
             himself
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             besides
             that
             
               direct
               power
            
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             over
             those
             Countreys
             and
             Kingdoms
             which
             on
             one
             pretence
             or
             other
             he
             claims
             to
             be
             Feaudatory
             to
             the
             Roman
             See
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             small
             number
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Kingdoms
             of
             Europe
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             Power
             over
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             dispose
             
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             judgeth
             it
             to
             conduce
             to
             the
             good
             and
             interest
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             which
             as
             it
             really
             differs
             very
             little
             from
             the
             ●ormer
             opinion
             ,
             so
             Barclay
             tells
             us
             that
             
               Pope
               Sixtus
            
             was
             very
             little
             pleased
             with
             that
             seeming
             depression
             of
             the
             Papal
             Power
             ,
             which
             his
             words
             intimate
             .
             But
             the
             stated
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             so
             declared
             by
             
               Bozius
               ,
               Augustinus
               Triumphus
               ,
               Carerius
               ,
               Schioppius
               ,
               Marta
            
             and
             others
             ,
             all
             approved
             by
             her
             Authority
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             question
             of
             it
             .
             Moreover
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             putting
             of
             this
             indirect
             Power
             into
             direct
             Execution
             ,
             you
             declare
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               supream
               Judge
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               his
               Declarations
               and
               Determinations
               so
               far
               the
               Rule
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               and
               finally
               submitted
               unto
               :
            
             not
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             you
             express
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             Schism
             ,
             or
             Apostacy
             .
             About
             this
             Principle
             also
             of
             your
             Profession
             there
             have
             been
             ,
             as
             about
             most
             other
             things
             amongst
             you
             ,
             great
             Disputes
             and
             wranglings
             between
             the
             Doctors
             and
             props
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             Much
             debate
             there
             hath
             been
             whither
             
               this
               power
            
             be
             to
             be
             attributed
             unto
             the
             
               Pope
               without
            
             a
             Council
             ,
             or
             above
             a
             Council
             ,
             or
             against
             one
             .
             About
             these
             Chimaera's
             are
             whole
             volumes
             filled
             with
             keen
             and
             subtil
             argumentations
             .
             But
             the
             
               Popes
               Personal
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             Cathedral
             Determination
             hath
             at
             length
             prevailed
             .
             For
             whatever
             some
             few
             of
             you
             may
             whisper
             unto
             your
             own
             trouble
             and
             disadvantage
             ,
             to
             the
             impeachment
             of
             his
             
               Personal
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             you
             are
             easily
             decryed
             by
             the
             general
             voice
             of
             your
             Doctors
             ;
             and
             besides
             those
             very
             persons
             themselves
             ,
             wherever
             they
             would
             place
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             they
             fancy
             ,
             are
             for●ed
             to
             put
             it
             so
             far
             into
             the
             Popes
             hand
             and
             management
             ,
             as
             that
             whatever
             
               he
               determines
            
             with
             the
             necessary
             
             solemnities
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             ultimately
             at
             least
             to
             be
             acquiesced
             in
             .
             So
             your
             
               self
               assure
            
             us
             ,
             averring
             that
             he
             who
             doth
             not
             so
             ,
             
               forfeits
               his
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             which
             thereby
             he
             enjoyes
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             reason
             sufficient
             from
             former
             experience
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Pope
             have
             he
             ability
             unto
             his
             will
             ,
             is
             ready
             enough
             to
             take
             the
             forfeiture
             .
             Whither
             upon
             a
             Princes
             falling
             into
             Heresie
             ,
             in
             not
             acquiescing
             in
             your
             
               Papal
               determinations
            
             ,
             his
             subjects
             are
             discharged
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             from
             all
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             
               Dominicus
               Bannes
            
             and
             others
             maintain
             ,
             or
             whither
             there
             needs
             the
             Denunciation
             of
             a
             sentence
             against
             him
             by
             the
             Pope
             for
             their
             absolution
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             agreed
             .
             But
             yet
          
           
             5.
             
             
               You
               affirm
               that
               in
               Case
               of
               such
               Disobedience
               unto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               he
               is
               armed
               with
               Power
               to
               depose
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               away
               ,
               and
               bestow
               their
               Kingdoms
               and
               Dominions
               on
               others
            
             ;
             Innumerable
             are
             the
             instances
             whereby
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             have
             justified
             their
             claim
             of
             this
             Power
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             endless
             to
             recount
             the
             
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             free
             Princes
             that
             they
             have
             attempted
             to
             ruine
             and
             destroy
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             persuit
             of
             some
             wherof
             they
             actually
             succeeded
             )
             with
             the
             desolations
             of
             Nations
             that
             have
             ensued
             thereon
             .
             I
             shall
             mention
             but
             one
             and
             that
             given
             us
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               our
               Fathers
            
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             some
             yet
             alive
             .
             
               Pope
               Pius
            
             V
             takes
             upon
             him
             contrary
             to
             the
             advice
             and
             entreaties
             of
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             depose
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             ,
             and
             to
             devote
             her
             to
             destruction
             .
             To
             this
             end
             he
             
               absolved
               all
               her
               Subjects
            
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             gave
             away
             her
             Kingdoms
             and
             Dominions
             to
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             assisting
             him
             to
             his
             utmost
             in
             his
             attempt
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             his
             grant
             :
             and
             all
             for
             refusing
             obedience
             
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             You
             cannot
             I
             presume
             be
             offended
             with
             my
             mention
             of
             that
             which
             is
             known
             unto
             all
             ,
             for
             these
             things
             
               were
               not
               done
               in
               a
               corner
               .
            
             And
             is
             it
             not
             hence
             evident
             that
             all
             the
             power
             which
             you
             grant
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             is
             meerly
             precarious
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             of
             your
             Pope
             as
             Tenants
             at
             will
             ?
             and
             should
             they
             not
             appear
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             were
             his
             force
             ,
             wit
             and
             courage
             answerable
             to
             his
             will
             and
             pretence
             of
             Authority
             ?
             But
             be
             it
             that
             because
             you
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             you
             suffer
             them
             to
             live
             at
             peace
             and
             quietness
             in
             the
             main
             of
             their
             Rule
             ,
             yet
             you
             still
             curb
             them
             in
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ;
             for
          
           
             6.
             
             
               You
               exempt
               all
               the
               Clergy
               from
               under
               their
               Rule
               and
               Power
               .
            
             See
             your
             
               Bellarmine
               sweating
            
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             
               their
               Laws
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             them
             ,
             without
             their
             leave
             ,
             if
             they
             transgress
             ;
             or
             to
             pay
             any
             tribute
             ,
             
               De
               Cleric
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             28.
             
             They
             are
             all
             reserved
             to
             the
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             he
             that
             shall
             consider
             into
             what
             a
             vast
             and
             
               boundless
               multitude
            
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             several
             disorderly
             orders
             of
             your
             
               City
               Monks
            
             and
             Friars
             ,
             your
             Clergy
             is
             swelled
             into
             in
             most
             places
             of
             Europe
             ,
             will
             easily
             perceive
             what
             your
             interest
             is
             in
             every
             Kingdom
             of
             it
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             
               Considerable
               Nation
            
             wherein
             the
             Profession
             of
             your
             Religion
             is
             enthroned
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Pope
             hath
             not
             an
             100000.
             able
             fighting
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             his
             peculiar
             subjects
             ,
             exempted
             from
             the
             Power
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             Kings
             themselves
             ;
             which
             you
             must
             needs
             conceive
             to
             be
             a
             blessed
             interpretation
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               .
            
             And
          
           
             7.
             
             You
             extend
             the
             
               Papal
               Power
               to
               Things
               as
               well
               as
               Persons
            
             in
             the
             Dominions
             of
             all
             Kings
             and
             Commonwealths
             .
             For
             the
             Lands
             and
             Possessions
             that
             
             are
             given
             unto
             any
             of
             the
             Popes
             especial
             Subjects
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             to
             be
             exempted
             from
             Tributes
             and
             publick
             burdens
             of
             the
             state
             .
             And
             you
             farther
             contend
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             
               any
               Kings
               or
               Rulers
            
             ,
             to
             hinder
             such
             alienations
             of
             Lands
             and
             Possessions
             from
             their
             Dominions
             .
             By
             this
             means
             no
             small
             part
             of
             the
             Territories
             of
             many
             Princes
             is
             subduced
             from
             under
             their
             power
             .
             The
             dreadful
             consequences
             of
             which
             Principles
             so
             startled
             the
             
               wise
               state
               of
               Venice
            
             ,
             that
             you
             know
             they
             disputed
             it
             to
             the
             utmost
             with
             your
             
               Vice-god
               Paul
            
             the
             V.
             In
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             their
             attempt
             was
             successless
             :
             for
             notwithstanding
             the
             defence
             made
             of
             the
             
               Papal
               process
            
             against
             them
             by
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Bellarmine
            
             and
             others
             ,
             yet
             the
             actings
             of
             that
             
               sober
               state
            
             in
             forbidding
             such
             alienation
             of
             Lands
             and
             Fees
             from
             their
             Rule
             and
             power
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             with
             their
             plea
             for
             the
             subjection
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             was
             so
             vindicated
             by
             Doctor
             
               Paul
               Suave
               ,
               Marsilius
               of
               Padua
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             Bull
             which
             had
             been
             thrust
             forth
             against
             them
             into
             so
             great
             a
             length
             ,
             were
             pulled
             in
             again
             .
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             how
             unwilling
             I
             should
             have
             been
             to
             have
             given
             you
             the
             least
             disquietment
             in
             your
             way
             ,
             had
             you
             only
             attempted
             to
             set
             off
             your
             own
             respects
             unto
             
               Royal
               Power
            
             unto
             the
             best
             advantage
             you
             could
             ;
             but
             your
             setting
             up
             your
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             in
             competition
             with
             those
             of
             Protestants
             of
             any
             sort
             whatever
             ,
             and
             preferring
             them
             before
             and
             above
             them
             as
             unto
             your
             deference
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             
               matters
               Ecclesiastical
            
             ,
             hath
             made
             these
             few
             instances
             expressive
             of
             the
             
               real
               sense
            
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             necessary
             and
             equal
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             17.
             
          
           
             Scripture
             .
             Story
             of
             the
             Progress
             and
             declension
             of
             Religion
             vindicated
             .
             Papal
             Artifices
             for
             the
             promotion
             of
             their
             Power
             and
             Interest
             .
             Advantages
             made
             by
             them
             on
             the
             Western
             Empire
             .
          
           
             YOu
             proceed
             pag.
             70.
             unto
             the
             Animadvèrsions
             on
             your
             13.
             
             Paragraph
             ,
             entituled
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             how
             greatly
             and
             causelesly
             it
             is
             by
             you
             undervalued
             ,
             is
             fully
             declared
             .
             But
             whatever
             is
             offered
             in
             it
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             your
             miscarriage
             and
             your
             own
             conviction
             ,
             you
             
               wisely
               pass
               over
            
             without
             taking
             notice
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             only
             repeat
             again
             
               your
               Case
            
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             almost
             in
             the
             
               very
               same
               words
            
             you
             had
             done
             before
             .
             Now
             this
             I
             have
             already
             considered
             and
             removed
             out
             of
             our
             way
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             altogether
             needless
             to
             divert
             again
             to
             the
             discussion
             of
             it
             .
             That
             which
             we
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             answering
             of
             all
             your
             Cavils
             and
             objections
             in
             and
             about
             the
             case
             you
             frame
             and
             propose
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             declare
             and
             manifest
             the
             Scriptures
             sufficiency
             for
             the
             Revelation
             of
             all
             necessary
             Truths
             therein
             affording
             us
             a
             
               stable
               Rule
            
             of
             faith
             every
             way
             suited
             to
             the
             decision
             of
             all
             differences
             in
             and
             about
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             Christians
             in
             perfect
             peace
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             of
             old
             ;
             And
             this
             we
             have
             already
             done
             .
             Why
             this
             
               proper
               work
            
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             in
             all
             places
             and
             at
             all
             times
             effected
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Lusts
             and
             prejudices
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             when
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             they
             shall
             be
             removed
             ,
             it
             will
             no
             longer
             be
             obstructed
             .
          
           
             Your
             next
             attempt
             p.
             72.
             is
             upon
             my
             
               story
               of
               the
               progress
               and
               Corruption
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             of
             your
             own
             .
             Yours
             ,
             you
             tell
             
             us
             ,
             
               is
               serious
               ,
               temperate
               ,
               and
               sober
            
             ;
             every
             way
             as
             excellent
             as
             Suffenus
             thought
             his
             verses
             .
             Mine
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               is
               wrought
               with
               defamation
               and
               wrath
               against
               all
               Ages
               and
               People
            
             ;
             very
             good
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             thought
             it
             was
             fit
             you
             should
             say
             so
             ,
             though
             you
             knew
             no
             reason
             why
             ,
             nor
             could
             fix
             on
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             for
             your
             warrant
             in
             these
             intemperate
             reproaches
             .
             Do
             I
             say
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             the
             stories
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             the
             Experience
             of
             Christendome
             do
             proclaim
             ?
             Is
             it
             now
             a
             defamation
             to
             report
             what
             the
             learned
             men
             of
             those
             dayes
             have
             recorded
             ,
             what
             good
             men
             bewayled
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             effects
             whereof
             the
             world
             long
             groaned
             under
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             length
             ruined
             by
             ?
             What
             wrath
             is
             in
             all
             this
             ?
             may
             not
             men
             be
             warned
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             falling
             into
             the
             like
             evils
             by
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             them
             that
             went
             before
             them
             without
             
               wrath
               and
               defamation
            
             ?
             Are
             the
             books
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Chronicles
            
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             fraught
             with
             
               wrath
               and
               defamation
            
             because
             they
             report
             ,
             complain
             of
             ,
             and
             reprove
             the
             sad
             Apostasies
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             with
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Priests
            
             and
             People
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             of
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             abomination
             of
             those
             wayes
             of
             false
             worship
             ,
             licenciousness
             of
             life
             ,
             violence
             and
             oppression
             ,
             whereby
             they
             provoked
             God
             against
             them
             to
             their
             ruine
             ?
             If
             
               my
               story
            
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             disprove
             it
             ?
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             exclaim
             against
             it
             ?
             Do
             I
             not
             direct
             you
             unto
             Authors
             of
             unquestionable
             credit
             complaining
             of
             the
             things
             which
             I
             report
             from
             them
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             know
             not
             that
             
               many
               others
            
             may
             be
             added
             unto
             these
             by
             me
             named
             ,
             testifying
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             you
             know
             very
             little
             of
             the
             matter
             you
             undertake
             to
             treat
             about
             .
             But
             we
             need
             go
             no
             further
             then
             your self
             to
             discover
             how
             devoid
             of
             all
             pretence
             your
             reproaches
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             considering
             the
             exceptions
             
             which
             you
             put
             in
             to
             my
             story
             ,
             which
             may
             rationally
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             most
             plausible
             you
             could
             invent
             ,
             and
             directed
             against
             those
             parts
             of
             it
             which
             you
             imagined
             were
             most
             obnoxious
             to
             your
             charge
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             consider
             them
             in
             the
             order
             wherein
             they
             are
             proposed
             ,
             and
             discover
             whether
             the
             keeness
             of
             your
             assault
             answer
             the
             noise
             of
             your
             out-cry
             at
             its
             entrance
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             You
             observe
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             
               was
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               but
               that
               he
               taught
               the
               same
               religion
               that
               is
               now
               in
            
             England
             .
             Unto
             which
             you
             reply
             ;
             
               But
               what
               is
               that
               Religion
            
             ?
             and
             this
             enquiry
             I
             have
             observed
             you
             elsewhere
             to
             insist
             upon
             .
             But
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             I
             intend
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             and
             that
             as
             confirmed
             and
             established
             by
             Law
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             the
             advantage
             you
             endeavour
             from
             
               some
               differences
            
             that
             are
             amongst
             us
             ,
             is
             little
             to
             your
             purposes
             ,
             and
             less
             to
             the
             commendation
             of
             your
             ingenuity
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             there
             are
             differences
             of
             as
             high
             a
             nature
             ,
             and
             considering
             the
             Principles
             you
             proceed
             upon
             of
             
               greater
               importance
            
             among
             your selves
             ,
             and
             those
             agitated
             with
             as
             great
             animosities
             and
             subtilties
             ,
             as
             those
             amongst
             any
             sort
             of
             men
             at
             variance
             about
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             you
             that
             so
             earnestly
             seek
             and
             press
             after
             
               a
               forbearance
            
             for
             your
             profession
             besides
             and
             against
             the
             established
             law
             ,
             should
             not
             ,
             me
             thinks
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             be
             so
             forward
             in
             reproaching
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             dissenters
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             some
             things
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             especially
             considering
             how
             
               utterly
               inconsiderable
            
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             are
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             things
             wherein
             you
             differ
             from
             us
             all
             .
             This
             I
             fear
             ,
             is
             the
             reward
             that
             they
             have
             cause
             to
             expect
             from
             many
             of
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             enclined
             to
             desire
             that
             you
             amongst
             others
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             indulgence
             from
             the
             
             extremity
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             from
             others
             of
             you
             for
             whose
             sakes
             they
             are
             enclined
             unto
             those
             desires
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             may
             look
             for
             better
             things
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             accompany
             charity
             ,
             moderation
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             so
             that
             your
             first
             exception
             gives
             a
             greater
             impeachment
             unto
             your
             
               own
               Candor
            
             and
             ingenuity
             then
             unto
             the
             
               Truth
               or
               Sobriety
            
             of
             my
             story
             .
          
           
             You
             proceed
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             
               I
               tell
               you
               that
               the
               story
               of
            
             Fugatius
             and
             Damianus
             
               Missioners
               of
               Pope
            
             Eleutherius
             ,
             
               is
               suspected
               by
               me
               for
               many
               reasons
               ,
            
             and
             reply
             ,
             
               because
               you
               assign
               none
               ,
               I
               am
               therefore
               moved
               to
               think
               they
               may
               be
               all
               reduced
               unto
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               you
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               any
               good
               thing
               ever
               to
               have
               come
               from
            
             Rome
             .
             But
             see
             what
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             give
             himself
             up
             unto
             vain
             surmizes
             .
             You
             know
             full
             well
             ,
             that
             I
             plead
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             no
             
               way
               concerned
            
             in
             what
             was
             done
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Eleutherius
             ,
             who
             was
             neither
             Pope
             nor
             Papist
             ,
             nor
             knew
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             which
             we
             reject
             as
             Popery
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             disclaim
             or
             deny
             any
             good
             thing
             that
             was
             then
             done
             at
             Rome
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             from
             thence
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             
               to
               this
               day
            
             I
             would
             willingly
             own
             ,
             embrace
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             any
             good
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             done
             there
             ;
             may
             I
             be
             truly
             and
             impartially
             informed
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             of
             more
             then
             unprejudiced
             men
             have
             been
             able
             of
             late
             Ages
             to
             inform
             us
             of
             .
             I
             am
             far
             from
             making
             an
             enclosure
             of
             all
             goodness
             unto
             any
             party
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             judging
             or
             condemning
             all
             ,
             of
             any
             party
             ,
             or
             supposing
             that
             no
             
               good
               thing
            
             can
             be
             done
             by
             them
             or
             proceed
             from
             them
             .
             Such
             conceits
             are
             apt
             to
             flow
             from
             the
             high
             towring
             thoughts
             of
             Infallibility
             and
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             the
             confining
             of
             Christianity
             to
             some
             certain
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             a
             stranger
             unto
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             
             party
             among
             Christians
             that
             is
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             is
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             condemned
             ;
             and
             can
             perfectly
             free
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             capable
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             from
             all
             fears
             of
             my
             dislike
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             because
             it
             came
             ,
             or
             comes
             from
             Rome
             .
             For
             to
             me
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             from
             whence
             Truth
             and
             Virtue
             come
             .
             They
             shall
             be
             welcome
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             .
             But
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             guided
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             surmizes
             by
             your
             own
             humour
             ,
             Principles
             and
             way
             of
             managing
             things
             in
             Religion
             ;
             a
             
               Lesbian
               Rule
            
             ,
             which
             will
             suffer
             you
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             Paths
             of
             Truth
             and
             Charity
             ,
             no
             oftener
             then
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             so
             to
             do
             .
             To
             deliver
             you
             from
             your
             mistake
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             give
             you
             some
             of
             those
             reasons
             ,
             which
             beget
             in
             me
             a
             suspicion
             concerning
             the
             Truth
             of
             that
             story
             about
             
               Fagatius
               and
               Damianus
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             told
             ,
             only
             intimating
             the
             heads
             of
             them
             with
             all
             possible
             brevity
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             I
             suppose
             the
             
               whole
               story
            
             is
             built
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Elutherius
             unto
             Lucius
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             extant
             :
             other
             foundations
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             is
             neither
             pleaded
             nor
             pretended
             .
             Now
             there
             want
             not
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             that
             Epistle
             as
             the
             most
             of
             those
             fathered
             on
             the
             
               old
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             to
             be
             supposititious
             .
             For
             1.
             
             The
             Author
             of
             that
             Epistle
             condemneth
             the
             
               Imperial
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             rejecteth
             them
             as
             unmeet
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             
               Civil
               Government
            
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             which
             Eleutherius
             neither
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             nor
             could
             safely
             do
             .
             2.
             
             It
             supposeth
             Lucius
             to
             have
             sent
             unto
             Eleutherius
             to
             have
             the
             
               Roman
               Law
            
             sent
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             long
             before
             exercised
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             was
             well
             known
             in
             the
             
               whole
               Province
            
             ,
             as
             he
             witnesseth
             of
             dayes
             before
             these
             ;
             
               
               Gallia
               causidicos
               docuit
               facunda
               Brittannos
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               first
               Reporters
            
             of
             this
             Story
             agree
             not
             in
             the
             time
             wherein
             the
             matter
             mentioned
             in
             it
             ,
             should
             fall
             out
             .
             
               Beda
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             4.
             assigns
             it
             unto
             the
             year
             156.
             which
             was
             twenty
             two
             years
             before
             Eleutherius
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             manifests
             .
             
               Henricus
               de
               Erfordia
            
             ascribes
             it
             unto
             the
             nineteenth
             year
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             Verus
             the
             Emperour
             who
             reigned
             not
             so
             many
             years
             at
             all
             .
             Ado
             refers
             it
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             Commodus
             with
             some
             part
             of
             whose
             reign
             the
             Episcopacy
             of
             Eleutherius
             did
             indeed
             contemporate
             .
             2.
             
             
               Geoffrey
               of
               Monmouth
            
             the
             chief
             promoter
             of
             this
             report
             ,
             joyneth
             it
             with
             so
             many
             lyes
             and
             open
             fictions
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             draw
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             whole
             story
             into
             Question
             .
             So
             that
             divers
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             that
             some
             such
             thing
             was
             done
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             cannot
             tell
             .
             3.
             
             Both
             the
             
               Epistle
               of
               Eleutherius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             reporters
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             suppose
             that
             Lucius
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             was
             an
             
               Absolute
               Monarch
               in
               England
            
             ,
             King
             over
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             with
             Supreme
             Authority
             and
             Power
             ,
             ruling
             his
             Subjects
             by
             the
             
               Advice
               of
               his
               Nobles
            
             ,
             without
             being
             obnoxious
             unto
             or
             dependent
             in
             his
             Government
             on
             any
             others
             .
             But
             this
             Supposition
             is
             so
             
               openly
               repugnant
            
             to
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             the
             State
             of
             things
             in
             the
             
               Province
               of
               England
            
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             beyond
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             to
             make
             any
             reconciliation
             between
             them
             :
             For
             besides
             that
             Caesar
             and
             Tacitus
             do
             both
             plainly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             
             Romans
             ●●ance
             upon
             this
             Island
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             King
             or
             Monarch
             among
             the
             Brittans
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             all
             divided
             into
             several
             Toparchies
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             
               ●ortal
               feuds
            
             and
             variance
             among
             themselves
             ,
             〈…〉
             de
             for
             the
             
               conquest
               of
               them
               all
            
             ,
             it
             was
             now
             
             become
             a
             
               Presidiary
               Province
            
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             so
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             Claudius
             ,
             as
             
               Suetonius
               ,
               Tacitus
            
             and
             Dio
             inform
             us
             .
             Especially
             was
             it
             reduced
             into
             ,
             and
             settled
             in
             that
             form
             by
             
               Pub.
               Ostorius
            
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Nero
             ,
             upon
             the
             Conquest
             of
             
               Boadicia
               Queen
               of
               the
               Iceni
            
             ,
             and
             fully
             subjected
             in
             its
             remainders
             unto
             the
             Roman
             Yoak
             and
             Laws
             ,
             after
             some
             struglings
             for
             liberty
             ,
             by
             
               Julius
               Agricola
            
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Vespatian
             ,
             as
             Tacitus
             assures
             us
             in
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Father
             in
             Law.
             In
             this
             Estate
             Brittan
             continued
             under
             Nerva
             and
             Trajan
             ,
             the
             whole
             Province
             being
             afterwards
             secured
             by
             Hadrian
             from
             the
             incursion
             of
             the
             Picts
             and
             other
             barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             with
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             
               famous
               walls
            
             ,
             whereof
             Spartianus
             gives
             us
             an
             account
             .
             In
             this
             condition
             did
             the
             whole
             Province
             continue
             unto
             the
             death
             of
             Commodus
             ,
             under
             the
             rule
             of
             
               Vlpius
               Marcellus
            
             as
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             Dio
             and
             Lampridius
             .
             This
             was
             the
             state
             of
             affairs
             in
             Britain
             ,
             when
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Eleutherius
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             written
             .
             And
             for
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             discover
             where
             this
             Lucius
             should
             reign
             with
             all
             that
             Soveraignty
             ascribed
             unto
             him
             .
             Baronius
             thinks
             he
             might
             do
             so
             beyond
             the
             Picts
             wall
             ,
             which
             utterly
             overthrows
             the
             wholy
             story
             ,
             and
             leaves
             the
             
               whole
               Province
               of
               Brittan
            
             ,
             utterly
             unconcerned
             in
             the
             coming
             of
             
               Fugatius
               and
               Damianus
            
             into
             this
             Island
             .
             These
             are
             some
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             reasons
             of
             my
             suspition
             I
             could
             add
             ,
             manifesting
             it
             to
             be
             far
             
               more
               just
            
             then
             yours
             that
             I
             had
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             
               because
               I
               would
               not
               acknowledge
               that
               any
               good
               could
               come
               from
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             see
             what
             you
             further
             except
             against
             the
             account
             I
             gave
             of
             the
             progress
             and
             declension
             of
             Religion
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             .
             You
             add
             ,
             
               then
               say
               you
               ,
               succeeded
               times
               of
               Luxury
               ,
               Sloth
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               
               ambition
               ,
               scandalous
               riots
               ,
               and
               corruption
               both
               of
               faith
               and
               manners
               over
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               both
               Princes
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Prelates
               and
               people
               .
            
             But
             you
             somewhat
             pervert
             my
             words
             ,
             so
             to
             make
             them
             lyable
             unto
             your
             exception
             :
             for
             as
             by
             me
             they
             are
             layed
             down
             ,
             it
             seems
             you
             could
             find
             no
             occasion
             against
             them
             .
             I
             tell
             you
             p.
             253.
             
               that
               after
               these
               things
               a
               sad
               decay
               in
               faith
               and
               holiness
               of
               life
               befell
               professors
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               most
               part
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ;
               the
               stories
               of
               those
               dayes
               are
               full
               of
               nothing
               more
               then
               the
               Oppression
               ,
               Luxury
               ,
               Sloth
               of
               Rulers
               ,
               the
               pride
               ,
               ambition
               and
               unseemly
               scandalous
               contests
               for
               preheminence
               of
               Sees
               ,
               and
               extent
               of
               Jurisdiction
               among
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               sensuality
               and
               ignorance
               of
               the
               most
               of
               men
               .
            
             Now
             whether
             these
             words
             are
             not
             agreeable
             to
             Truth
             and
             Sobriety
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             every
             man
             to
             judge
             ,
             who
             hath
             any
             tolerable
             acquaintance
             with
             History
             ,
             or
             the
             occurrences
             of
             the
             Ages
             respected
             in
             them
             .
             Your
             reply
             unto
             them
             is
             ,
             
               not
               a
               grain
               of
               virtue
               or
               Goodness
               we
               must
               think
               in
               so
               many
               Christian
               Kingdoms
               and
               Ages
               :
            
             But
             why
             must
             you
             think
             so
             ?
             who
             induceth
             you
             thereunto
             ?
             when
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Israel
            
             was
             professedly
             far
             more
             corrupted
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             intimated
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             world
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             more
             then
             
               a
               grain
               of
               virtue
               or
               goodness
               ,
            
             not
             only
             in
             Elijah
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             meanest
             of
             
               those
               seven
               thousand
            
             who
             within
             the
             
               small
               precincts
               of
               that
               Kingdom
            
             had
             not
             bowed
             the
             knee
             to
             Baal
             :
             I
             never
             in
             the
             least
             questioned
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             that
             
               declension
               of
               Christianity
            
             which
             I
             intimated
             ,
             and
             remission
             of
             the
             most
             from
             their
             pristine
             Zeal
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             were
             thousands
             and
             
               ten
               thousands
            
             that
             kept
             their
             integrity
             and
             mourned
             for
             all
             the
             Abominations
             that
             they
             saw
             practiced
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Pray
             reflect
             a
             little
             upon
             
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Revelation
             .
             The
             discovery
             made
             of
             their
             
               Spiritual
               State
            
             by
             Christ
             himself
             chap.
             2.
             3.
             was
             within
             less
             then
             
               forty
               years
            
             after
             their
             first
             planting
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             see
             most
             of
             them
             had
             
               left
               their
               first
               love
            
             ,
             and
             were
             
               decayed
               in
               their
               faith
               and
               Zeal
               .
            
             In
             one
             of
             them
             there
             were
             
               but
               a
               few
               names
               remaining
            
             that
             had
             any
             life
             and
             integrity
             for
             Christ
             ;
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             having
             only
             
               a
               name
               to
               live
            
             ,
             being
             truly
             and
             really
             dead
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             acts
             of
             Spiritual
             life
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Communion
             with
             God
             consists
             .
             And
             do
             you
             make
             it
             so
             strange
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Churches
             that
             were
             planted
             and
             watered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             and
             enriched
             with
             many
             excellent
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             ,
             should
             within
             the
             space
             of
             less
             then
             
               forty
               years
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             so
             decay
             and
             fall
             off
             from
             their
             first
             purity
             ,
             faith
             and
             works
             ,
             that
             other
             Churches
             who
             had
             not
             their
             advantages
             ,
             should
             do
             so
             within
             the
             space
             of
             
               four
               hundred
               years
            
             ,
             of
             which
             season
             I
             speak
             ?
             I
             fear
             your
             vain
             conceit
             of
             
               being
               rich
               and
               wanting
               nothing
            
             ,
             of
             Infallibility
             and
             impossibility
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             any
             Reformation
             ,
             of
             being
             as
             good
             as
             ever
             any
             Church
             was
             ,
             or
             as
             you
             need
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             more
             prejudiced
             your
             Church
             in
             particular
             then
             you
             can
             readily
             imagine
             .
             And
             what
             I
             affirmed
             of
             those
             other
             Churches
             ,
             I
             know
             well
             enough
             how
             to
             prove
             out
             of
             the
             best
             and
             most
             approved
             Authors
             of
             those
             dayes
             .
             If
             besides
             Historians
             which
             give
             sufficient
             Testimony
             unto
             my
             observation
             ,
             you
             will
             please
             to
             consult
             ,
             
               Chrysostome
               Hom.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Incomprehens
               .
               Dei
               natur
               .
               Hom.
            
             19.
             
               in
               Ac.
            
             9.
             
             Hom.
             15.
             
               in
               Heb.
            
             8.
             and
             
               Augùstin
               .
               lib.
               de
               Fid.
               &
               bon
               .
               op
               .
               cap.
            
             19.
             you
             will
             find
             that
             I
             had
             good
             ground
             for
             what
             I
             said
             .
             And
             what
             if
             I
             had
             minded
             you
             of
             the
             words
             of
             
               Salvian
               
               de
               provid
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             
               Quemcunque
               invenies
               in
               Ecclesia
               non
               aut
               ●briosum
               ,
               aut
               adulternus
               ,
               aut
               fornicatorem
               ,
               aut
               raptorem
               ,
               aut
               ganeonem
               ,
               aut
               latronem
               ,
               aut
               homicidam
               ,
               &
               quod
               omnibus
               potius
               est
               ,
               prope
               haec
               cuncta
               sine
               fine
               ?
            
             Should
             I
             have
             escaped
             your
             censure
             of
             giving
             you
             
               a
               story
               false
               and
               defamatory
               ,
               loaden
               with
               foul
               language
               against
               all
               Nations
               ,
               ages
               and
               conditions
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               like
               who
               bear
               any
               respect
               either
               to
               modesty
               ,
               Religion
               or
               Truth
               :
               ne
               saevi
               magne
               Sacerdos
               .
            
             What
             ground
             have
             you
             for
             this
             intemperate
             railing
             ?
             What
             instance
             can
             you
             give
             of
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             ?
             What
             expression
             giving
             countenance
             unto
             this
             severity
             ?
             If
             you
             will
             exercise
             your self
             in
             writing
             Fiats
             ,
             you
             must
             of
             necessity
             arm
             your self
             with
             a
             
               little
               patience
            
             to
             hear
             sometimes
             things
             that
             do
             not
             please
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             presently
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               defamations
               ,
               false
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               foul
               language
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             suppose
             you
             know
             that
             not
             long
             after
             the
             times
             wherein
             I
             say
             Religion
             as
             the
             power
             and
             purity
             of
             it
             much
             decayed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             God
             brought
             an
             
               overflowing
               scourge
            
             and
             deluge
             of
             Judgements
             upon
             most
             of
             the
             Nations
             of
             Europe
             ,
             that
             made
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             .
             What
             in
             sadness
             do
             you
             think
             might
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             dispensation
             of
             his
             Providence
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             all
             things
             were
             well
             enough
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             things
             their
             wayes
             pleased
             God
             ?
             is
             such
             an
             apprehension
             suitable
             to
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Love
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             ?
             or
             must
             he
             lose
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             properties
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             righteous
             Judgements
             ,
             rather
             then
             you
             will
             acknowledge
             a
             demerit
             in
             them
             whom
             he
             took
             away
             as
             with
             a
             Flood
             ?
             So
             indeed
             the
             Jews
             would
             have
             had
             it
             of
             old
             under
             their
             sufferings
             ;
             but
             he
             pleaded
             and
             vindicated
             the
             equality
             and
             righteousness
             of
             his
             wayes
             against
             their
             proud
             repinings
             .
             
             Pray
             be
             as
             angry
             with
             me
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             but
             take
             heed
             of
             justifying
             any
             against
             God
             :
             The
             task
             will
             prove
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             .
             And
             yet
             to
             this
             purpose
             are
             your
             following
             contemptuous
             expressions
             ;
             For
             unto
             my
             observation
             ,
             that
             after
             these
             times
             ,
             the
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             with
             others
             ,
             overflowed
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             you
             subjoyn
             ,
             
               either
               to
               punish
               them
               we
               may
               believe
               ,
               or
               to
               teach
               them
               how
               to
               mend
               their
               manners
               .
            
             Sir
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             you
             believe
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             or
             whither
             you
             
               believe
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               kind
               or
               no.
            
             But
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             am
             perswaded
             all
             the
             world
             believes
             ,
             who
             know
             the
             story
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             Atheists
             :
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Goths
             and
             
               Vandals
               ,
               Saxons
               ,
               Huns
               ,
               Francks
            
             and
             Longobards
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             who
             divided
             the
             
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Western
               Empire
            
             amongst
             them
             ,
             had
             it
             may
             be
             no
             more
             thoughts
             to
             
               punish
               the
               Nations
               professing
               Christianity
            
             ,
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             wickedness
             and
             superstition
             ,
             (
             though
             one
             of
             their
             Chief
             Leaders
             proclaimed
             himself
             the
             
               Scourge
               of
               God
            
             against
             them
             )
             then
             had
             the
             
               King
               of
               Babylon
            
             to
             punish
             Judah
             for
             her
             sins
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             in
             especial
             ,
             yet
             that
             
               God
               ordered
               them
            
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             he
             did
             him
             in
             his
             Providence
             for
             those
             ends
             which
             you
             so
             scorn
             and
             despise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             
               punish
               them
            
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             to
             provoke
             them
             to
             leave
             them
             by
             repentance
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             being
             a
             scoffer
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             least
             your
             bands
             be
             made
             strong
             .
             God
             is
             not
             unrighteous
             who
             
               exerciseth
               judgement
            
             .
             The
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             will
             do
             right
             .
             Nor
             doth
             he
             afflict
             any
             people
             ,
             much
             less
             extirpate
             them
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             without
             a
             Cause
             .
             Many
             wicked
             ,
             provoking
             ,
             
               sinful
               Idolatrous
               Nations
            
             ,
             he
             spareth
             in
             his
             patience
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             will
             yet
             do
             so
             ;
             but
             he
             destroyes
             none
             without
             a
             Cause
             .
             And
             all
             that
             I
             intended
             by
             the
             
             remembrance
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             those
             Nations
             ,
             which
             were
             exposed
             unto
             devastation
             ,
             was
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             their
             
               destruction
               was
               of
               themselves
            
             .
          
           
             You
             leap
             unto
             another
             clause
             which
             you
             rend
             out
             of
             mydiscourse
             ,
             that
             
               these
               Pagans
               took
               at
               last
               unto
               Christianity
               ,
            
             and
             say
             ,
             
               happily
               because
               it
               was
               a
               more
               loose
               and
               wicked
               life
               then
               their
               own
               Pagan
               Profession
               .
            
             But
             are
             you
             not
             ashamed
             of
             this
             trifling
             ?
             doth
             this
             disprove
             my
             Assertion
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             true
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             do
             so
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             above
             mentioned
             Nations
             when
             they
             had
             settled
             themselves
             in
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             Saxons
             do
             so
             in
             Brittany
             the
             Francks
             in
             Gaule
             ,
             the
             Goths
             and
             Longobards
             in
             Italy
             ,
             the
             Vandals
             in
             Africk
             ,
             the
             Huns
             in
             Bannonia
             ?
             I
             cannot
             believe
             you
             are
             so
             ignorant
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             your
             exceptions
             bespeak
             you
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             well
             understand
             what
             you
             intend
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             frivolous
             and
             useless
             ,
             nor
             surely
             can
             any
             man
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             suppose
             them
             of
             any
             validity
             to
             impeach
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             known
             stories
             ,
             which
             my
             discourse
             relates
             unto
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             lay
             more
             weight
             on
             what
             you
             cull
             out
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             which
             as
             you
             have
             layed
             it
             down
             is
             ,
             
               That
               these
               now
               Christened
               Pagans
               advanced
               the
               Popes
               authority
               ,
               when
               Christian
               Religion
               Was
               now
               grown
               degenerate
               ,
            
             and
             say
             ,
             
               now
               we
               come
               to
               know
               how
               the
               Roman
               Bishop
               became
               a
               Patriarch
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               means
               namely
               of
               the
               new
               converted
               Pagans
               .
            
             But
             I
             wonder
             you
             speak
             so
             nicely
             in
             their
             chief
             affair
             .
             As
             though
             that
             were
             the
             Question
             whether
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             according
             unto
             some
             Ecclesiastical
             constitutions
             were
             made
             a
             Patriarch
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             that
             whither
             he
             were
             not
             esteemed
             to
             have
             some
             
               kind
               of
               preheminence
            
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             upon
             
             the
             same
             account
             were
             so
             stiled
             .
             When
             we
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             Question
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             backward
             to
             declare
             our
             thoughts
             in
             it
             .
             For
             the
             present
             you
             represent
             the
             Pope
             unto
             us
             as
             the
             
               absolute
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
            
             the
             supream
             Judge
             of
             all
             controversies
             in
             Religion
             ,
             the
             
               sole
               fountain
            
             of
             Unity
             ,
             and
             spring
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             did
             I
             say
             that
             your
             Pope
             was
             by
             these
             Nations
             after
             their
             conversion
             
               advanced
               unto
               the
               height
               you
               labour
            
             now
             to
             fix
             him
             in
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             his
             Authority
             was
             
               signally
               advanced
            
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             certain
             a
             Truth
             that
             your
             own
             Historians
             and
             Annalists
             openly
             proclaim
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             cannot
             deny
             it
             unless
             you
             would
             be
             esteemed
             the
             most
             ungrateful
             Person
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             this
             is
             your
             way
             and
             manner
             ;
             all
             that
             is
             done
             for
             you
             is
             
               meer
               duty
            
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             is
             done
             you
             will
             thank
             no
             man
             for
             .
             Are
             all
             the
             Grants
             of
             Power
             ,
             Priviledges
             and
             Possessions
             made
             unto
             your
             
               Papal
               See
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             Nation
             both
             before
             and
             since
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             Emperours
             of
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Poland
               ,
               Denmark
            
             and
             Sweden
             ,
             by
             the
             Longobards
             in
             Italy
             not
             worth
             your
             thanks
             ?
             It
             is
             well
             you
             have
             got
             your
             ends
             ;
             the
             net
             may
             be
             cast
             away
             when
             the
             fish
             is
             caught
             .
          
           
             
               But
               an
               odd
               chance
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               it
               was
               that
               they
               should
               think
               of
               advancing
               him
               to
               what
               they
               never
               heard
               either
               himself
               or
               any
               other
               advanced
               unto
               before
               among
               Christians
               :
            
             but
             yet
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             
               odd
               chance
            
             neither
             .
             Your
             Popes
             had
             for
             a
             season
             before
             been
             aspiring
             to
             
               greater
               heights
            
             then
             formerly
             they
             had
             attained
             unto
             ,
             and
             used
             all
             wayes
             possible
             to
             commend
             themselves
             and
             their
             Authority
             ,
             not
             what
             truly
             it
             was
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             unto
             all
             with
             whom
             they
             had
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             
             by
             sundry
             means
             and
             artifices
             imposed
             upon
             the
             nations
             some
             undue
             conceits
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             not
             fully
             nor
             so
             easily
             admitted
             of
             as
             it
             may
             be
             you
             may
             imagine
             .
             But
             in
             many
             things
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             gratifie
             him
             in
             his
             pretensions
             ,
             little
             knowing
             the
             tendency
             of
             them
             ;
             many
             things
             he
             took
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             streights
             and
             divisions
             to
             impose
             upon
             them
             ;
             many
             things
             he
             obtained
             from
             them
             by
             flattery
             and
             carnal
             compliances
             ,
             untill
             by
             sundry
             serpentine
             advances
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             all
             unto
             his
             bow
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             to
             his
             stirrup
             .
          
           
             
               It
               was
               yet
               more
               odd
            
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             
               and
               strange
               that
               all
               Christendome
               should
               calmly
               submit
               unto
               a
               power
               set
               up
               anew
               by
               young
               converted
               Pagans
               :
               no
               Prince
               or
               Bishop
               either
               here
               or
               of
               any
               either
               Christian
               Kingdom
               either
               then
               or
               ever
               after
               to
               this
               day
               excepting
               against
               it
               .
               Had
               not
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               of
            
             Africa
             ,
             Egypt
             ,
             Syria
             ,
             Thrace
             ,
             Greece
             
               and
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               acknowledged
               by
               an
               hundred
               experiments
               the
               supream
               Spiritual
               Authority
               of
               the
               Roman
               Patriarch
               in
               all
               times
               before
               this
               deluge
               of
               Goths
               and
               Vandals
               ?
               But
               why
               do
               I
               expostulate
               with
               you
               ,
               who
               write
               these
               things
               not
               to
               judicious
               Readers
               ,
               but
               to
               fools
               and
               children
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               more
               apt
               to
               tell
               a
               truth
               ,
               then
               to
               believe
               a
               lye
               .
            
             But
             Sir
             ,
             you
             shall
             quickly
             see
             whose
             discourse
             ,
             yours
             or
             mine
             ,
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             week
             and
             credulous
             Reader
             .
             That
             which
             you
             have
             in
             this
             place
             to
             oppose
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             
               that
               your
               Papal
               Authority
               received
               a
               signal
               advancement
               ,
               by
               and
               among
               the
               Northern
               Nations
               ,
               who
               after
               long
               wars
               divided
               the
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Western
               Empire
               among
               them
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             so
             broad
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             
               brutish
               ignorance
            
             ,
             or
             obstinate
             perversness
             can
             possibly
             cause
             any
             man
             to
             call
             it
             into
             Question
             .
             It
             was
             not
             absolutely
             the
             
               setting
               up
               
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ,
            
             but
             an
             accession
             unto
             the
             
               Papal
               power
            
             and
             authority
             which
             I
             ascribed
             unto
             that
             original
             .
             And
             this
             if
             you
             dare
             to
             deny
             ,
             it
             were
             easie
             out
             of
             your
             own
             Annalists
             to
             overwhelm
             you
             with
             instances
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             neither
             were
             your
             Concessions
             made
             ,
             nor
             his
             assumptions
             carried
             on
             in
             
               that
               silence
            
             which
             you
             fancy
             ,
             when
             you
             imagine
             ,
             that
             his
             aspirings
             were
             neither
             
               taken
               notice
            
             of
             ,
             
               nor
               opposed
            
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Christendom
             should
             calmly
             submit
             unto
             them
             .
             Where
             do
             you
             think
             you
             are
             ,
             that
             you
             talk
             at
             this
             rate
             ?
             Did
             you
             never
             read
             of
             any
             opposition
             made
             in
             
               former
               dayes
            
             unto
             your
             pretended
             Papal
             Power
             ?
             none
             at
             all
             ?
             from
             
               no
               Kings
               ,
               no
               Princes
               ,
               no
               Bishops
               ,
            
             no
             parts
             of
             Christendom
             ?
             happy
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             lived
             so
             quietly
             as
             you
             seem
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             concerned
             in
             things
             past
             or
             present
             .
             Did
             you
             never
             read
             or
             hear
             of
             the
             Declarations
             and
             Edicts
             of
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ,
             of
             Determinations
             of
             Councils
             ,
             Writings
             of
             Learned
             men
             in
             all
             Ages
             against
             your
             Papal
             Usurpations
             ?
             Did
             you
             never
             hear
             how
             before
             the
             times
             that
             we
             now
             talk
             of
             ,
             Irenaeus
             reproved
             Victor
             ,
             how
             Cyprian
             opposed
             Cornelius
             and
             Stephen
             ,
             how
             the
             Councils
             of
             Africk
             admonished
             Celestine
             and
             Boniface
             of
             their
             miscarriages
             in
             their
             claims
             of
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ?
             Are
             you
             an
             utter
             stranger
             unto
             the
             opposition
             made
             by
             the
             
               German
               Emperours
            
             unto
             your
             Hildebrandine
             Supremacy
             ,
             with
             the
             books
             written
             against
             your
             pretensions
             to
             that
             purpose
             ?
             Have
             you
             not
             read
             your
             own
             Baronius
             a
             great
             part
             of
             whose
             
               Voluminous
               Annals
            
             consists
             in
             his
             endeavours
             to
             vindicate
             your
             
               Papal
               Power
            
             from
             the
             open
             opposition
             that
             was
             made
             to
             its
             introduction
             in
             every
             Age
             ?
             You
             must
             needs
             
               sleep
               quietly
            
             ,
             seeing
             you
             lye
             so
             far
             from
             noise
             .
             I
             have
             already
             in
             part
             let
             you
             see
             the
             fondness
             of
             this
             dream
             ,
             
             that
             your
             Papal
             Supremacy
             was
             ever
             
               calmly
               submitted
            
             unto
             ,
             and
             have
             manifested
             that
             it
             was
             publickly
             condemned
             before
             it
             was
             born
             .
             But
             because
             I
             then
             confined
             my self
             unto
             more
             
               antient
               times
            
             then
             those
             which
             are
             now
             under
             discourse
             ,
             I
             shall
             mind
             you
             of
             a
             
               few
               instances
            
             of
             the
             opposition
             made
             unto
             it
             ,
             either
             about
             or
             presently
             after
             that
             signal
             advancement
             ,
             which
             I
             affirmed
             that
             it
             received
             from
             the
             newly
             converted
             Nations
             of
             the
             West
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             year
             608.
             presently
             after
             the
             Saxons
             had
             received
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             therewithall
             contributed
             their
             power
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             your
             
               Papal
               claim
            
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             set
             on
             foot
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             much
             inferiour
             degree
             unto
             what
             you
             have
             since
             promoted
             it
             unto
             ,
             it
             was
             publickly
             
               excepted
               against
            
             and
             disclaimed
             by
             a
             Convention
             or
             Synod
             of
             the
             Brittish
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             denyed
             that
             they
             
               owed
               any
               subjection
            
             unto
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             any
             respect
             ,
             but
             
               such
               as
               Christians
               ought
               to
               bear
               one
               towards
               another
               ,
            
             and
             would
             not
             give
             place
             unto
             its
             Authority
             in
             things
             of
             very
             small
             weight
             and
             moment
             .
             
               Bed.
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Anglic.
               p.
            
             188.
             
             The
             sixth
             
               general
               Council
            
             that
             condemned
             
               Pope
               Honorius
            
             for
             an
             
               Heretick
               ,
               An.
            
             681.
             with
             the
             
               Second
               Nicene
               ,
               An.
            
             787.
             which
             confirmed
             the
             same
             sentence
             ,
             do
             
               shrewdly
               impeach
            
             your
             present
             supremacy
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             Council
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               An.
            
             870.
             the
             Epanagnosticum
             of
             Basilius
             the
             Emperour
             to
             the
             Synod
             approved
             by
             them
             all
             ,
             begins
             thus
             :
             
               Cum
               Divina
               &
               benignissima
               Providentia
               nobis
               guberncula
               universalis
               navis
               commisit
               ,
               omne
               studium
               arripuimus
               ,
               &
               ante
               publicas
               curas
               ,
               ecclesiasticas
               contentiones
               dissolvendi
               :
               whereas
               the
               gratious
               Divine
               Providence
               has
               committed
               unto
               us
               ,
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Vniversal
               ship
               ,
               we
               have
               taken
               all
               occasion
               before
               
               other
               publick
               cares
               to
               dissolve
               or
               compose
               Ecclesiastical
               Dissensions
               .
            
             How
             suitable
             these
             expressions
             of
             the
             Emperour
             are
             unto
             your
             present
             pretensions
             ,
             your self
             may
             judge
             .
             And
             having
             mentioned
             that
             Synod
             which
             you
             call
             the
             eighth
             
               general
               Council
            
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             opposition
             to
             the
             
               learned
               Photius
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             ask
             of
             you
             ,
             whither
             you
             think
             there
             was
             no
             exception
             made
             to
             your
             supremacy
             by
             that
             Photius
             ,
             with
             the
             Emperours
             and
             Bishops
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             who
             consulted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             justified
             him
             against
             the
             Censures
             ,
             procured
             against
             him
             by
             Pope
             Nicholas
             and
             Hadrian
             ?
             do
             not
             all
             your
             writers
             to
             this
             day
             complain
             of
             this
             opposition
             made
             unto
             you
             by
             Photius
             ?
             What
             think
             you
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Frankford
            
             assembled
             by
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             which
             so
             openly
             condemned
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             
               Pope
               Hadrian
            
             and
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             with
             him
             laboured
             so
             earnestly
             to
             promote
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             shew
             ?
             In
             the
             same
             order
             you
             may
             place
             the
             Councils
             that
             deposed
             
               their
               Popes
            
             ,
             as
             did
             one
             at
             Rome
             under
             Otho
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             John
             the
             12.
             a
             sweet
             Bishop
             ,
             An.
             963.
             another
             at
             
               Sutrinum
               An.
            
             1046.
             when
             Cerberus
             as
             Baronius
             himself
             confesseth
             ,
             ruled
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               An.
            
             1044.
             n.
             5.
             
             
               Three
               Popes
               at
               once
            
             domineering
             there
             ,
             
               Vno
               contra
               duos
            
             ,
             saith
             Sigibert
             ,
             
               &
               duobus
               contraunum
               ,
               de
               Papat●
               contendentibus
               ,
               Rex
               contra
               eos
               vadit
               ,
               eosque
               Canonica
               &
               Imperiali
               Censura
               deponit
               .
               One
               against
               two
               ,
               and
               two
               against
               one
               contending
               about
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               the
               King
               went
               against
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               deposed
               them
               by
               Canonical
               and
               Imperial
               Censure
               .
            
             Or
             as
             
               Platina
               Vit.
               Greg.
            
             6.
             
             
               Henricus
               habita
               Synodo
               ,
               tria
               ist
               a
               teterrima
               monstra
               abdicare
               se
               magistratu
               coegit
               :
            
             Henry
             
               calling
               a
               Synod
               compelled
               those
               three
               filthy
               monsters
            
             (
             Benedict
             ,
             Silvester
             and
             Gregory
             )
             
               to
               renounce
               their
               Magistracy
               or
               Papacy
               .
            
             Have
             you
             not
             heard
             how
             many
             Synods
             and
             
             Councils
             were
             convened
             against
             the
             Usurpations
             and
             Innovations
             of
             Gregory
             the
             seventh
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Worms
               ,
               Papia
               ,
               Brixia
               ,
               Ments
               ,
            
             and
             elsewhere
             ?
             what
             think
             you
             of
             the
             Assembly
             at
             Clarendon
             here
             in
             
               England
               ,
               An.
            
             1164.
             where
             it
             was
             decreed
             saith
             
               Matth.
               Paris
               ,
               juxta
               antiquas
               Regni
               consuitudines
               non
               licere
               vel
               Archiepiscopis
               vel
               Episcopis
               vel
               aliis
               Personis
               exire
               Regnum
               absque
               licentia
               Regis
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Antient
               Customs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               it
               was
               not
               Lawful
               for
               any
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               or
               other
               persons
               to
               depart
               the
               Kingdom
               without
               the
               leave
               of
               the
               King
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             go
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             Appeals
             ,
             
               ultimo
               perveniendum
               ad
               Regem
               ita
               ut
               non
               debeat
               ulterius
               procedi
               sine
               assensu
               Domini
               Regis
               ,
               the
               last
               is
               to
               be
               made
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               whose
               assent
               no
               further
               process
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               .
            
             For
             opposition
             unto
             which
             Decree
             Thomas
             of
             Becket
             had
             the
             hap
             to
             become
             a
             Traytor
             and
             a
             Saint
             .
             The
             stories
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             of
             Ravenna
             in
             times
             more
             remote
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             in
             latter
             Ages
             are
             too
             well
             known
             to
             be
             particularly
             again
             insisted
             on
             .
             Were
             Princes
             more
             silent
             then
             Synods
             ?
             Reconcile
             if
             you
             are
             able
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               Charles
            
             the
             Great
             and
             his
             
               Son
               Lewis
            
             with
             
               their
               Popes
            
             now
             claimed
             Authority
             .
             
               Henry
               the
               second
            
             of
             Germany
             both
             
               deposed
               Popes
            
             and
             limited
             their
             Power
             .
             Henry
             3.
             attempted
             no
             less
             ,
             though
             with
             less
             success
             .
             
               See
               Sigibert
               Chron.
               An.
            
             1046.
             
             
               Platin.
               vita
               Gregor
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               Sigon
               .
               de
               Reg.
               lib.
            
             8.
             
             From
             that
             time
             forward
             untill
             the
             Reformation
             no
             one
             age
             can
             be
             instanced
             in
             ,
             wherein
             great
             ,
             open
             and
             signal
             opposition
             was
             not
             made
             unto
             the
             Papal
             Authority
             ,
             which
             you
             seek
             again
             to
             introduce
             .
             The
             instances
             already
             given
             are
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             the
             vanity
             of
             your
             pretence
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             opposition
             was
             made
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             the
             same
             nature
             is
             that
             which
             you
             nextly
             affirm
             ,
             
               of
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               of
            
             Africa
             ,
             Egypt
             ,
             Syria
             ,
             Thrace
             ,
             Greece
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               by
               an
               hundred
               experiments
               acknowledging
               the
               supream
               spiritual
               Authority
               of
               the
               Roman
               Patriarch
               .
            
             I
             must
             I
             see
             still
             mind
             you
             of
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             are
             to
             speak
             unto
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             
               Patriarchate
               of
               your
               Pope
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Authority
             ,
             Priviledges
             and
             preheminences
             which
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             he
             layes
             claim
             unto
             ,
             but
             his
             
               singular
               succession
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             Peter
             ,
             in
             the
             
               absolute
               Headship
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             that
             you
             are
             treating
             about
             .
             Now
             supposing
             you
             may
             be
             better
             skilled
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Church
             then
             for
             ought
             as
             I
             can
             yet
             perceive
             you
             are
             in
             those
             of
             the
             Western
             ,
             let
             me
             crave
             this
             favour
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             direct
             me
             unto
             one
             of
             those
             hundred
             experiments
             ,
             whereby
             the
             acknowledgment
             you
             mention
             ,
             preceding
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             
               Nothern
               Nations
            
             ,
             may
             be
             confirmed
             .
             It
             will
             I
             confess
             unto
             you
             be
             a
             
               singular
               kindness
            
             ,
             seeing
             I
             know
             not
             where
             to
             find
             any
             one
             of
             that
             nature
             within
             the
             time
             limited
             ;
             no●
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             Truth
             ,
             since
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             For
             I
             suppose
             you
             will
             not
             imagine
             that
             the
             faigned
             Prosessions
             of
             subjection
             ,
             which
             poverty
             and
             hopes
             of
             supplies
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             hath
             extorted
             of
             late
             from
             some
             few
             mean
             persons
             whose
             Titles
             only
             were
             of
             any
             Consideration
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             deserve
             any
             place
             in
             this
             disquisition
             .
             Untill
             you
             are
             pleased
             therefore
             to
             favour
             me
             with
             
               your
               information
            
             ,
             I
             must
             abide
             in
             my
             ignorance
             of
             any
             such
             experiments
             as
             those
             which
             you
             intimate
             .
          
           
             The
             Artifices
             I
             confess
             of
             your
             Popes
             in
             former
             dayes
             to
             draw
             men
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               Church
            
             to
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             several
             seasons
             they
             claimed
             ,
             have
             been
             
             many
             ,
             and
             their
             success
             various
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             obtained
             a
             
               seeming
               compliance
            
             in
             some
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             they
             procured
             their
             Authors
             very
             
               shrewd
               rebukes
            
             .
             It
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             recount
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Upon
             all
             occasions
             they
             set
             
               forth
               themselves
            
             ;
             the
             dignity
             and
             
               preheminence
               of
               your
               See
            
             ,
             with
             swelling
             Encomiums
             and
             
               Titles
               ,
               asserting
               their
               own
               Primacy
               and
               Power
               .
            
             Such
             self
             assumings
             are
             many
             of
             the
             old
             Papal
             Epistles
             stuffed
             withall
             .
             A
             sober
             humble
             Christian
             cannot
             but
             nauseate
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             easily
             discernable
             how
             Antievangelical
             such
             Courses
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             unbecoming
             all
             that
             pretend
             themselves
             to
             be
             Disciples
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             from
             these
             are
             their
             chiefest
             Testimonies
             in
             
               this
               Case
            
             taken
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             say
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             they
             
               bear
               witness
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             their
             witness
             is
             not
             true
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               When
               ,
               and
               wherever
               such
               Letters
               and
               Epistles
               as
               proclaimed
               their
               Priviledges
               have
               been
               admitted
               through
               the
               inadvertency
               of
               Modesty
               of
               them
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               sent
               ,
               unwilling
               to
               quarrel
               with
               them
               about
               the
               good
               opinion
               which
               they
               had
               of
               themselves
            
             (
             which
             kind
             of
             entertainment
             they
             yet
             sometimes
             met
             not
             withall
             )
             the
             next
             successors
             allwayes
             
               took
               for
               granted
            
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             what
             their
             predecessours
             had
             presumptuously
             broached
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             of
             right
             and
             unquestionably
             belonged
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             they
             made
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             never
             lose
             any
             ground
             ,
             or
             take
             any
             one
             step
             backwards
             from
             what
             any
             of
             them
             had
             advanced
             unto
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wherever
             they
             heard
             
               of
               any
               difference
            
             among
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             
               were
               still
               imposing
               their
               Vmpirage
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             which
             commonly
             by
             the
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             parties
             at
             variance
             ,
             to
             ballance
             thereby
             some
             disadvantages
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             to
             wrestle
             withall
             ,
             was
             admitted
             ;
             
             yea
             sometimes
             they
             would
             begin
             to
             take
             part
             with
             them
             that
             were
             openly
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             even
             Hereticks
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             thereby
             procure
             an
             address
             to
             them
             from
             others
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             they
             would
             interpret
             as
             an
             express
             of
             their
             subjection
             .
             And
             wherever
             their
             Vmpirage
             was
             admitted
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             wanting
             to
             improve
             their
             own
             interest
             by
             it
             ,
             like
             the
             old
             Romans
             who
             being
             chosen
             to
             determine
             a
             Controversie
             between
             other
             People
             about
             some
             lands
             ,
             adjudged
             them
             unto
             themselves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               If
               any
               Person
               that
               was
               really
               injured
               ,
            
             or
             pretended
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             made
             any
             Address
             unto
             them
             for
             any
             kind
             of
             Relief
             ,
             immediately
             they
             laid
             hold
             of
             their
             Address
             as
             an
             Appeal
             to
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             acted
             in
             their
             behalf
             accordingly
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             sometimes
             chidden
             for
             their
             pains
             ,
             and
             advised
             to
             meddle
             with
             what
             they
             had
             to
             do
             withall
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Did
             
               any
               Bishops
               of
               note
            
             write
             them
             Letters
             of
             respect
             ,
             presently
             in
             
               their
               rescripts
            
             they
             return
             them
             thanks
             for
             their
             
               profession
               of
               subjection
               to
               the
               See
               Apostolick
            
             ;
             so
             supposing
             them
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             truth
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             they
             promise
             to
             do
             for
             them
             that
             which
             they
             never
             desired
             ,
             and
             by
             both
             made
             way
             for
             the
             enlargment
             of
             the
             confines
             of
             their
             own
             authority
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Where
               any
               Prince
               or
               Emperour
            
             was
             entangled
             in
             his
             affairs
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             ready
             to
             crush
             them
             into
             that
             condition
             of
             trouble
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             could
             not
             be
             delivered
             but
             by
             their
             assistance
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             that
             their
             
               adherence
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             was
             the
             only
             means
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             ruine
             ,
             and
             so
             procured
             their
             suffrage
             unto
             their
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Unto
             these
             and
             the
             like
             heads
             of
             Corrupt
             and
             sinful
             Artifices
             may
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             commonly
             pleaded
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             be
             referred
             .
             
             By
             such
             wayes
             and
             means
             hath
             it
             been
             erected
             .
             Yet
             far
             enough
             from
             any
             such
             prevalency
             for
             
               seven
               hundred
               years
            
             ,
             as
             to
             afford
             us
             any
             of
             the
             experiments
             which
             you
             boast
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             you
             except
             against
             in
             my
             story
             ,
             is
             ,
             my
             affirming
             that
             Austin
             
               the
               Monk
               who
               came
               hither
               from
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               was
               a
               man
               as
               far
               as
               appears
               by
               story
               the
               little
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             In
             the
             repetition
             of
             which
             words
             to
             keep
             your
             hand
             in
             ure
             ,
             you
             leave
             out
             that
             expression
             
               as
               far
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               story
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             evidence
             whereunto
             I
             appeal
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             add
             to
             aggravate
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             word
             
               very
               ,
               very
               little
            
             ,
             and
             then
             add
             ,
             
               here
               is
               the
               thanks
               that
               good
               St.
            
             Austin
             
               hath
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               his
               love
               and
               kindness
               entred
               upon
               the
               wild
               forrest
               of
               our
               Paganism
               ,
               with
               great
               hazards
               and
               inexpressible
               sufferings
               of
               hunger
               ,
               cold
               ,
               and
               other
               corporal
               inconveniencies
               !
            
             But
             in
             the
             place
             you
             except
             against
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             God
             made
             him
             a
             
               special
               instrument
            
             in
             bringing
             the
             Scripture
             or
             Gospel
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             I
             presume
             also
             he
             declared
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             light
             and
             ability
             which
             he
             had
             .
             But
             you
             are
             your
             
               own
               Mothers
               Son
            
             ;
             nothing
             will
             serve
             your
             turn
             ,
             but
             
               absolute
               ,
               most
               pure
            
             and
             perfect
             .
             For
             what
             I
             have
             further
             intimated
             of
             him
             ,
             there
             are
             sundry
             things
             in
             the
             History
             of
             his
             coming
             hither
             ,
             and
             proceedings
             here
             that
             warrant
             the
             suggestion
             .
             The
             Questions
             that
             he
             sent
             for
             Resolution
             unto
             Gregory
             at
             Rome
             ,
             discover
             what
             manner
             of
             man
             he
             was
             .
             Let
             a
             man
             be
             never
             so
             partially
             addicted
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             work
             ,
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             their
             frivolousness
             and
             impertinency
             ,
             considering
             the
             work
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             discover
             somewhat
             besides
             learning
             and
             wisdom
             in
             him
             .
             So
             also
             did
             his
             driving
             of
             10000.
             men
             ,
             besides
             an
             innumerable
             company
             or
             
               women
               and
               children
            
             
             altogether
             into
             the
             river
             Swale
             in
             Yorkshire
             ,
             and
             there
             causing
             them
             to
             baptize
             one
             another
             :
             His
             Contest
             with
             the
             
               British
               Bishops
            
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             observation
             
               of
               Easter
            
             ,
             breaking
             the
             peace
             for
             a
             
               Circumstance
               of
               a
               Ceremony
            
             that
             hath
             cost
             the
             Church
             twenty
             times
             more
             trouble
             then
             it
             is
             worth
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
             And
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whence
             you
             have
             your
             
               story
               of
               his
               inexpressible
               suffering
            
             here
             amongst
             us
             .
             All
             that
             I
             can
             find
             ,
             informs
             us
             that
             he
             was
             
               right
               meetly
               entertained
            
             by
             King
             Ethelbert
             ,
             at
             his
             first
             Landing
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Berda
             his
             wife
             a
             Christian
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             with
             all
             plentifull
             provision
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             companions
             .
             The
             next
             news
             we
             hear
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             about
             his
             Archiepiscopacy
             ,
             his
             Pall
             ,
             and
             his
             Throne
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             would
             not
             rise
             to
             receive
             the
             
               poor
               Brittans
            
             that
             came
             to
             confer
             with
             him
             .
             Further
             of
             his
             sufferings
             as
             yet
             I
             can
             meet
             with
             nothing
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             the
             things
             which
             you
             thought
             your self
             able
             to
             except
             against
             in
             
               my
               story
            
             or
             the
             Progress
             and
             Declension
             of
             Religion
             .
             The
             summ
             of
             it
             I
             shall
             now
             comprize
             in
             some
             few
             Assertions
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             get
             them
             disproved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Gospel
               was
               preached
               in
               this
               Island
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             by
             persons
             coming
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             directed
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             most
             probably
             by
             
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
            
             in
             chief
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             Rome
             ,
             or
             mission
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             preached
             then
             by
             them
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             that
             is
             now
             publickly
             professed
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             taught
             by
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             discrepancy
             between
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             story
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Fugatius
             and
             Damianus
             into
             the
             
               Province
               of
               Brittain
            
             ,
             sent
             by
             
             Eleutherius
             unto
             Lucius
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             improbable
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Affairs
             in
             these
             Nations
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             supposed
             for
             its
             accomplishment
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             about
             the
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             Centuries
             ,
             the
             
               Generality
               of
               the
               Professors
            
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             wofully
             declined
             from
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               zeal
            
             ,
             piety
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             and
             purity
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             their
             Predecessors
             in
             the
             same
             Profession
             glorified
             God
             by
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             particular
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               Church
            
             was
             much
             degenerated
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Rome
             
               for
               five
               hundred
               years
               never
               laid
               claim
            
             unto
             that
             Soveraign
             Power
             and
             Infallibility
             which
             they
             have
             challenged
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             the
             seventh
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             the
             
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
            
             in
             that
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             pretending
             unto
             some
             
               disorderly
               Supremacy
            
             over
             other
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             ,
             though
             incomparably
             short
             of
             their
             after
             and
             present
             pretences
             ,
             were
             rebuked
             and
             opposed
             by
             the
             best
             and
             most
             learned
             men
             of
             those
             dayes
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             distraction
             of
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Western
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             by
             
               Goths
               ,
               Vandals
               ,
               Hunns
               ,
               Saxons
               ,
               Alans
               ,
               Franks
               ,
               Longobards
               ,
            
             and
             their
             associates
             ,
             was
             to
             less
             just
             in
             the
             holy
             Providence
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             
               moral
               evils
            
             and
             Superstitions
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             amongst
             them
             ,
             then
             was
             that
             which
             afterwards
             ensued
             of
             the
             
               Eastern
               Provinces
            
             by
             the
             Saracens
             and
             Turks
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             these
             Nations
             having
             planted
             themselves
             in
             the
             
               ●rovinces
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             ,
             together
             with
             Christianity
             either
             received
             anew
             ,
             or
             retained
             many
             Paga●ish
             Customs
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Opinions
             therewithal
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             That
             their
             Kings
             ,
             by
             Grants
             of
             
               Priviledges
               ,
               Donations
            
             
             and
             Concessions
             of
             Power
             ,
             made
             partly
             out
             o
             blind
             zeal
             ,
             partly
             to
             secure
             some
             interests
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             exceedingly
             advanced
             the
             Papal
             Power
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             their
             formerly
             rejected
             pretensions
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             when
             they
             began
             to
             perceive
             and
             feel
             the
             
               pernicious
               effects
            
             and
             consequences
             of
             their
             own
             facility
             ,
             their
             grants
             being
             made
             a
             ground
             of
             farther
             incroachments
             ,
             they
             opposed
             themselves
             in
             their
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             and
             Practices
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             That
             there
             was
             on
             all
             hands
             a
             
               sad
               declension
            
             in
             the
             Western
             Church
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Manners
             continually
             progressive
             unto
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             principal
             Assertions
             on
             which
             my
             story
             is
             built
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             supposeth
             .
             If
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             get
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             called
             to
             an
             account
             and
             examined
             ,
             I
             shall
             if
             God
             will
             ,
             and
             I
             live
             ,
             give
             them
             their
             confirmation
             from
             such
             
               undoubted
               records
            
             as
             you
             have
             no
             just
             cause
             to
             except
             against
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             18.
             
          
           
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             .
             Papal
             contradictions
             .
             Ejice
             ancillam
             .
          
           
             SOme
             of
             your
             following
             leaves
             are
             such
             as
             admit
             of
             no
             useful
             consideration
             .
             
               Wilful
               mistakes
               ,
               diversions
            
             from
             the
             Cause
             under
             debate
             ,
             with
             
               vain
               flourishes
            
             make
             up
             both
             pages
             in
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             pass
             through
             them
             briefly
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             some
             account
             from
             them
             of
             your self
             ,
             and
             your
             prevarication
             in
             the
             Cause
             whose
             defence
             you
             have
             undertaken
             .
             Pag.
             75.
             you
             undertake
             the
             thirteenth
             chapter
             of
             
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             which
             discusseth
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             you
             took
             up
             on
             common
             fame
             .
             
               Fama
               malum
               quo
               non
               aliud
               velocius
               ullum
               .
            
             And
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             say
             somewhat
             to
             the
             discourse
             before
             you
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             a
             pretence
             of
             doing
             so
             ,
             you
             wholly
             pass
             by
             
               every
               thing
            
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             impose
             upon
             me
             that
             which
             is
             not
             in
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             you
             strenuously
             exagitate
             .
             For
             whereas
             a
             little
             to
             take
             off
             your
             edge
             in
             reflecting
             on
             the
             Persons
             whom
             you
             supposed
             instrumental
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             especially
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             I
             minded
             you
             how
             easie
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             deprive
             you
             of
             your
             
               pretended
               Advantage
            
             ,
             by
             giving
             you
             an
             account
             o●
             the
             
               wicked
               lives
            
             ,
             with
             the
             brutish
             and
             Diabolical
             pract●ces
             of
             many
             
               of
               your
               Popes
            
             whom
             you
             account
             the
             
               Heads
               of
               your
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Center
             wherein
             all
             the
             lines
             of
             your
             Profession
             meet
             ,
             you
             feign
             as
             though
             I
             had
             imposed
             all
             the
             crimes
             I
             intimated
             them
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             whose
             names
             you
             ●eap
             together
             ,
             
               upon
               Popery
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Rel●gion
             that
             you
             profess
             ;
             yea
             that
             I
             should
             say
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             only
             an
             heap
             of
             the
             
               wickcon●sses
               by
               you
               enumerated
            
             .
             Now
             this
             I
             did
             not
             do
             ,
             but
             you
             feign
             it
             of
             your
             own
             heads
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             somewhat
             to
             speak
             against
             ,
             and
             a
             pretence
             of
             intimating
             in
             the
             close
             of
             your
             discourse
             ,
             that
             
               you
               have
               considered
               the
               Chapter
               about
               Reformation
               ,
            
             whereas
             in
             truth
             you
             have
             not
             spoken
             one
             word
             unto
             it
             ,
             nor
             unto
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             had
             been
             talking
             about
             any
             thing
             wherein
             I
             am
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             concerned
             ,
             you
             come
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             with
             your
             grave
             advice
             ,
             
               That
               I
               should
               take
               heed
               of
               blaspheming
               that
               
               innocent
               Catholick
               flock
               ,
               which
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               watch
               over
               to
               protect
               them
               .
            
             As
             though
             a
             man
             could
             not
             remember
             the
             
               wicked
               crimes
            
             of
             your
             
               nocent
               Popes
            
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             be
             thought
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             
               innocent
               flock
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             never
             had
             greater
             enemies
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             .
             If
             this
             be
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             then
             some
             of
             your
             
               own
               Councils
               ,
               all
               your
            
             Historians
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             men
             of
             your
             Church
             are
             notorious
             blasphemers
             .
             But
             you
             wilfully
             mistake
             ,
             and
             begg
             that
             their
             
               Schismatical
               Papal
               faction
            
             may
             be
             esteemed
             the
             
               innocent
               Catholick
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             a
             Concession
             whereof
             ,
             your
             inferences
             and
             perswasions
             are
             very
             weak
             and
             feeble
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             like
             nature
             unto
             this
             ,
             is
             your
             ensuing
             discourse
             about
             the
             Contradictions
             which
             you
             fancied
             in
             your
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             to
             be
             
               imposed
               on
               Papists
               ,
               pag.
            
             77.
             
             Two
             things
             you
             insist
             upon
             ,
             waving
             those
             that
             you
             had
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             finding
             them
             in
             their
             examination
             unable
             to
             yield
             you
             the
             advantage
             you
             thought
             to
             make
             of
             them
             ;
             you
             feign
             a
             
               new
               contradiction
            
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             is
             imposed
             on
             Papists
             .
             For
             say
             you
             ,
             
               while
               our
               Kings
               reign
               in
               peace
               ,
               then
               the
               Papist
               Religion
               is
               persecuted
               as
               contrary
               to
               Monarchy
               ;
               when
               we
               have
               destroyed
               that
               Government
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               Papist
               harrassed
               ,
               spoyled
               ,
               pillaged
               ,
               murdered
               ,
               because
               their
               Religion
               is
               wholly
               addicted
               unto
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               Papists
               are
               all
               for
               Kings
               ;
               These
               are
               Contradictions
               ;
               is
               there
               not
               somewhat
               of
               the
               power
               of
               darkness
               in
               this
               ?
            
             But
             you
             again
             mistake
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             fear
             because
             you
             will
             do
             so
             ;
             There
             was
             no
             Persecution
             of
             Papists
             in
             this
             Land
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             in
             persuit
             of
             some
             Laws
             that
             were
             made
             against
             them
             .
             Now
             not
             one
             of
             those
             Laws
             intimate
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             
               opposite
               unto
               Monarchy
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             their
             
             design
             to
             promote
             a
             
               double
               Monarchy
            
             on
             different
             accounts
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             him
             to
             whom
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             given
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             who
             for
             many
             years
             in
             vain
             attempted
             to
             possess
             himself
             of
             it
             .
             And
             on
             that
             account
             were
             you
             charged
             with
             an
             opposition
             to
             
               our
               Monarchs
            
             ,
             but
             not
             unto
             Monarchy
             it self
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             what
             hath
             been
             before
             discoursed
             of
             your
             faith
             and
             perswasion
             concerning
             the
             
               Papal
               Soveraignty
            
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             if
             not
             
               your
               Religion
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             Principles
             of
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             Professors
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             carry
             in
             their
             womb
             a
             great
             impeachment
             of
             
               Imperial
               Power
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             gather
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               our
               Confusion
            
             you
             suffered
             as
             Papists
             for
             your
             friendship
             and
             love
             to
             Monarchy
             ,
             whatever
             some
             individual
             Persons
             amongst
             you
             might
             do
             :
             Seeing
             some
             of
             you
             would
             have
             been
             contented
             with
             its
             
               everlasting
               Seclusion
            
             ,
             so
             that
             your
             interest
             in
             the
             land
             might
             have
             been
             secured
             .
             And
             whether
             your
             Popes
             themselves
             be
             not
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             all
             men
             to
             judge
             ,
             who
             know
             how
             much
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             preferr
             their
             
               own
               interest
            
             before
             the
             rights
             of
             other
             men
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             whilest
             men
             are
             owned
             to
             persue
             
               one
               certain
               End
            
             ,
             they
             may
             at
             several
             times
             fix
             on
             mediums
             for
             the
             compassing
             of
             it
             ,
             opposite
             and
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             .
             
               Haec
               non
               successit
               ,
               alia
               aggrediamur
               via
            
             ;
             when
             one
             way
             fails
             ,
             another
             quite
             contrary
             unto
             it
             may
             be
             fixed
             on
             .
             And
             whilest
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             their
             end
             is
             the
             
               promotion
               of
               the
               Papal
               Interest
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             but
             that
             at
             several
             times
             you
             may
             make
             use
             of
             several
             wayes
             and
             means
             opposite
             and
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             may
             be
             imputed
             unto
             you
             ,
             without
             the
             charge
             of
             Contradictions
             upon
             you
             .
             But
             you
             may
             
             if
             you
             please
             omit
             discourses
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             I
             am
             none
             of
             those
             that
             would
             charge
             any
             thing
             upon
             you
             to
             your
             disadvantage
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             desire
             your
             trouble
             any
             more
             then
             mine
             own
             .
             My
             aim
             is
             only
             to
             defend
             the
             Truth
             which
             you
             oppose
             .
          
           
             Your
             next
             attempt
             is
             to
             vindicate
             your self
             from
             any
             such
             intention
             in
             your
             application
             of
             
               ejice
               ancillam
               cum
               puero
               suo
               ,
               as
               I
               apprehended
               .
            
             Whither
             what
             you
             say
             to
             this
             purpose
             will
             satisfie
             your
             Reader
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             greatly
             question
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             speak
             nothing
             but
             what
             
               I
               believe
            
             to
             be
             according
             unto
             truth
             ,
             so
             if
             I
             am
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             at
             any
             time
             mistaken
             in
             my
             apprehension
             of
             your
             sense
             and
             mind
             ,
             I
             am
             resolved
             not
             to
             defend
             any
             thing
             because
             I
             
               have
               spoken
               it
               .
               Homo
               sum
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             subject
             to
             mistakes
             ;
             though
             I
             am
             not
             in
             the
             least
             convinced
             that
             I
             was
             
               actually
               mistaken
            
             in
             my
             conceptions
             of
             your
             sense
             and
             meaning
             in
             your
             Fiat
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             not
             needlesly
             contend
             about
             words
             ,
             yours
             or
             mine
             ,
             I
             shall
             put
             you
             into
             a
             way
             whereby
             you
             may
             immediately
             determine
             this
             difference
             ,
             and
             manifest
             that
             I
             mistook
             your
             intention
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             so
             indeed
             .
             And
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             Do
             but
             renounce
             those
             Principles
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             maintain
             ,
             you
             constantly
             affirm
             all
             that
             in
             those
             words
             I
             supposed
             you
             to
             intimate
             ,
             and
             this
             strife
             will
             be
             at
             an
             end
             .
             And
             they
             are
             but
             these
             two
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             all
             those
             who
             refuse
             to
             believe
             and
             worship
             God
             according
             to
             the
             Propositions
             and
             Determinations
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             are
             Hereticks
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               obstinate
               Hereticks
            
             are
             to
             be
             accursed
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             destroyed
             and
             consumed
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Do
             but
             renounce
             
               these
               Principles
            
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             readily
             acknowledge
             my self
             mistaken
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             words
             you
             mention
             .
             If
             you
             will
             not
             so
             do
             ,
             to
             
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             to
             contend
             with
             you
             about
             ▪
             
               one
               single
               expression
            
             ,
             ambiguously
             as
             you
             pretend
             used
             by
             you
             ,
             when
             in
             your
             
               avowed
               Principles
            
             you
             maintain
             whatever
             is
             suggested
             to
             be
             intimated
             in
             it
             !
             Thus
             easily
             might
             you
             have
             saved
             your
             longsome
             discourse
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             embleme
             which
             you
             close
             it
             with
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Rod
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             which
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             
               taken
               in
               the
               right
               end
               was
               a
               walking
               staff
               ,
               in
               the
               wrong
               a
               Serpent
               ,
            
             it
             is
             such
             a
             childish
             figment
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             thank
             them
             that
             imposed
             it
             upon
             your
             credulity
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             19.
             
          
           
             Of
             preaching
             the
             Mass
             :
             And
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             it
             .
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             arrived
             at
             length
             unto
             the
             Consideration
             of
             those
             particulars
             in
             your
             
               Roman
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             in
             your
             Fiat
             you
             chose
             out
             either
             to
             adorn
             and
             set
             off
             the
             way
             in
             Religion
             which
             you
             invite
             your
             Countreymen
             to
             embrace
             ,
             or
             so
             to
             gild
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             not
             take
             any
             prejudice
             from
             them
             against
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             you
             profess
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             that
             which
             you
             entituled
             Messach
             ,
             which
             you
             now
             inform
             us
             to
             be
             a
             Saxon
             word
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             Mass.
             But
             why
             you
             make
             use
             of
             such
             an
             
               absolete
               word
            
             to
             amuze
             your
             Readers
             withal
             ,
             you
             give
             us
             no
             account
             .
             Will
             you
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             guess
             ?
             for
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ▪
             I
             am
             not
             far
             from
             your
             fancy
             .
             
               Plain
               downright
               Mass
            
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             hath
             gotten
             a
             very
             ill
             name
             amongst
             your
             Countreymen
             ,
             especially
             since
             so
             many
             of
             their
             forefathers
             were
             
               burned
               to
               death
            
             for
             refusing
             to
             resort
             unto
             it
             .
             Hence
             it
             
             may
             be
             you
             thought
             meet
             to
             wave
             that
             name
             ,
             which
             both
             the
             
               thing
               known
               to
               be
               signified
               by
               it
            
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             your
             procedure
             about
             it
             had
             rendred
             obnoxious
             to
             suspicion
             .
             So
             you
             call
             it
             by
             a
             
               new
               old
               name
            
             ,
             or
             an
             
               old
               new
               name
            
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             not
             at
             first
             know
             what
             you
             intended
             upon
             your
             invitation
             to
             entertain
             them
             withal
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             like
             it
             under
             a
             
               new
               dress
            
             ,
             which
             the
             
               old
               name
            
             might
             have
             startled
             them
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             .
             But
             Mass
             or
             Messach
             let
             it
             be
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             we
             shall
             now
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             offer
             afresh
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             hear
             you
             speak
             out
             your
             own
             words
             .
             Thus
             you
             say
             ,
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             
               Having
               laughed
               at
               my
               admiration
               of
               Catholick
               Service
               ,
               you
               carp
               at
               me
               for
               saying
               that
               the
               Christians
               were
               never
               called
               together
               to
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               ;
               to
               convince
               me
               you
               bring
               some
               places
               out
               of
               St.
            
             Pauls
             
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Acts
             
               which
               commend
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               your
               usual
               way
               of
               refuting
               my
               Speeches
               .
               You
               flourish
               copiously
               in
               that
               which
               is
               not
               at
               all
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               never
               apply
               it
               to
               my
               words
               ,
               least
               it
               should
               appear
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               impertinent
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               that
               Converts
               were
               further
               instructed
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               Gods
               Word
               is
               good
               and
               usefull
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               Primitive
               Christians
               were
               never
               called
               together
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               work
               of
               their
               Christianity
               .
               This
               I
               have
               clearly
               proved
               .
            
          
           
             Well
             Sir
             ,
             without
             retorsion
             ,
             which
             
               just
               indignation
            
             against
             this
             unhandsome
             management
             of
             a
             desperate
             Cause
             is
             ready
             to
             suggest
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             a
             
               little
               view
            
             of
             your
             own
             words
             once
             more
             ,
             pag.
             279.
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Apostolical
               Christians
               placed
               their
               Religion
               not
               in
               hearing
               ,
               or
               making
               Sermons
               ,
               FOR
               THEY
               HAD
               NONE
               ,
               but
               in
               attending
               to
               their
               Christian
               Lyturgie
               ;
               and
               the
               Sermons
               
               mentioned
               in
               the
            
             Acts
             ,
             
               were
               made
               to
               the
               Jews
               and
               Pagans
               for
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               not
               to
               any
               Christians
               at
               all
               .
            
             Could
             I
             now
             take
             any
             other
             course
             to
             confute
             these
             
               false
               and
               impious
               Assertions
            
             ,
             then
             what
             I
             did
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ?
             I
             proved
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             Sermons
             were
             made
             unto
             Christians
             by
             the
             Apostles
             for
             their
             edification
             ;
             that
             order
             is
             given
             by
             them
             for
             the
             
               instant
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               in
            
             and
             unto
             the
             Churches
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             are
             by
             them
             signally
             commended
             who
             laboured
             in
             that
             work
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             be
             spoken
             more
             directly
             to
             the
             confutation
             of
             your
             Assertion
             ?
             You
             would
             now
             shrowd
             your self
             under
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               the
               great
               work
               of
               their
               Christianity
               ,
            
             which
             yet
             you
             make
             no
             use
             of
             in
             your
             Fiat
             .
             The
             words
             there
             from
             which
             you
             would
             
               get
               countenance
            
             unto
             your
             present
             evasion
             are
             these
             .
             
               Nowhere
               was
               ever
               Sermon
               made
               to
               formal
               Christians
               either
               by
               St.
            
             Peter
             or
             Paul
             
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               the
               work
               of
               their
               Religion
               that
               they
               came
               together
               for
               ;
               nor
               did
               the
               Christians
               ever
               dream
               of
               serving
               God
               after
               their
               Conversion
               by
               any
               such
               means
               ,
               but
               ONLY
               by
               the
               Eucharist
               or
               Liturgy
               .
            
             Here
             is
             somewhat
             of
             
               the
               work
               of
               their
               Religion
               which
               they
               came
               together
               for
               ,
            
             nothing
             of
             the
             
               great
               work
               of
               their
               Christianity
            
             .
             Now
             that
             preaching
             was
             a
             work
             of
             their
             Religion
             that
             they
             came
             together
             for
             ,
             though
             not
             
               the
               only
               work
            
             of
             it
             ,
             no●
             
               only
               end
            
             for
             which
             they
             so
             convened
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             ever
             dreamed
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             by
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             work
             
               serve
               God
            
             ,
             hath
             been
             proved
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             all
             Antiquity
             with
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             gives
             attestation
             to
             the
             same
             Truth
             .
             Sir
             it
             were
             far
             more
             honourable
             for
             you
             to
             renounce
             
               a
               false
               and
               scandalous
               Assertion
            
             when
             you
             are
             convinced
             that
             such
             it
             is
             ,
             then
             to
             seek
             to
             palliate
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             
             secure
             your self
             by
             such
             unhansome
             evasions
             .
             
               Preaching
               of
               the
               word
               unto
               believers
            
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             indispensible
             necessity
             unto
             their
             edification
             or
             growth
             in
             Grace
             and
             knowledge
             which
             he
             requireth
             of
             them
             .
             In
             the
             practice
             of
             this
             ordinance
             were
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             sedulous
             ,
             and
             commanded
             others
             so
             to
             be
             .
             So
             were
             they
             in
             the
             Primitive
             following
             times
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             learn
             from
             the
             account
             given
             us
             of
             
               Church
               meetings
            
             by
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             in
             their
             Apologies
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             have
             transmitted
             any
             thing
             unto
             Posterity
             concerning
             their
             Assemblies
             .
             For
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             Christians
             came
             together
             ,
             
               not
               only
            
             ,
             or
             solely
             ,
             or
             exclusively
             to
             the
             administration
             of
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             a
             part
             of
             that
             worship
             which
             God
             required
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             wherein
             
               no
               small
            
             of
             their
             spiritual
             advantage
             was
             enwrapped
             .
             To
             deny
             this
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             
               Sun
               shines
            
             at
             noon
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             dig
             up
             the
             very
             roots
             of
             P●ety
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             all
             Christianity
             ;
             to
             what
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             enthroning
             of
             what
             other
             thing
             in
             your
             room
             ,
             let
             all
             indifferent
             men
             judge
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             take
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             my
             best
             observation
             ,
             I
             never
             met
             with
             an
             Assertion
             in
             any
             Author
             of
             what
             Religion
             so
             ever
             more
             remote
             from
             truth
             ,
             sobriety
             and
             modesty
             then
             that
             of
             yours
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             pag.
             275.
             
             
               Nor
               did
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               for
               300.
               years
               ever
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               made
               unto
               them
               upon
               a
               Text
               ,
               but
               meerly
               flocked
               together
               at
               their
               Priests
               appointment
               unto
               their
               Messachs
               .
            
             This
             I
             say
             is
             so
             loudly
             and
             notoriously
             untrue
             ,
             and
             so
             known
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             have
             ever
             looked
             into
             the
             stories
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             amazed
             at
             your
             confidence
             in
             the
             publishing
             of
             it
             .
             It
             may
             be
             you
             will
             hope
             to
             shelter
             your self
             under
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             that
             
             expression
             
               made
               unto
               them
               upon
               a
               text
               .
            
             Supposing
             that
             an
             instance
             cannot
             be
             given
             of
             that
             mode
             of
             preaching
             ,
             wherein
             some
             
               ●ertain
               Text
            
             is
             read
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             a
             Sermon
             and
             principally
             insisted
             upon
             .
             But
             this
             
               Fig
               leaf
            
             will
             not
             cover
             you
             from
             the
             just
             Censure
             of
             knowing
             men
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Their
             following
             adversative
             ,
             
               but
               meerly
            
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             exclusive
             of
             all
             preaching
             be
             it
             of
             what
             Mode
             it
             will
             be
             .
             2.
             
             The
             reading
             of
             
               one
               certain
               Text
            
             before
             Preaching
             is
             not
             necessary
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             all
             preaching
             is
             and
             ever
             was
             
               upon
               some
               Text
               or
               Texts
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             consisted
             in
             the
             explication
             and
             application
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             part
             of
             portion
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Whereas
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             
               preached
               on
               a
               Text
            
             ,
             Luk.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             as
             also
             
               did
               his
               Apostles
            
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             35.
             and
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             
               following
               Ages
            
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             evident
             that
             that
             was
             also
             the
             
               constant
               mode
            
             of
             preaching
             in
             the
             first
             300.
             years
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             made
             good
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             Origen
             and
             sundry
             others
             .
          
           
             You
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             except
             against
             me
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               we
               hear
               nothing
               of
               your
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               in
               the
               Scripture
            
             ;
             and
             say
             you
             
               will
               neither
               hear
               nor
               see
               ;
               say
               you
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               is
               our
               Christian
               Sacrifice
               ?
               do
               not
               I
               say
               s●
               too
               ?
               but
               that
               this
               incruent
               Sacrifice
               was
               instituted
               by
               the
               same
               Lord
               before
               his
               death
               to
               figure
               out
               daily
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               that
               passion
               of
               his
               which
               was
               then
               approaching
               in
               commemoration
               of
               his
               death
               so
               long
               as
               the
               world
               should
               last
               .
            
          
           
             I
             must
             desire
             you
             to
             stay
             here
             a
             little
             ;
             This
             Sacrifice
             you
             make
             the
             
               main
               of
               Christian
               Religion
            
             .
             Protestants
             for
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             esteem
             to
             have
             
               no
               Religion
               at
               all
            
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             consider
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             intend
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             suppose
             you
             would
             not
             have
             us
             accept
             of
             we
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             and
             you
             seem
             both
             in
             your
             Fiat
             and
             in
             your
             Epistola
             to
             obscure
             it
             
             as
             much
             as
             you
             are
             able
             .
             1.
             
             You
             call
             it
             an
             
               incruent
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             which
             (
             1.
             )
             Shews
             only
             
               what
               it
               is
               not
            
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             one
             only
             instance
             which
             is
             a
             very
             lame
             description
             of
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             may
             be
             affirmed
             of
             any
             
               Metaphorical
               Sacrifice
            
             what
             ever
             ;
             as
             
               offering
               unto
               God
               ,
               the
               calves
               of
               our
               lips
            
             ;
             it
             
               is
               an
               incruent
               Sacrifice
            
             .
             2.
             
             Your
             Expression
             implyes
             a
             contradiction
             .
             Every
             
               proper
               Propitiatory
            
             Sacrifice
             was
             bloody
             ;
             and
             an
             
               incruent
               proper
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             would
             have
             this
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             a
             proper
             improper
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             .
             2.
             
             You
             say
             it
             
               was
               instituted
               by
               our
               Lord
               to
               figure
               out
               his
               Passion
               .
            
             (
             1.
             )
             This
             is
             a
             weighty
             proof
             of
             what
             you
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             being
             the
             
               only
               thing
            
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             I
             suppose
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             you
             
               Sacrifice
               that
               very
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             your
             own
             conceits
             ,
             which
             himself
             offered
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             how
             you
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             be
             
               a
               figure
               of
               it self
            
             ,
             as
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             perfectly
             understand
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             appointed
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Eucharistical
               Sacrifice
            
             therein
             to
             be
             a
             Commemoration
             of
             his
             death
             and
             Passion
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             where
             with
             your
             Sacrifice
             hath
             a
             perfect
             inconsistency
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             the
             Consideration
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             acquaint
             us
             with
             about
             
               this
               great
               business
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             But
             because
             you
             shall
             perceive
             that
             it
             was
             not
             without
             
               good
               grounds
            
             and
             reasons
             that
             I
             affirmed
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             
               utterly
               silent
            
             of
             this
             that
             you
             make
             the
             great
             work
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             I
             shall
             a
             little
             further
             enquire
             after
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             I
             mean
             which
             by
             you
             it
             is
             fancied
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             creature
             of
             your
             own
             imagination
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             alwayes
             contend
             that
             it
             is
             
               a
               proper
               Sacrifice
               which
               you
               intend
               .
            
             The
             first
             Canon
             of
             your
             
               Council
               
               accurseth
            
             them
             who
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             
               verum
               &
               proprium
               Sacrificium
            
             ,
             a
             
               True
               and
               proper
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             wherein
             as
             they
             say
             before
             
               Christus
               inimolatur
            
             ,
             Christ
             is
             Sacrificed
             .
             Many
             things
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Analogy
             unto
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             are
             called
             Sacrifices
             ,
             even
             almost
             all
             spiritual
             actions
             that
             are
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             in
             Christ.
             The
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             unto
             the
             conversion
             of
             sinners
             ,
             is
             termed
             Sacrificing
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             16.
             
             So
             is
             
               Faith
               it self
            
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             17.
             
             So
             
               Prayers
               and
               Thanksgiving
            
             are
             an
             oblation
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             7.
             chap.
             13.
             15.
             and
             
               good
               works
            
             are
             called
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             16.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             18.
             
             And
             our
             
               whole
               Christian
               Obedience
            
             is
             intimated
             by
             Peter
             so
             to
             be
             .
             In
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             it
             is
             that
             you
             seek
             for
             your
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             if
             you
             would
             be
             contented
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             and
             esteem
             it
             so
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             its
             comprizing
             some
             of
             the
             things
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             meerly
             as
             a
             
               spiritual
               action
            
             appointed
             by
             God
             and
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             an
             end
             of
             this
             contest
             .
             But
             you
             must
             have
             it
             
               a
               proper
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             like
             those
             of
             Aaron
             of
             old
             :
             not
             a
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               himself
            
             ,
             wherein
             
               Christus
               immolatur
            
             ,
             Christ
             is
             sacrificed
             ,
             as
             the
             Council
             speaks
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Secrifices
             of
             old
             were
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             1.
             
             Eucharistical
             ,
             or
             Oblations
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             or
             other
             things
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Sacrificers
             acknowledged
             God
             as
             the
             Lord
             and
             Author
             of
             all
             good
             things
             and
             mercies
             ,
             with
             thanksgiving
             .
             2.
             
             Propitiatory
             for
             the
             atoning
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             reconciling
             him
             unto
             sinners
             ;
             for
             the
             turning
             away
             of
             his
             wrath
             and
             the
             impetration
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             .
             This
             was
             done
             typically
             and
             Sacramentally
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             respect
             unto
             the
             oblation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             old
             bloody
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             really
             and
             effectually
             by
             that
             
               bloody
               
               Sacrifice
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             once
             offered
             for
             all
             .
             Now
             because
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             offer
             up
             unto
             God
             our
             
               thankeful
               prayers
            
             for
             his
             unspeakable
             love
             in
             sending
             his
             only
             Son
             to
             dye
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             contend
             with
             any
             ,
             who
             on
             that
             accont
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             unto
             that
             peculiar
             act
             of
             our
             duty
             in
             it
             ,
             shall
             call
             it
             an
             
               Eucharistical
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             yea
             affirm
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
             But
             you
             will
             have
             it
             a
             
               propitiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Atonement
             like
             that
             made
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             making
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             obtaining
             Pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             ,
             things
             peculiar
             to
             the
             
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             you
             usually
             exclude
             the
             communion
             from
             it
             ,
             wherein
             you
             do
             wisely
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             have
             no
             affinity
             with
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             you
             do
             not
             precisely
             determine
             your
             Sacrifice
             unto
             any
             
               one
               act
            
             or
             action
             in
             your
             Mass
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             comprize
             the
             whole
             with
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             celebration
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             setting
             forth
             of
             the
             
               Elements
               of
               bread
            
             and
             wine
             mixed
             with
             water
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Offertory
             after
             their
             Transubstantiation
             and
             religious
             adoration
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             their
             offering
             up
             unto
             God
             the
             
               body
               and
               blood
            
             of
             Christ
             under
             the
             accidents
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             The
             presentation
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             you
             would
             prove
             to
             belong
             unto
             your
             Sacrifice
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Melchisedeck
             .
             Your
             Transubstantiation
             is
             also
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             it
             :
             for
             it
             is
             required
             in
             a
             Sacrifice
             sayes
             your
             Bellarmine
             ,
             that
             the
             
               sensible
               thing
               to
               be
               offered
               unto
               God
               be
               changed
               and
               plainly
               destroyed
               .
            
             de
             Miss
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             which
             you
             esteem
             the
             substance
             of
             your
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             be
             in
             your
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Your
             
               religious
               adoration
            
             of
             the
             consecrated
             ●●st
             belongs
             also
             unto
             it
             ,
             for
             
             that
             in
             the
             
               Canon
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             immediately
             ensues
             your
             
               Transubstantiating
               Consecration
            
             ,
             before
             the
             oblation
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             part
             of
             your
             Sacrifice
             :
             Your
             
               offering
               up
               unto
               God
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             praying
             him
             to
             accept
             of
             him
             at
             the
             Priests
             hands
             (
             
               supra
               quae
               propitio
               &
               sereno
               vultu
               respicere
               digneris
               &
               accepta
               habere
            
             )
             belongs
             also
             unto
             it
             .
             So
             doth
             your
             direction
             of
             it
             to
             the
             propitiating
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             expiation
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ;
             The
             Ceremonies
             also
             wherewith
             your
             Masse
             is
             celebrated
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             belong
             to
             your
             Sacrifice
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             believe
             them
             not
             to
             be
             
               duties
               of
               Piety
            
             ,
             are
             accursed
             by
             your
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             The
             
               Priests
               eating
               of
               the
               Host
            
             belongs
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             yea
             saith
             Bellarmine
             ,
             it
             is
             
               pars
               essentialis
               Sacrificii
            
             ,
             though
             not
             
               tota
               essentia
            
             ,
             an
             
               essential
               part
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               ,
               though
               the
               whole
               Essence
            
             of
             it
             doth
             not
             consist
             therein
             .
             I
             know
             you
             are
             at
             a
             great
             loss
             and
             variance
             among
             your selves
             to
             find
             out
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             
               properly
               your
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             or
             wherein
             the
             essence
             of
             it
             doth
             consist
             .
             Some
             of
             your
             discrepant
             opinions
             are
             given
             us
             by
             your
             Azorius
             Lib.
             10.
             
             Chap.
             19.
             
             Sunt
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               qui
               putant
               rationem
               sacrificii
               totam
               constitui
               in
               verbis
               ,
               precibus
               ,
               ceremoniis
               &
               ritibus
               ,
               qui
               in
               cons●oratione
               adhibentur
               ,
               eo
               quod
               Sacrificii
               ratio
               ,
               inquiunt
               ,
               nequit
               in
               ipsa
               consecratione
               consistere
               ,
               quin
               è
               contrario
               consecratio
               ad
               rationem
               Sacramenti
               potius
               quam
               ad
               naturam
               Sacrificii
               pertinet
               .
               Alii
               existimant
               Sacrificii
               rationem
               tribus
               Sacerdotis
               actionibus
               constare
               ,
               consecratione
               ,
               oblatione
               &
               sumptione
               .
               Alii
               quidem
               se●sere
               ad
               rationem
               hujus
               Sacrificii
               quat
               uor
               imo
               quinque
               actiones
               concurrere
               ,
               Consecrationem
               ,
               oblationem
               ,
               fractionem
               ,
               sumptionem
               .
               Alii
               rationem
               S●crificii
               ponunt
               in
               duobus
               actibus
               ,
               consecratione
               &
               oblatione
               .
               Alii
               constituunt
               totam
               rationem
               .
               Sacrificii
               in
               〈◊〉
               actione
               ,
            
             
             viz.
             
               Consecratione
               .
               There
               are
               who
               think
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               to
               consist
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               rayers
               ,
               ceremonies
               and
               rites
               which
               are
               used
               in
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               because
               say
               they
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               cannot
               consist
               in
               the
               Consecration
               it self
               ,
               which
               rather
               belongs
               unto
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               then
               of
               a
               Sacrifice
               .
               Others
               think
               that
               the
               Sacrifice
               consists
               in
               three
               actions
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Consecration
               ,
               Oblation
               and
               Sumption
               ,
               or
               receiving
               of
               the
               Host.
               Others
               in
               four
               or
               five
               ,
               as
               Consecration
               ,
               Oblation
               ,
               Fraction
               ,
               Sumption
               .
               Others
               in
               two
               ,
               Consecration
               and
               Oblation
               ;
               and
               some
               in
               one
               ,
               Consecration
               .
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             
               brave
               business
            
             to
             impose
             on
             the
             Consciences
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             when
             you
             know
             not
             your selves
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             would
             so
             impose
             ?
             A
             Sacrifice
             must
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             accursed
             by
             you
             that
             believe
             it
             not
             ;
             but
             
               what
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             is
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             ,
             you
             cannot
             tell
             .
             And
             an
             easie
             matter
             it
             were
             to
             manifest
             that
             all
             the
             particulars
             which
             you
             assign
             as
             those
             that
             either
             belong
             necessarily
             unto
             the
             integrity
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             those
             wherein
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             would
             have
             
               its
               essence
            
             to
             consist
             ,
             are
             indeed
             of
             no
             such
             nature
             or
             importance
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             my
             present
             business
             .
             I
             am
             only
             enquiring
             
               what
               your
               Sacrifice
            
             is
             according
             unto
             you
             own
             sense
             and
             imagination
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             mistake
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             such
             a
             general
             description
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             the
             general
             rubrick
             of
             the
             Missal
             ,
             the
             rites
             and
             cautels
             of
             its
             celebration
             ,
             will
             afford
             unto
             us
             .
             Now
             in
             these
             it
             is
             represented
             as
             a
             
               sacred
               action
               ,
               wherein
               a
               proper
               Priest
               or
               Sacrificer
               ,
               arrayed
               with
               various
               consecrated
               attire
               ,
               standing
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               taketh
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               about
               which
               he
               useth
               great
               variety
               of
               ●ostures
               and
               gestures
               ,
               inclinations
               ,
               bowings
               ,
               kneelings
               ,
               stretching
               out
               and
               gathering
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               with
               a
               multitude
               of
               
               Crossings
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               pronunciation
               of
               certain
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               turns
               them
               into
               the
               real
               natural
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               worshiping
               them
               so
               converted
               with
               religious
               adoration
               ,
               shewing
               them
               to
               the
               people
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               and
               then
               offering
               that
               body
               and
               blood
               unto
               God
               ,
               praying
               for
               his
               acceptance
               of
               them
               so
               offered
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               be
               available
               for
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               for
               the
               pardoning
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               saving
               of
               their
               souls
               ;
               after
               which
               he
               takes
               that
               body
               of
               Christ
               so
               made
               ,
               worshipped
               and
               offered
               ,
               and
               eats
               and
               deavours
               it
               ,
               by
               all
               which
               Christ
               is
               truly
               and
               properly
               Sacrificed
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             as
             you
             inform
             us
             ,
             the
             main
             of
             your
             Devotion
             and
             Worship
             doth
             consist
             .
             Of
             this
             Sacrifice
             I
             told
             you
             formerly
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             ;
             and
             I
             now
             add
             that
             so
             also
             is
             Antiquity
             .
             You
             cannot
             produce
             any
             one
             approved
             writer
             for
             the
             
               space
               of
            
             600.
             years
             that
             gives
             testimony
             to
             this
             your
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             what
             ever
             florish
             you
             may
             make
             with
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             word
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             we
             cleared
             before
             ,
             your
             Transubstantion
             and
             other
             things
             asserted
             by
             you
             to
             belong
             unto
             the
             integrity
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Essence
             of
             your
             Sacrifice
             ,
             are
             strangers
             unto
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             lately
             proved
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             no
             doubt
             be
             yet
             further
             confirmed
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             as
             you
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             Sacrifice
             is
             
               an
               utter
               stranger
               to
               Scripture
            
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             what
             is
             therein
             delivered
             .
             The
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             plainly
             affirms
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Christians
             is
             
               but
               one
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               once
               offered
               for
               all
            
             ;
             whereas
             those
             of
             the
             Jews
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             imperfection
             were
             often
             repeated
             ;
             which
             you
             choose
             out
             to
             reply
             unto
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               true
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               our
               Lords
               Passion
               
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               in
               that
               whole
               discourse
               intends
               only
               to
               treat
               in
               opposition
               unto
               that
               of
               Bulls
               and
               goats
               ,
               was
               so
               done
               but
               once
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               be
               done
               twice
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Old
               Law
               were
               instituted
               by
               Almighty
               God
               to
               be
               often
               iterated
               ,
               before
               the
               Passion
               of
               the
               Messias
               for
               a
               continual
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ;
               so
               did
               the
               same
               Lord
               for
               the
               very
               same
               purpose
               institute
               another
               to
               be
               iterated
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               unto
               which
               it
               was
               to
               have
               reference
               when
               it
               should
               be
               past
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               had
               to
               the
               same
               death
               when
               it
               was
               to
               come
               .
            
             So
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             This
             begs
             the
             Question
             ;
             for
             you
             only
             repeat
             and
             say
             that
             such
             a
             Sacrifice
             was
             institued
             by
             Christ
             ,
             which
             you
             know
             is
             by
             us
             utterly
             denyed
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             
               plainly
               contradicts
            
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             overthrows
             his
             whole
             argument
             and
             design
             .
             1.
             
             It
             contradicts
             him
             in
             express
             terms
             ;
             for
             whereas
             he
             sayes
             not
             only
             that
             
               Christ
               once
               offered
            
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             was
             
               once
               offered
            
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               no
               more
               to
               be
               offered
            
             ,
             you
             affirm
             that
             he
             is
             often
             offered
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             day
             .
             2.
             
             His
             design
             is
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             therein
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Old.
             And
             this
             he
             proves
             to
             consist
             here
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             
               many
               Sacrifices
            
             which
             were
             of
             necessity
             to
             
               be
               reiterated
            
             because
             they
             could
             not
             take
             away
             sin
             ;
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               then
               should
               they
               not
               have
               been
               repeated
               ,
               nor
               would
               there
               have
               been
               need
            
             of
             any
             other
             Sacrifice
             .
             But
             ,
             now
             saith
             he
             ,
             this
             is
             done
             
               by
               the
               one
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             so
             taken
             away
             sin
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             hath
             made
             the
             repetition
             of
             its
             self
             ,
             or
             the
             institution
             of
             any
             other
             Sacrifice
             needless
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             more
             but
             
               that
               one
            
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             once
             performed
             .
             Now
             unless
             you
             will
             deny
             the
             Apostles
             Assertions
             ,
             either
             
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             
               if
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             can
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             another
             ;
             or
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             
               the
               one
               Sacrifice
               of
            
             Christ
             did
             perfectly
             take
             away
             sin
             as
             to
             Attonement
             :
             and
             also
             (
             3.
             )
             assert
             that
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               Church
            
             is
             still
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             need
             of
             
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             to
             be
             repeated
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             theirs
             was
             year
             by
             year
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             argues
             the
             imperfection
             of
             the
             greatest
             solemn
             Sacrifice
             of
             
               Expiation
               ,
               but
               day
               by
               day
            
             with
             a
             further
             and
             greater
             weakness
             ,
             (
             repetition
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Apostle
             being
             an
             evidence
             thereof
             )
             there
             will
             be
             no
             place
             left
             for
             
               your
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             your
             main
             worship
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             at
             all
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             You
             pretend
             that
             in
             this
             worship
             Christ
             himself
             is
             Sacrificed
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             incruenter
             ,
             and
             without
             suffering
             :
             but
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             
               be
               often
               offered
            
             ,
             he
             must
             
               often
               suffer
            
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             
             And
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             his
             passion
             ,
             his
             offering
             without
             suffering
             ,
             evacuates
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             if
             the
             Apostles
             used
             the
             Sacrifice
             you
             talk
             of
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             is
             it
             meet
             we
             should
             do
             so
             also
             ?
             Hereof
             you
             say
             ,
             
               were
               not
               the
               Apostles
               according
               to
               this
               rite
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Sacrificing
               to
               our
               great
               Lord
               God
               ,
               when
            
             Paul
             
               was
               by
               imposi●ion
               of
               hands
               segregated
               from
               the
               Layity
               to
               his
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               as
               I
               clearly
               in
               my
               Paragraph
               〈◊〉
               out
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               〈◊〉
               you
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               were
               not
               then
               about
               any
               Sacrifice
               ,
               but
               only
               preaching
               Gods
               word
               or
               some
               such
               thing
               to
               the
               people
               in
               the
               name
               and
               behalf
               of
               God.
               But
               Sir
               ,
               is
               this
               to
               be
               in
               earnest
               or
               jest
               ?
               the
               sacred
               text
               says
               they
               were
               Sacrificing
               to
               our
               Lord
               ,
               liturgying
               and
               ministring
               unto
               him
               ;
               you
               say
               they
               were
               not
               Sacrificing
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               preaching
               to
               the
               people
               .
               And
               now
               
               the
               Question
               is
               whither
               you
               or
               I
               more
               rightly
               understand
               that
               Apostolical
               Book
               ;
               for
               my
               sense
               and
               meaning
               I
               have
               all
               Antiquity
               as
               well
               as
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               the
               sacred
               Text
               ;
               You
               have
               neither
               .
            
          
           
             How
             empty
             and
             vain
             this
             Discourse
             of
             yours
             is
             ,
             wherein
             you
             seem
             greatly
             to
             triumph
             ,
             will
             quickly
             be
             discovered
             .
             And
             you
             are
             a
             
               merry
               man
            
             if
             you
             think
             by
             such
             arguments
             as
             these
             to
             perswade
             us
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Sacrificed
             to
             God
             according
             to
             the
             
               rite
               of
               your
               Mass
            
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             did
             not
             know
             by
             whom
             the
             chief
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             particularly
             those
             wherein
             you
             place
             
               your
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             were
             invented
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             after
             they
             fell
             asleep
             .
             1.
             
             You
             say
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Sacrificing
               to
               our
               great
               Lord
               God
               ,
            
             as
             though
             it
             were
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             or
             God
             absolutely
             that
             is
             intended
             in
             that
             expression
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Lord
             is
             Sir
             peculiarly
             donotative
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Rule
             given
             us
             ●y
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
             
               To
               us
               there
               is
               one
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               one
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             constant
             denotation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             wh●●
             used
             absolutely
             as
             here
             it
             is
             ,
             throughout
             the
             wh●●●
             New
             Testament
             .
             To
             
               Christ
               the
               Mediator
            
             were
             〈◊〉
             Churches
             ministring
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             
             That
             is
             
               in
               his
            
             na●●●
             and
             Authority
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             ,
             and
             unto
             his
             service
             .
             And
             this
             one
             observation
             suffic●ently
             discovers
             the
             vanity
             of
             your
             Argument
             :
             for
             you
             will
             not
             say
             that
             they
             
               offered
               Sacrifice
            
             to
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             emphatically
             and
             reduplicatively
             ,
             seeing
             if
             you
             may
             be
             believed
             it
             is
             he
             
               whom
               they
               offered
            
             in
             Sacrifice
             .
             Of
             such
             force
             is
             the
             Sophism
             wherein
             you
             boast
             .
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             You
             wisely
             observe
             that
             
               Paul
               by
               the
               imposition
            
             of
             hands
             there
             mentioned
             was
             segregated
             from
             the
             Layity
             ,
             whereas
             he
             tells
             you
             ,
             that
             
             he
             
               was
               an
               Apostle
            
             ,
             (
             wherein
             certainly
             he
             was
             segregated
             from
             the
             Layity
             )
             
               neither
               of
               men
               ,
               nor
               by
               men
               ,
               but
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             Gal.
             1.
             1.
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             intimation
             or
             interposition
             of
             the
             Ministry
             or
             Authority
             of
             any
             man
             in
             his
             call
             to
             that
             office
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             for
             sundry
             years
             exercised
             before
             this
             his
             
               peculiar
               separation
            
             to
             the
             work
             of
             preaching
             anew
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             So
             well
             are
             you
             skilled
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             
               Apostolical
               Book
            
             .
             3.
             
             And
             not
             to
             insist
             on
             the
             repetition
             of
             my
             former
             Answer
             ,
             which
             in
             your
             
               wonted
               manner
            
             you
             lamely
             and
             unduly
             represent
             ,
             could
             you
             by
             other
             Arguments
             and
             on
             other
             testimonies
             ,
             prove
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             you
             plead
             for
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             offered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             might
             possibly
             be
             some
             colour
             for
             a
             man
             to
             think
             that
             they
             performed
             
               that
               duty
               also
            
             when
             they
             were
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             But
             from
             that
             general
             expression
             intimating
             any
             kind
             of
             
               publick
               Ministery
            
             whatever
             ,
             and
             never
             used
             in
             any
             Author
             sacred
             or
             Prophane
             precisely
             and
             absolutely
             to
             signifie
             sacrificing
             ,
             to
             conclude
             that
             they
             were
             
               offering
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             no
             other
             testimony
             to
             prove
             they
             had
             any
             
               such
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             fondness
             as
             nothing
             but
             insuperable
             prejudice
             can
             perswade
             a
             man
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             to
             give
             countenance
             unto
             .
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             doth
             he
             mean
             that
             he
             is
             
               Gods
               Sacrificer
            
             ?
             or
             
               his
               Minister
            
             ?
             And
             he
             sayes
             of
             himself
             that
             he
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             he
             intend
             that
             
               he
               was
               Christs
               Sacrificer
            
             ?
             or
             
               his
               Servant
            
             ?
             Rom.
             15.
             16.
             
             &
             v.
             27.
             he
             sayes
             that
             it
             was
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             he
             mean
             to
             
               Sacrifice
               in
               your
               carnal
               things
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               minister
               of
               them
            
             to
             the
             Jews
             ?
             (
             1.
             )
             But
             you
             will
             it
             may
             be
             except
             that
             they
             were
             not
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             those
             here
             (
             that
             is
             
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             and
             not
             the
             Apostles
             as
             you
             mistake
             )
             are
             said
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             liturgie
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             Sacrificing
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Lord.
             But
             1.
             
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             how
             this
             pretence
             is
             perfectly
             destructive
             of
             your
             own
             intendment
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
            
             that
             is
             especially
             meant
             ,
             unto
             whom
             distinctly
             you
             will
             not
             say
             they
             were
             sacrificing
             .
             And
             (
             2.
             )
             Were
             it
             ●ot
             so
             ,
             yet
             the
             expression
             would
             not
             give
             you
             the
             least
             colour
             of
             advantage
             .
             What
             think
             you
             of
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               child
            
             Samuel
             
               was
               Liturgying
            
             (
             seeing
             you
             will
             have
             it
             so
             )
             
               unto
               the
               Lord
               before
               Eli.
            
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             child
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             of
             the
             family
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             nor
             yet
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             was
             
               offering
               Sacrifice
            
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
               high
               Priest
            
             looking
             on
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             see
             the
             fondness
             of
             your
             pretension
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             but
             now
             begin
             to
             fear
             that
             you
             are
             too
             old
             to
             learn
             what
             you
             do
             not
             like
             ,
             that
             the
             70.
             never
             translated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             to
             Sacrifice
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nor
             intimate
             any
             Sacrifice
             anywhere
             by
             that
             word
             .
             And
             you
             may
             if
             you
             please
             now
             learn
             by
             the
             Instance
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             that
             what
             men
             perform
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             according
             to
             his
             command
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             said
             therein
             to
             
               Minister
               unto
               or
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             note
             of
             your
             own
             Cajetan
             upon
             the
             place
             is
             worth
             your
             Consideration
             ,
             
               non
               explicatur
               species
               Ministerii
               ,
               sed
               ex
               to
               qu●d
               di●●rant
            
             (
             
               prophetae
               &
               doctores
            
             )
             
               insinuatur
               〈…〉
               Domino
               ,
               docendo
               &
               prophetando
               ;
               〈…〉
               Ministery
               is
               spoken
               of
               is
               not
               explained
               ,
               but
               〈◊〉
               they
               were
               Prophets
               and
               Teachers
               (
               that
               〈…〉
               in
               it
            
             )
             
               it
               is
               insinuated
               that
               they
               ministred
               〈…〉
               Lord
               by
               teaching
               and
               prophesying
               .
            
             What
             have
             〈◊〉
             phets
             and
             Teachers
             to
             do
             with
             Sacrifice
             ?
             if
             as
             〈…〉
             
             they
             administred
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             by
             prophesying
             and
             teaching
             which
             were
             accompanied
             by
             prayer
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Sacrifi●e
             nor
             work
             for
             Priests
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             context
             excludes
             your
             sense
             .
             The
             same
             is
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Erasmus
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             Your
             vulgar
             Latine
             reads
             the
             words
             ,
             
               administrantibus
               Domino
            
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             
               ministring
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             excluding
             their
             notion
             of
             Sacrificing
             .
             And
             (
             6.
             )
             The
             Syriack
             transposeth
             the
             words
             and
             interprets
             the
             Sacrifice
             intended
             in
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             when
             they
             
               were
               fasting
               and
               praying
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             Praying
             (
             together
             with
             prophesying
             and
             preaching
             )
             was
             
               their
               Ministry
            
             ,
             not
             Sacrificing
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             all
             
               antient
               Translations
            
             ,
             not
             one
             giving
             countenance
             unto
             your
             fancy
             .
             So
             well
             have
             you
             the
             
               plain
               words
               of
               the
               sacred
               Text
            
             for
             you
             .
             (
             7.
             )
             Are
             you
             not
             ashamed
             to
             boast
             that
             you
             have
             
               all
               Antiquity
            
             for
             your
             sense
             and
             meaning
             ?
             Produce
             any
             one
             antient
             Author
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             that
             gives
             the
             least
             countenance
             unto
             it
             .
             This
             boasting
             is
             uncomely
             because
             untrue
             .
             Bellarmine
             out
             of
             whom
             you
             took
             your
             Plea
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             your
             q●otation
             of
             Erasmus
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             cannot
             produce
             the
             suffrage
             of
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Antients
             for
             your
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             any
             of
             your
             Commentators
             .
             The
             Homilies
             of
             Chrysostom
             on
             that
             passage
             are
             lost
             .
             Oecumenius
             is
             quite
             blank
             against
             you
             ;
             so
             is
             
               Cajetan
               ,
               Erasmus
            
             ,
             and
             Vatablus
             of
             your
             own
             :
             and
             do
             you
             not
             now
             see
             what
             is
             become
             of
             your
             boasting
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             your
             Countrymen
             beholding
             unto
             you
             ,
             for
             endeavouring
             so
             industriously
             to
             draw
             them
             off
             from
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             place
             their
             Confidence
             and
             devotion
             in
             that
             which
             hath
             not
             the
             
               least
               footstep
            
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Antiquity
             ,
             but
             is
             expresly
             condemned
             by
             them
             both
             ?
             
             But
             to
             tell
             you
             my
             judgement
             ,
             you
             will
             prevail
             with
             very
             few
             of
             them
             to
             answer
             your
             desires
             .
             Will
             they
             judge
             it
             meet
             and
             equal
             think
             you
             to
             change
             a
             
               blessed
               Sacrament
            
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             to
             embrace
             a
             Sacrifice
             that
             you
             have
             invented
             ?
             to
             leave
             
               calling
               upon
               God
            
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             wants
             with
             understanding
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             that
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             which
             now
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             to
             attend
             unto
             a
             
               Priest
               sometimes
               muttering
            
             ,
             sometimes
             saying
             ,
             sometimes
             singing
             a
             deal
             of
             Latine
             whereof
             they
             understand
             never
             a
             word
             ?
             To
             forego
             that
             
               internal
               humility
            
             ,
             self
             abasement
             ,
             and
             prostration
             of
             soul
             unto
             God
             which
             they
             are
             enured
             unto
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             become
             spectators
             of
             the
             Theatrical
             gestures
             of
             your
             Sacrificers
             ?
             Besides
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             comply
             with
             your
             request
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             your
             Mass
             the
             
               sum
               of
               their
               Devotion
            
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             offering
             the
             highest
             violence
             to
             their
             Faith
             as
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             their
             Reason
             as
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             Sense
             which
             they
             have
             in
             common
             with
             other
             Creatures
             .
             And
             what
             are
             you
             ,
             or
             what
             have
             you
             done
             for
             them
             that
             you
             should
             at
             once
             expect
             such
             a
             profuse
             largeness
             at
             their
             hands
             ?
          
           
             I.
             For
             your
             Faith
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             grounded
             on
             the
             Scripture
             as
             every
             true
             Protestants
             is
             ,
             your
             Sacrifice
             if
             admitted
             ,
             will
             unquestionably
             evert
             it
             ;
             To
             
               accept
               of
               a
               worship
            
             pretended
             to
             be
             of
             such
             huge
             importance
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             available
             for
             the
             
               impetration
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Pardon
             of
             sins
             ,
             removal
             of
             punishment
             ,
             life
             eternal
             ,
             for
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             destitute
             of
             all
             foundation
             in
             ,
             or
             countenance
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             absolutely
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             no
             less
             to
             have
             
               a
               Sacrament
            
             which
             is
             given
             unto
             us
             of
             God
             as
             a
             pledge
             and
             token
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             Grace
             ,
             turned
             into
             
               a
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             
             by
             us
             offered
             unto
             God
             and
             accepted
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             differ
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             their
             
               terms
               ,
               à
               quo
            
             and
             
               ad
               quem
            
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             proceed
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             accepted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Besides
             they
             will
             quickly
             discover
             your
             pretensions
             to
             be
             contrary
             unto
             what
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             them
             ,
             both
             concerning
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             also
             his
             institution
             of
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             Rule
             and
             comprizeth
             the
             whole
             of
             your
             Duty
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             .
             They
             do
             not
             find
             that
             therein
             
               Christ
               offered
            
             himself
             unto
             
               his
               Father
            
             ,
             but
             to
             
               his
               Disciples
            
             ;
             not
             to
             him
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             to
             be
             by
             faith
             received
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             affirms
             that
             
               he
               offered
               himself
               but
               once
            
             ,
             if
             he
             offered
             himself
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               in
               his
               last
               Supper
            
             ,
             you
             must
             maintain
             that
             he
             offered
             himself
             twice
             ,
             unless
             you
             will
             deny
             his
             Sacrifice
             on
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Moreover
             it
             is
             greatly
             opposite
             to
             your
             Countreymens
             faith
             about
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             real
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             them
             things
             of
             that
             moment
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             shakes
             their
             faith
             in
             and
             about
             them
             ,
             shakes
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             consolation
             and
             salvation
             .
             They
             have
             been
             taught
             that
             Christ
             remains
             
               an
               High
               Priest
            
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             multiplication
             of
             Priests
             in
             succession
             arising
             meerly
             from
             the
             mortality
             and
             death
             of
             them
             that
             preceded
             ,
             they
             believe
             that
             no
             Priest
             can
             be
             sustituted
             unto
             him
             in
             his
             office
             to
             offer
             a
             
               proper
               Sacrifice
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             which
             he
             offered
             himself
             ,
             without
             a
             supposition
             of
             an
             insufficiency
             in
             him
             for
             his
             work
             .
             It
             is
             true
             there
             are
             persons
             who
             in
             his
             name
             and
             Authority
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             
               great
               Prophet
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             Minister
             unto
             it
             ,
             whom
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             either
             as
             the
             word
             may
             be
             an
             abreviation
             of
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             out
             
             of
             analogy
             unto
             them
             who
             of
             old
             served
             at
             the
             altar
             ,
             do
             call
             Priests
             ;
             but
             that
             any
             should
             intervene
             between
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             Sacrificing
             ,
             or
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             
               Priestly
               office
            
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             find
             your
             Countrymen
             ready
             to
             believe
             .
             For
             they
             are
             perswaded
             there
             are
             as
             many
             Mediators
             ,
             and
             Sureties
             as
             Priests
             or
             Sacrificers
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Moreover
             they
             believe
             that
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             is
             an
             high
             derogation
             from
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             competition
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             are
             at
             a
             stand
             at
             the
             whole
             matter
             ;
             to
             see
             you
             
               turning
               bread
               and
               Wine
            
             into
             that
             very
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             which
             suffered
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             
               worship
               them
            
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             accept
             at
             your
             hands
             that
             Christ
             which
             you
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             eat
             him
             .
             But
             when
             they
             consider
             that
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             you
             suppose
             your selves
             to
             effect
             that
             which
             they
             believe
             to
             be
             wrought
             only
             by
             the
             
               blood
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
            
             once
             offered
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             therein
             fancy
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             he
             dyeth
             not
             ,
             contrary
             to
             so
             many
             express
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             are
             utterly
             averse
             from
             it
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             look
             for
             Redemption
             ,
             Forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             by
             the
             one
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             wherein
             consists
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             hope
             and
             consolation
             ,
             because
             it
             being
             absolutely
             perfect
             was
             every
             way
             able
             and
             sufficient
             without
             any
             repetition
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             them
             ,
             
               to
               take
               away
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             to
             consummate
             them
             that
             are
             Sanctified
             ,
             you
             teach
             them
             now
             to
             look
             for
             the
             same
             things
             from
             this
             Sacrifice
             of
             yours
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             them
             question
             the
             validity
             and
             perfection
             of
             that
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             8.
             
             And
             when
             they
             have
             so
             done
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             still
             be
             forced
             to
             question
             the
             validity
             of
             yours
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             pretended
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             
               without
               his
               death
            
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             to
             have
             been
             indispensably
             required
             to
             render
             his
             Sacrifice
             valid
             and
             effectual
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             they
             cannot
             but
             think
             that
             this
             
               repeated
               Sacrifice
            
             being
             pretended
             to
             be
             for
             the
             very
             same
             ends
             and
             purposes
             with
             that
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             is
             very
             apt
             
               to
               take
               off
            
             the
             minds
             and
             confidence
             of
             men
             from
             that
             
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             performed
             so
             long
             ago
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             seen
             ,
             and
             to
             fix
             them
             on
             that
             which
             their
             eyes
             daily
             look
             upon
             ,
             as
             the
             
               praesens
               numen
            
             that
             they
             can
             immediately
             apply
             themselves
             unto
             ▪
             Thus
             they
             fear
             that
             insensibly
             all
             faith
             of
             the
             true
             Propitiation
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             is
             obliterated
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             think
             an
             Idol
             set
             up
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             which
             further
             troubles
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             jealous
             that
             by
             this
             your
             fiction
             you
             quite
             overthrow
             the
             Testament
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             certainly
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             the
             disannulling
             of
             .
             For
             whereas
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             believers
             come
             to
             receive
             from
             him
             the
             great
             
               Legacy
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             with
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             death
             and
             Passion
             ,
             you
             direct
             them
             to
             be
             offering
             and
             Sacrificing
             of
             them
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             quite
             alters
             the
             Will
             of
             our
             great
             Testator
             .
             And
             very
             many
             other
             things
             there
             are
             ,
             wherein
             your
             Countreymen
             affirm
             that
             your
             Sacrifice
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             faith
             wherein
             from
             Scripture
             they
             have
             been
             instructed
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             things
             of
             the
             greatest
             importance
             to
             their
             Consolation
             here
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             II.
             Neither
             is
             this
             all
             :
             your
             request
             also
             lies
             cross
             to
             your
             Reason
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             to
             your
             Faith.
             
             For
             your
             Sacrifice
             cannot
             be
             performed
             ,
             without
             a
             Supposition
             of
             a
             
               change
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             in
             every
             consecrated
             Host
             under
             the
             species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             alive
             being
             in
             every
             Host
             and
             every
             particle
             of
             it
             .
             Hence
             many
             things
             they
             say
             ensue
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             possibly
             
               admit
               of
            
             ,
             without
             offering
             violence
             unto
             the
             main
             Principles
             of
             that
             Reason
             whereby
             we
             are
             distinguished
             from
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             .
             Some
             few
             of
             them
             may
             be
             instanced
             in
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Accidents
               subsisting
               without
               a
               Subject
            
             ,
             follows
             hence
             necessarily
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             should
             be
             whiteness
             ,
             and
             nothing
             
               white
               ;
               length
            
             ,
             and
             nothing
             
               long
               ;
               bredth
            
             ,
             and
             nothing
             
               broad
               ;
               weight
            
             ,
             and
             nothing
             heavy
             .
             For
             all
             these
             accidents
             of
             Bread
             remain
             ,
             when
             you
             would
             have
             them
             say
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             gone
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             left
             a
             
               white
               ,
               sweet
               ,
               long
               ,
               broad
               ,
               heavy
               nothing
               .
            
             This
             your
             Countreymen
             cannot
             understand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Besides
             they
             say
             you
             hereby
             teach
             them
             ,
             
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               body
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               is
               also
               on
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             not
             by
             an
             impletion
             of
             the
             whole
             space
             between
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             that
             some
             part
             of
             it
             should
             be
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             some
             on
             earth
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             one
             body
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             whilest
             it
             is
             there
             ,
             is
             also
             on
             the
             Altar
             in
             the
             Accidents
             of
             Bread
             ,
             which
             upon
             the
             matter
             is
             ,
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             body
             is
             two
             ,
             yea
             an
             hundred
             or
             a
             thousand
             ,
             according
             as
             in
             the
             Mass
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             multiply
             it
             .
             Now
             that
             
               one
               and
               the
               same
            
             body
             should
             be
             locally
             divided
             or
             separated
             from
             its
             self
             ,
             that
             whilest
             
               that
               one
            
             body
             is
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             that
             
               other
               one
            
             body
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             heaven
             ,
             your
             Countreymen
             think
             to
             imply
             a
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             And
             so
             also
             they
             do
             that
             a
             body
             should
             be
             in
             
               any
               place
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             as
             a
             body
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Spirit
             .
             For
             whereas
             you
             say
             that
             whole
             Christ
             is
             contained
             under
             each
             Species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             under
             every
             the
             most
             minute
             part
             of
             either
             Species
             ,
             as
             your
             Council
             speaks
             ,
             you
             make
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             whole
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             whole
             in
             every
             part
             ;
             when
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             a
             body
             requires
             that
             it
             have
             
               partes
               extra
               partes
            
             ,
             its
             parts
             distinct
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             those
             occupying
             their
             distinct
             particular
             places
             .
             But
             you
             make
             the
             
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             neither
             to
             be
             compassed
             in
             ,
             nor
             to
             fill
             the
             place
             wherein
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             
               be
               in
               a
               place
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               to
               be
               in
               a
               place
               .
            
             For
             if
             it
             be
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             be
             under
             the
             Species
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             upon
             the
             
               Altar
               ,
               it
               is
               in
            
             a
             place
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             comprehended
             in
             that
             space
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             doth
             fill
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             
               not
               in
            
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             there
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             there
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             moreover
             we
             all
             know
             that
             the
             
               Consecrated
               wafer
            
             bears
             no
             proportion
             to
             the
             true
             natural
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             contained
             under
             that
             .
             So
             that
             the
             body
             contained
             is
             much
             greater
             and
             farther
             extended
             ,
             then
             
               the
               body
               that
               contains
               it
            
             ,
             or
             the
             space
             wherein
             it
             is
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             so
             
               under
               the
               Host
            
             as
             not
             to
             be
             elsewhere
             ,
             unless
             in
             another
             Host.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             N●y
             it
             is
             in
             every
             
               minute
               part
            
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             which
             multiplies
             contradictions
             in
             your
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             same
             nature
             is
             it
             that
             you
             are
             forced
             to
             feign
             the
             same
             body
             in
             10000.
             
               distant
               places
            
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             all
             
               contradictory
               adjuncts
            
             and
             affections
             .
             Now
             your
             Countreymen
             think
             that
             these
             and
             innumerable
             other
             consequences
             of
             your
             Transubstantiation
             which
             you
             presuppose
             to
             your
             Sacr●fice
             ,
             or
             rather
             make
             it
             a
             principal
             part
             thereof
             ,
             
             are
             such
             as
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             
               order
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             leave
             nothing
             certain
             among
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             III.
             Their
             sense
             is
             equally
             engaged
             against
             you
             with
             their
             Reason
             .
             Your
             Host
             is
             
               visible
               ,
               tangible
               ,
               gustible
            
             ;
             when
             they
             see
             it
             ,
             they
             see
             bread
             ;
             when
             they
             feel
             it
             ,
             they
             feel
             bread
             ;
             when
             they
             taste
             it
             ,
             they
             taste
             bread
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             tell
             them
             it
             is
             not
             bread
             :
             whom
             shall
             they
             believe
             ?
             if
             things
             be
             not
             as
             they
             see
             them
             ,
             feel
             them
             ,
             taste
             them
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             they
             are
             not
             men
             ,
             nor
             do
             go
             on
             their
             feet
             ,
             but
             are
             deceived
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             suppose
             they
             see
             ,
             perceive
             and
             understand
             what
             they
             do
             not
             .
             You
             tell
             them
             indeed
             that
             the
             bread
             is
             changed
             ▪
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             body
             that
             was
             born
             of
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             and
             was
             crucified
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             that
             all
             taste
             ,
             length
             ,
             breadth
             ,
             weight
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             taste
             and
             weight
             of
             the
             bread
             is
             continued
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             things
             they
             
               see
               ,
               feel
            
             and
             taste
             ;
             but
             they
             likewise
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             perswasion
             is
             an
             inveterate
             prejudice
             which
             you
             have
             blindly
             captivated
             your
             minds
             unto
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             you
             would
             but
             give
             your selves
             the
             liberty
             of
             exercising
             any
             
               reflex
               thoughts
            
             upon
             your
             own
             acts
             ,
             you
             would
             find
             that
             upon
             the
             suppositions
             you
             proceed
             on
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             any
             just
             grounds
             to
             conclude
             your selves
             to
             be
             
               living
               men
            
             .
             For
             you
             teach
             men
             to
             deny
             and
             question
             all
             that
             from
             Reason
             or
             Sense
             you
             can
             insist
             upon
             to
             prove
             that
             so
             you
             are
             .
             Ou
             these
             and
             the
             like
             accounts
             the
             Encomiums
             you
             give
             of
             your
             Sacrifice
             will
             scarce
             prevail
             with
             your
             Countreymen
             to
             relinquish
             all
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             they
             find
             daily
             comfort
             and
             advantage
             to
             their
             souls
             for
             the
             embracement
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             20.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             UNto
             the
             sixteenth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             directed
             to
             your
             Paragraph
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             you
             can
             find
             it
             seems
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             therefore
             betake
             your self
             to
             clamorous
             revilings
             .
             All
             that
             you
             say
             in
             your
             Fiat
             on
             this
             head
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             heap
             of
             
               false
               accusations
            
             against
             Protestants
             for
             dishonouring
             her
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             you
             say
             in
             in
             your
             Epistle
             in
             its
             Vindication
             is
             railing
             at
             me
             for
             minding
             you
             of
             your
             miscarriage
             .
             My
             whole
             Book
             you
             say
             is
             nothing
             but
             
               calumnies
               ,
               a
               bundle
               of
               slanders
               ,
               a
               meer
               quiver
               of
               sharp
               arrows
               of
               desolation
               .
            
             I
             am
             not
             sorry
             that
             you
             are
             sensible
             that
             it
             hath
             arrows
             in
             it
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             desolation
             of
             your
             Abominations
             .
             But
             I
             challenge
             you
             to
             give
             an
             instance
             of
             any
             
               one
               calumny
               or
               slander
               in
               it
               ,
            
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             .
             If
             you
             do
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             I
             here
             declare
             you
             to
             be
             really
             and
             highly
             guilty
             of
             that
             which
             you
             would
             falsly
             impose
             upon
             another
             .
             
               Free
               your self
            
             by
             some
             one
             instance
             if
             you
             can
             :
             if
             you
             cannot
             ,
             your
             reputation
             will
             follow
             your
             Conscience
             whether
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             for
             you
             to
             find
             them
             again
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             that
             Chapter
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             now
             say
             to
             your
             nothing
             against
             it
             .
             Protestants
             yield
             to
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgin
            
             all
             the
             honour
             that
             the
             Scripture
             allows
             them
             ,
             or
             direct
             them
             unto
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             did
             ascribe
             unto
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             give
             her
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             whereby
             they
             horribly
             dishonour
             God
             and
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             21.
             
          
           
             Images
             .
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             Of
             the
             second
             Nicene
             .
             The
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             .
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             .
             Of
             the
             chief
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Practice
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Vain
             foundations
             of
             the
             pretences
             for
             Image
             Worship
             examined
             and
             disproved
             .
          
           
             YOur
             next
             procedure
             is
             to
             your
             Discourse
             of
             Figures
             or
             Images
             ,
             and
             my
             Animadversions
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             here
             you
             say
             ,
             
               you
               will
               come
               up
               close
               unto
               me
            
             ;
             you
             mean
             in
             replying
             unto
             what
             I
             delivered
             about
             it
             ;
             But
             Sir
             ,
             I
             thought
             this
             had
             been
             contrary
             to
             your
             design
             ;
             You
             professed
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             your
             Epistle
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             good
             use
             of
             that
             declaration
             of
             your self
             ,
             by
             avoiding
             every
             thing
             in
             my
             discourse
             that
             you
             found
             your self
             pressed
             with
             ,
             and
             too
             
               difficult
               a
               task
            
             for
             you
             to
             deal
             withal
             .
             Why
             do
             you
             now
             begin
             to
             forget
             your self
             and
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             pretence
             you
             have
             hitherto
             shaddowed
             your self
             under
             ,
             and
             excused
             your self
             by
             from
             tergiversation
             ?
             Surely
             you
             think
             you
             are
             upon
             
               this
               head
            
             able
             to
             say
             
               somewhat
               to
               the
               purpose
            
             ,
             which
             you
             despaired
             of
             doing
             upon
             others
             of
             as
             great
             importance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             you
             may
             argue
             and
             dispute
             ,
             which
             before
             the
             
               design
               of
               your
               Fiat
            
             would
             not
             permit
             you
             to
             do
             .
             As
             far
             as
             I
             can
             observe
             ,
             you
             speak
             nothing
             at
             any
             time
             but
             what
             you
             think
             is
             at
             present
             for
             your
             turn
             .
             But
             whether
             it
             have
             any
             consistency
             with
             that
             which
             elsewhere
             you
             have
             delivered
             ,
             you
             make
             it
             not
             much
             your
             concernment
             to
             enquire
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             quickly
             see
             whether
             you
             had
             
             any
             just
             ground
             of
             encouragement
             to
             harness
             your self
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             up
             ,
             as
             you
             speak
             ,
             
               close
               to
               me
            
             in
             this
             business
             or
             no.
             It
             may
             be
             before
             the
             close
             of
             our
             Discourse
             you
             will
             begin
             to
             think
             it
             had
             been
             as
             well
             for
             you
             to
             have
             persisted
             in
             your
             former
             avoidance
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             this
             profession
             of
             a
             
               close
               dispute
            
             ;
             and
             whatever
             you
             pretend
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             really
             you
             have
             done
             so
             .
             You
             hide
             the
             opinion
             and
             practice
             of
             your
             Church
             about
             the
             
               Worship
               of
               Images
            
             which
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             instead
             of
             defending
             them
             ;
             and
             except
             against
             some
             passages
             in
             my
             Animadversions
             instead
             of
             answering
             the
             whole
             ,
             which
             you
             seem
             to
             pretend
             unto
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             declare
             what
             is
             the
             
               true
               judgement
            
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             then
             vindicate
             the
             passages
             of
             my
             Discourse
             which
             you
             take
             notice
             of
             in
             your
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             under
             both
             heads
             declare
             the
             abomination
             of
             your
             faith
             and
             practice
             in
             your
             Doctrine
             about
             Images
             and
             Worship
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Doctrine
               of
               your
               Church
            
             in
             this
             matter
             I
             suppose
             we
             may
             be
             acquainted
             with
             from
             the
             
               Determinations
               of
               your
               Councils
            
             ,
             the
             explication
             of
             your
             most
             famous
             Doctors
             ,
             the
             Practice
             of
             your
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             distinctions
             used
             by
             you
             to
             quit
             your selves
             from
             Idolatry
             in
             your
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             .
             And
             you
             will
             thereby
             learn
             ,
             or
             may
             at
             lest
             to
             what
             purpose
             it
             is
             for
             you
             to
             seek
             to
             palliate
             and
             hide
             the
             deformity
             of
             that
             which
             your
             Mother
             and
             her
             wise
             men
             have
             made
             naked
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Your
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
            
             is
             very
             wary
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             most
             of
             its
             other
             affairs
             :
             and
             indeed
             seeing
             it
             was
             resolved
             not
             to
             give
             place
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             it
             became
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             keep
             any
             footing
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             tumble
             headlong
             into
             contempt
             and
             reproach
             .
             Many
             difficulties
             it
             had
             to
             
             wrestle
             withal
             .
             It
             saw
             the
             practice
             of
             their
             Church
             which
             was
             not
             totally
             to
             be
             deserted
             ,
             least
             the
             great
             mysterie
             of
             its
             Infallibility
             should
             be
             impaired
             ,
             and
             its
             nakedness
             laid
             open
             :
             the
             general
             complaint
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             learned
             and
             sober
             men
             ,
             that
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             
               Image
               Worship
            
             as
             horrible
             Idolatry
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             ever
             was
             practiced
             amongh
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             did
             not
             a
             little
             perplex
             it
             .
             It
             had
             also
             the
             
               various
               and
               contradictory
               opinions
            
             of
             the
             great
             Doctors
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             Masters
             of
             your
             Faith
             about
             the
             
               kind
               of
               Worship
            
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Images
             ,
             all
             which
             had
             great
             followers
             ready
             to
             dispute
             endlesly
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             several
             conceits
             .
             Amidst
             these
             rocks
             and
             oppositions
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             found
             no
             way
             to
             sail
             safely
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             help
             of
             
               general
               and
               ambiguous
               words
            
             ;
             a
             course
             which
             in
             the
             like
             difficulties
             had
             frequently
             before
             stood
             them
             in
             good
             stead
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             so
             expressed
             themselves
             ,
             that
             no
             party
             at
             variance
             among
             them
             might
             think
             their
             opinions
             condemned
             ,
             that
             the
             general
             practice
             of
             their
             Church
             might
             be
             countenanced
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             particular
             asserted
             that
             was
             most
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             exceptions
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             .
             Thus
             then
             they
             speak
             ,
             
               Imagines
               porro
               Christi
               ,
               Deiparae
               Virginis
               &
               aliorum
               Sanctorum
               in
               Templis
               praeertim
               habendas
               &
               retinendas
               ;
               eisque
               debitum
               honorem
               &
               venerationem
               impertiendam
               ,
               non
               quod
               credatur
               —
               quoniam
               honos
               qui
               eis
               exhibetur
               refertur
               ad
               Prototypa
               ,
               quae
               illae
               representant
            
             ;
             with
             much
             more
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             Decree
             speaks
             only
             of
             the
             
               Images
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             and
             
               other
               Saints
            
             ,
             not
             expresly
             mentioning
             the
             
               Images
               of
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             Angels
             ,
             which
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             had
             in
             veneration
             in
             their
             
             Church
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             anywhere
             reject
             the
             use
             ,
             makeing
             ,
             or
             worshipping
             of
             them
             .
             Yea
             in
             their
             following
             words
             they
             do
             plainly
             allow
             of
             the
             
               figuring
               of
               the
               Deity
               .
               Quod
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
               si
               aliquando
               historias
               &
               narrationes
               〈◊〉
               Scripturae
               cum
               id
               indoctae
               plebi
               expediet
               exprimi
               &
               figurari
               contigerit
               ,
               doceatur
               populus
               ,
               non
               〈◊〉
               divinitatem
               figurari
               quasi
               corporeis
               oculis
               consp●i
               ,
               vel
               coloribus
               aut
               figuris
               exprimi
               possit
               .
            
             The
             words
             are
             as
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             in
             this
             particu●ar
             ,
             as
             
               an
               big●ous
            
             as
             the
             
               Oracles
               of
               Delphos
            
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             to
             be
             in
             them
             however
             ,
             That
             
               the
               unlearned
               people
               are
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               Deity
               is
               not
               painted
               or
               figured
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               could
               be
               seen
               or
               expressed
               by
               colours
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               other
               end
               ,
            
             as
             it
             seems
             for
             their
             instruction
             ;
             which
             indeed
             is
             honest
             and
             fair
             dealing
             ;
             for
             they
             plainly
             tell
             them
             that
             by
             their
             
               pictures
               they
               teach
               them
               lyes
            
             ;
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Picture
             being
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             so
             pictured
             ,
             whereby
             all
             your
             pictures
             and
             Images
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             as
             an
             
               old
               man
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Trinity
             as
             
               one
               person
               with
               three
               faces
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             as
             a
             Dove
             ,
             are
             approved
             .
             2.
             
             Religious
             Worship
             of
             Images
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             
               due
               honour
               and
               veneration
               or
               worship
            
             is
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             saith
             the
             Council
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             
               mutual
               complement
            
             they
             are
             discoursing
             about
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             intercourse
             between
             their
             Images
             and
             them
             ordinarily
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             civil
             salutations
             have
             passed
             between
             them
             ;
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             token
             of
             
               Civil
               Subjection
            
             ,
             for
             Images
             have
             no
             eminency
             or
             authority
             of
             that
             kind
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             
               divine
               or
               religious
               veneration
            
             ,
             and
             worship
             which
             they
             affirm
             is
             to
             be
             assigned
             unto
             them
             .
             3.
             
             They
             say
             that
             
               due
               honour
               and
               veneration
            
             that
             is
             religious
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             assigned
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             what
             in
             especial
             that
             honour
             and
             worship
             is
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             determine
             ;
             whither
             it
             be
             the
             same
             that
             is
             
             due
             to
             the
             s●mplar
             as
             some
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             your
             Divines
             think
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             an
             honour
             of
             
               some
               inferiour
               nature
            
             as
             others
             contend
             ,
             
               pugnant
               ipsi
               ne
               potesq
            
             ,
             the
             Synod
             leaves
             them
             where
             it
             found
             them
             ,
             sufficiently
             at
             variance
             among
             themselves
             .
             4.
             
             They
             further
             assert
             the
             worship
             that
             is
             given
             by
             them
             to
             Images
             to
             be
             religious
             or
             divine
             ;
             in
             that
             they
             affirm
             the
             honour
             done
             to
             the
             Image
             ,
             is
             refer●ed
             un●●●he
             Prototype
             which
             it
             doth
             represent
             .
             Now
             suppose
             this
             be
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             I
             suppose
             that
             they
             will
             grant
             that
             all
             the
             honour
             we
             yield
             to
             him
             by
             any
             way
             or
             means
             is
             divine
             or
             religious
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             consequently
             that
             which
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             his
             Image
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             a
             stock
             or
             stone
             which
             they
             fancy
             so
             to
             be
             )
             must
             be
             so
             a●so
             .
             Now
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             from
             hence
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             are
             to
             speak
             unto
             and
             to
             defend
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             hold
             your
             peace
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             yet
             make
             it
             a
             little
             more
             plain
             unto
             you
             .
             Your
             
               Trent
               Council
            
             approves
             and
             commends
             the
             
               second
               Council
               of
               Nice
            
             as
             that
             which
             taught
             and
             confirmed
             that
             
               Doctrine
               and
               practice
               about
               Images
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Worship
             which
             your
             Church
             allows
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             briefly
             let
             you
             know
             what
             was
             the
             judgement
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             confirmed
             in
             it
             ,
             under
             many
             
               dreadful
               Anathematisms
            
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Second
               of
               Nice
            
             ,
             or
             
               Pseudo-Synod
               of
               the
               Greeks
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             by
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Frankford
            
             ,
             whereunto
             we
             are
             sent
             by
             the
             
               Tridentine
               Fathers
            
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               due
               Worship
               of
               Images
            
             ,
             was
             assembled
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Irene
             the
             Empress
             ,
             a
             proud
             imperious
             woman
             ,
             &
             her
             Son
             Constantine
             ,
             whose
             eys
             she
             afterwards
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             thrust
             him
             into
             a
             Monastery
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             490.
             
             Tharasius
             was
             then
             
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinoples
            
             and
             Hadrian
             the
             first
             Bishop
             or
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             .
             This
             
             man
             most
             zealously
             or
             superstitiously
             addicted
             unto
             the
             worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             most
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Churches
            
             ,
             as
             soon
             afterwards
             appeared
             in
             the
             Council
             holden
             at
             Frankford
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Charls
             the
             Great
             ,
             had
             a
             particular
             advantage
             both
             over
             the
             Empress
             and
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             Eastern
             Empire
             being
             then
             greatly
             weakened
             by
             its
             own
             
               intestine
               divisions
            
             ,
             and
             pressed
             on
             all
             sides
             by
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             the
             Empress
             began
             to
             entertain
             some
             hopes
             of
             relies
             from
             the
             French
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             whose
             power
             was
             then
             grown
             very
             great
             :
             and
             to
             that
             end
             sollicited
             a
             marriage
             for
             her
             Son
             with
             the
             daughter
             of
             Charls
             the
             great
             ;
             and
             supposed
             that
             she
             might
             be
             helped
             therein
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Hadrian
             :
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             having
             no
             small
             hand
             in
             the
             promotion
             of
             the
             attempt
             of
             Pipin
             and
             Charls
             the
             Great
             for
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             for
             the
             conquest
             of
             Italy
             and
             Germany
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             she
             was
             a
             woman
             her self
             zealously
             addicted
             to
             that
             kind
             of
             superstition
             which
             Hadrian
             had
             espoused
             ,
             as
             having
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Leo
             her
             Husband
             kept
             her
             Images
             in
             private
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             what
             she
             had
             solemnly
             sworn
             unto
             her
             Father
             ,
             as
             Credenus
             relates
             in
             his
             Annals
             .
             As
             for
             Tarasius
             ,
             he
             was
             contrary
             to
             all
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Canons
            
             ,
             of
             a
             meer
             Lay-man
             at
             once
             
               per
               saltum
            
             made
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             Hadrian
             upon
             his
             first
             hearing
             of
             ,
             greatly
             exclaimed
             against
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             receive
             him
             into
             the
             society
             of
             Patriarchs
             upon
             his
             sending
             of
             his
             significatory
             Epistle
             .
             This
             is
             fully
             declared
             in
             the
             
               Epistle
               of
               Hadrian
            
             extant
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             .
             But
             yet
             afterwards
             bethinking
             himself
             how
             usefull
             this
             man
             might
             be
             unto
             his
             design
             in
             getting
             the
             
               worship
               of
               Images
            
             established
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             he
             declares
             that
             if
             he
             will
             use
             means
             to
             
             get
             the
             Heresie
             as
             he
             called
             it
             of
             the
             Image-opposers
             extirpated
             ,
             and
             their
             veneration
             established
             ,
             he
             would
             consent
             to
             his
             Election
             and
             Consecration
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             .
             Finding
             how
             the
             matter
             was
             like
             to
             go
             with
             him
             ,
             this
             Lay-Patriarch
             undertakes
             the
             work
             and
             effectually
             prosecutes
             it
             in
             this
             Synod
             assembled
             at
             Nice
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Irence
             the
             Empress
             and
             her
             Son
             Constantine
             .
             But
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             the
             Council
             was
             assembled
             ,
             he
             omitted
             not
             the
             opportunity
             of
             improving
             his
             own
             interest
             ,
             getting
             himself
             stiled
             Oecumenical
             ,
             or
             
               Vniversal
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             which
             
               Anastasius
               Bibliothecarius
            
             in
             his
             dedication
             of
             his
             Translation
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             Convention
             unto
             John
             the
             eighth
             ,
             bewayles
             ,
             and
             ascribes
             it
             unto
             the
             
               flattery
               of
               the
               Greeks
            
             .
             The
             frauds
             ,
             forgeries
             and
             follies
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             and
             dotage
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             by
             others
             discovered
             .
             Our
             present
             concernment
             is
             only
             to
             enquire
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               What
               they
               taught
            
             concerning
             Image
             Worship
             :
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             
               How
               they
               proved
            
             what
             they
             taught
             ,
             seeing
             unto
             them
             we
             are
             sent
             by
             the
             Tridentine
             Decree
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             
               your
               faith
            
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             make
             the
             having
             and
             
               use
               of
               Images
            
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             of
             indispensible
             necessity
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             anathematize
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             that
             refuse
             to
             receive
             and
             use
             them
             according
             to
             their
             prescript
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             proceed
             so
             far
             as
             in
             their
             approbation
             of
             the
             Confession
             of
             
               Theodosius
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ammoria
            
             ,
             as
             to
             denounce
             an
             Anathema
             against
             them
             that
             do
             but
             doubt
             of
             their
             reception
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             so
             he
             closeth
             his
             Confession
             which
             they
             all
             approve
             as
             Orthodox
             ,
             
               Anathema
               to
               them
               
               that
               are
               ambiguous
               or
               doubtful
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               confess
               with
               their
               hearts
            
             (
             ex
             animo
             )
             
               that
               Sacred
               Images
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
            
             ;
             wherein
             they
             and
             and
             you
             with
             them
             add
             Schism
             to
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Churches
             those
             who
             offend
             neither
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             the
             determination
             of
             any
             
               General
               Council
            
             of
             old
             ;
             making
             the
             Rule
             of
             your
             Communion
             to
             consist
             in
             a
             sorry
             piece
             of
             Will-worship
             of
             your
             own
             invention
             ;
             which
             doubles
             the
             crime
             of
             your
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             layes
             an
             intolerable
             intanglement
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             perswaded
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             accursed
             of
             God
             if
             they
             do
             receive
             Images
             into
             his
             Worship
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             your
             prescription
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             affirm
             an
             hundred
             times
             over
             ,
             that
             
               Images
               are
               religiously
               to
               be
               adored
               and
               worshipped
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             same
             Theodosius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               consent
               unto
               ,
               receive
               ,
               embrace
               or
               salute
               ,
               I
               worship
               or
               adore
               the
               Image
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Martyres
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Hadrian
             recited
             in
             the
             
               second
               Act
            
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             which
             they
             all
             approve
             ;
             and
             afresh
             curse
             all
             them
             that
             dogmatize
             or
             teach
             any
             thing
             against
             that
             worship
             of
             Images
             .
             And
             Gregory
             the
             Monk
             no
             small
             man
             amongst
             them
             ,
             affirms
             that
             he
             hoped
             by
             his
             Confession
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             he
             believed
             ,
             he
             
               should
               obtain
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
            
             Act.
             2.
             
             And
             John
             who
             falsly
             pretended
             himself
             to
             be
             delegated
             from
             the
             
               Oriental
               Patriarchs
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             only
             by
             a
             few
             ignorant
             Monks
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             prefers
             Images
             above
             the
             Word
             its
             
             self
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               an
               Image
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               word
            
             ;
             and
             again
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               honourable
               Images
               are
               equivalent
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             they
             prove
             the
             worship
             they
             intend
             to
             be
             divine
             by
             their
             wise
             explication
             of
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               shalt
               thou
               worship
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vnto
               the
               Word
               Thou
               shalt
               serve
               ,
               only
               is
               subjoyned
               ,
               but
               not
               unto
               the
               word
               Worship
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               worship
               (
               Images
               )
               but
               not
               to
               serve
               them
               .
            
             A
             wise
             business
             !
             but
             it
             discovers
             sufficiently
             what
             is
             the
             worship
             which
             they
             ascribe
             unto
             Images
             ,
             even
             
               the
               same
               that
               is
               given
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             them
             ,
             
               other
               things
            
             are
             not
             excluded
             from
             Communion
             with
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             worship
             and
             adoration
             .
             Whence
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Frankeford
            
             doth
             expresly
             charge
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             taught
             that
             
               Images
               were
               to
               be
               adored
               with
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               Act.
            
             4.
             
             And
             so
             much
             weight
             do
             they
             lay
             upon
             this
             devotion
             that
             they
             approve
             the
             Councel
             given
             by
             
               Theodorus
               the
               Abbot
            
             unto
             the
             Monk
             whom
             the
             Devil
             vexed
             with
             temptations
             for
             worshipping
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             that
             
               he
               had
               better
               resort
               to
               all
               the
               Stews
               in
               the
               Town
               ,
               then
               cease
               worshipping
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Image
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               it
               seems
               it
               was
               uncleaness
            
             that
             the
             Devil
             tempted
             him
             unto
             ,
             as
             well
             knowing
             that
             Spiritual
             and
             Corporal
             fornication
             commonly
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             every
             Session
             they
             instance
             in
             some
             particulars
             wherein
             the
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             which
             they
             professed
             did
             consist
             ;
             as
             in
             particular
             in
             
               religious
               saluting
            
             of
             them
             ,
             
               kissing
               of
               them
               ,
               bowing
               before
               
               them
               ,
            
             and
             so
             adoring
             of
             them
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             their
             words
             are
             very
             express
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             were
             ever
             esteemed
             tokens
             ,
             pledges
             and
             expressions
             of
             
               Religious
               or
               Divine
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             very
             wayes
             whereby
             the
             
               Heathen
               of
               old
            
             expressed
             their
             veneration
             of
             their
             Images
             and
             Idols
             .
             Job
             intimating
             the
             way
             whereby
             they
             worshipped
             the
             
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
            
             ,
             and
             
               host
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             which
             crimes
             he
             denyes
             himself
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               when
               he
               considered
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               Moon
               ,
               his
               heart
               did
               not
               seduce
               him
               that
               he
               should
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             salute
             them
             ;
             for
             this
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               had
               been
               to
               deny
               God
               above
               ,
            
             Job
             31.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             As
             Catullus
             ,
             
               
                 Constiteram
                 Solem
                 exorientem
                 sorte
                 salutans
                 ,
              
               
                 Cum
                 subito
                 à
                 laeva
                 Roscius
                 exoritur
                 .
              
            
             He
             stood
             saluting
             ,
             or
             worshipping
             the
             rising
             Sun.
             And
             that
             also
             was
             their
             meaning
             in
             kissing
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             kissing
             their
             hands
             in
             saluting
             of
             them
             ,
             Hos.
             13.
             2.
             
             
               Let
               them
               kiss
               the
               Calves
            
             ,
             that
             is
             worship
             them
             ;
             express
             their
             religious
             adoration
             of
             them
             by
             that
             outward
             sign
             .
             As
             Cicero
             in
             Ver.
             4.
             
             
               Herculis
               simulacrum
               non
               solum
               venerari
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               osculari
               soliti
               fuerunt
               .
            
             So
             
               Minutius
               Felix
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             his
             companion
             Caecilius
             coming
             where
             the
             Image
             of
             Serapis
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             
               admovit
               manum
               ori
               &
               osculum
               labris
               pressit
               ,
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               his
               mouth
               and
               kissed
               it
               ,
            
             as
             worshipping
             of
             it
             .
             And
             for
             
               creeping
               ,
               kneeling
            
             ,
             or
             bowing
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             certain
             an
             evidence
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             that
             all
             Worship
             both
             false
             and
             Idolatrous
             or
             true
             ,
             is
             oftentimes
             expressed
             thereby
             .
             So
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Baal
             ,
             is
             called
             
               bowing
               the
               knee
               to
               Baal
            
             .
             They
             that
             bowed
             the
             knee
             unto
             him
             or
             his
             Image
             ,
             in
             their
             so
             doing
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             1
             Kings
             19.
             18.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             4.
             
             And
             where
             God
             promiseth
             to
             bring
             all
             Nations
             to
             
             the
             worship
             of
             himself
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               bow
               the
               knee
               to
               him
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.
             11.
             
             So
             that
             these
             are
             all
             expressions
             of
             
               Religious
               worship
            
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             accursed
             over
             and
             over
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             by
             these
             means
             express
             their
             worship
             of
             Images
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             practice
             which
             the
             Tridentine
             decree
             aprroves
             of
             ,
             and
             sends
             us
             to
             learn
             of
             the
             
               second
               Synod
               of
               Nice
            
             .
             And
             this
             they
             express
             in
             most
             places
             ,
             in
             those
             very
             termes
             ,
             that
             were
             used
             by
             the
             Pagans
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             making
             indeed
             no
             distinction
             ,
             but
             that
             whereas
             the
             Pagans
             worshipped
             the
             images
             of
             Jupiter
             and
             Minerva
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             worshipped
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Spaniards
             took
             away
             the
             Zemes
             or
             Images
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             natives
             had
             before
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Mother
             in
             their
             stead
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Council
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             consider
             a
             little
             how
             they
             proved
             and
             confirmed
             it
             .
             Two
             things
             they
             principally
             insisted
             on
             .
             1.
             
             
               Testimonies
               of
               Scripture
            
             .
             2.
             
             Miracles
             .
             Some
             sayings
             also
             they
             produced
             out
             of
             some
             antient
             writers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             either
             perverted
             or
             forged
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             they
             insisted
             on
             were
             all
             of
             them
             gathered
             togethered
             in
             the
             
               Epistle
               of
               Pope
               Hadrian
            
             ,
             which
             was
             solemnly
             assented
             unto
             by
             the
             whole
             Council
             .
             And
             they
             were
             they
             these
             .
             
               God
               made
               man
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               Earth
               after
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
            
             Gen.
             1.
             
             Abel
             
               by
               his
               own
               choise
               offered
               a
               Sacrifice
               unto
               God
               of
               the
               first
               lings
               of
               his
               flock
               ,
            
             Gen.
             4.
             
             Adam
             
               of
               his
               own
               mind
               called
               all
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               by
               their
               proper
               names
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.
             
             Noah
             
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               built
               an
               altar
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Gen.
             8.
             
             Abraham
             
               of
               his
               own
               free
               will
               erected
               an
               altar
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Gen.
             11.
             
             Jacob
             
             
               having
               seen
               in
               his
               sleep
               seen
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               ascending
               and
               descending
               by
               the
               ladder
               ,
               set
               up
               the
               stone
               on
               which
               his
               head
               lay
               for
               a
               pillar
               ,
            
             Gen.
             28.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               he
               worshipped
               on
               the
               top
               of
               his
               staffe
               ,
            
             Gen.
             29.
             
             Moses
             
               made
               the
               brasen
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               the
               Cherubims
            
             ;
             Esaiah
             ,
             saith
             
               in
               those
               dayes
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               Altar
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               a
               sign
               and
               a
               Testimony
               ,
            
             Chap.
             19.
             
             David
             
               the
               Psalmist
            
             sayes
             ,
             
               Confession
               and
               beauty
               are
               before
               him
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               Lord
               I
               have
               loved
               the
               beauty
               of
               thine
               house
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               Thy
               face
               Lord
               will
               I
               seek
               ,
            
             Psal.
             26
             ,
             
               And
               again
               ,
               The
               rich
               among
               the
               people
               shall
               bow
               themselves
               before
               thy
               face
               ,
            
             Psal.
             44.
             
             
               And
               again
               ,
               The
               light
               of
               thy
               Countenance
               is
               signed
               or
               lifted
               up
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             Psal.
             4.
             
             
               Si
               hoc
               non
               sit
               testimoniorum
               satis
               ,
               ego
               nescio
               quid
               sit
               satis
               :
            
             he
             must
             be
             very
             refractory
             ,
             and
             deserve
             a
             world
             of
             Anathematismes
             that
             is
             not
             convinced
             by
             all
             these
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             
               Images
               ought
            
             to
             be
             worshiped
             .
             But
             ,
             
               quod
               non
               dant
               proceres
               ,
               dabit
               Histrio
            
             ;
             if
             the
             Scripture
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             Miracles
             shall
             :
             Of
             these
             we
             have
             an
             endless
             number
             heaped
             up
             by
             the
             good
             fathers
             to
             prove
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             justifie
             their
             practice
             .
             The
             worst
             is
             that
             Tharasius
             almost
             spoiles
             the
             market
             ,
             by
             acknowledging
             that
             the
             
               images
               in
               their
               dayes
            
             would
             work
             none
             of
             the
             miracles
             they
             talked
             of
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             had
             them
             all
             upon
             hearesay
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               But
               if
               any
               should
               say
               ,
               Why
               do
               our
               images
               work
               no
               miracles
               ?
               to
               them
               we
               answer
               ,
               because
               as
               the
               Apostles
               saith
               Signes
               are
               for
               unbelievers
               ,
               not
               for
               them
               that
               believe
               .
            
             And
             yet
             the
             misadventure
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Miracles
             which
             they
             report
             and
             build
             their
             faith
             upon
             ,
             were
             wrought
             as
             by
             so
             amongst
             their
             chiefest
             believers
             .
             And
             what
             were
             the
             Miracles
             themselves
             
             they
             boasted
             of
             ?
             such
             a
             heap
             of
             trash
             ,
             such
             a
             fardle
             of
             lyes
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             were
             scarce
             ever
             heaped
             together
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             in
             the
             
               Golden
               Legend
               .
               Hadrian
            
             insists
             on
             the
             leprosie
             and
             cure
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             loud
             a
             lye
             as
             any
             in
             the
             Talmud
             or
             
               Alcoran
               ,
               Theodorus
            
             of
             Myra
             ,
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             Deacon
             that
             
               dreamed
               he
               saw
               one
               in
               his
               sleep
               whom
               he
               took
               to
               be
               St.
            
             Nicholas
             ,
             Ac.
             4.
             
             Another
             tells
             us
             a
             tale
             of
             one
             that
             
               strock
               a
               nail
               in
               the
               forehead
               of
               an
               image
               ,
               and
               was
               troubled
               with
               a
               pain
               in
               his
               head
               untill
               it
               was
               pulled
               out
               .
            
             Another
             dreamed
             ,
             
               that
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               brought
            
             Cosma
             and
             Damiana
             
               to
               him
               and
               commanded
               them
               to
               cure
               him
               of
               his
               distemper
            
             ;
             One
             mans
             daughter
             ,
             anothers
             wife
             ,
             is
             helped
             by
             those
             images
             .
             And
             they
             all
             consent
             in
             the
             story
             of
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             made
             without
             hands
             ,
             or
             humane
             help
             by
             God
             alone
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             that
             he
             sent
             to
             Abgarus
             King
             of
             the
             Edessenes
             ;
             as
             bellowing
             a
             lye
             as
             any
             in
             the
             heard
             .
             So
             true
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Franckeford
             affirmed
             of
             this
             Idolatrous
             Conventicle
             ,
             that
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             confirm
             their
             superstition
             by
             feigned
             wonders
             and
             old-wives
             tales
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             this
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             directed
             unto
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             to
             embrace
             by
             your
             
               Tridentine
               decree
            
             .
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             yea
             and
             more
             also
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             hear
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             maintain
             and
             make
             good
             ,
             if
             you
             intend
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             purpose
             about
             figures
             or
             Images
             ;
             For
             you
             must
             not
             think
             by
             your
             
               sleight
               florishes
            
             to
             blind
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             in
             these
             dayes
             as
             you
             have
             done
             formerly
             .
             Own
             your
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             ,
             or
             renounce
             it
             ;
             This
             Tergiversation
             is
             shameful
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             yet
             find
             your self
             farther
             pressed
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Chiefest
             pallars
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             practice
             of
             it
             .
             For
             though
             
             this
             
               superstitious
               Conventicle
            
             at
             Nice
             ,
             departed
             from
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             quickly
             reproved
             ,
             and
             convinced
             of
             folly
             by
             persons
             of
             more
             
               learning
               ,
               sobriety
            
             and
             modesty
             then
             themselves
             in
             the
             very
             age
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ,
             yet
             it
             rose
             not
             up
             unto
             the
             half
             of
             the
             Abominations
             ,
             in
             the
             filth
             and
             guilt
             whereof
             your
             Church
             hath
             since
             rolled
             it self
             .
             And
             yet
             because
             I
             presume
             you
             are
             well
             pleased
             with
             these
             Nicenians
             ,
             who
             gave
             so
             great
             a
             list
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             your
             Idols
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             a
             brief
             account
             ,
             both
             what
             was
             the
             judgement
             and
             practice
             of
             them
             that
             went
             before
             them
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             some
             that
             followed
             after
             them
             ,
             with
             joynt
             consent
             detesting
             your
             folly
             and
             superstition
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             somewhere
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             had
             the
             picture
             or
             half
             portraiture
             of
             Christ
             upon
             their
             Altars
             .
             I
             suppose
             you
             did
             not
             invent
             it
             your self
             ;
             I
             wish
             you
             had
             told
             us
             of
             the
             Legend
             that
             suggested
             it
             unto
             you
             .
             For
             you
             seem
             in
             point
             of
             story
             to
             be
             conversant
             in
             such
             
               learned
               Authors
            
             ,
             as
             few
             can
             trace
             you
             in
             .
             If
             you
             please
             to
             have
             a
             little
             patience
             ,
             I
             shall
             mind
             you
             of
             some
             that
             give
             us
             another
             account
             of
             things
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             there
             are
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             who
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             
               whole
               worship
               of
               God
            
             with
             the
             manner
             and
             form
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             observed
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             in
             their
             dayes
             .
             So
             doth
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             in
             his
             
               Apologies
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             in
             his
             ,
             Origen
             against
             Celsus
             with
             some
             others
             .
             Now
             in
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             one
             word
             concerning
             Images
             ,
             their
             use
             ,
             or
             their
             worship
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             although
             they
             descend
             to
             describe
             very
             
               minute
               particulars
            
             and
             circumstances
             of
             their
             way
             and
             proceeding
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             persecutious
             of
             
               several
               Churches
            
             ,
             with
             the
             out-rages
             of
             
             the
             Pagans
             against
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             all
             the
             ordinances
             and
             worship
             ,
             as
             do
             those
             
               golden
               fragments
            
             of
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Antiquity
             ,
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Vienna
             and
             Lions
             ,
             to
             the
             parishes
             of
             Asia
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             about
             the
             Martyrdome
             of
             Polycarpus
             ,
             preserved
             and
             recorded
             by
             Eusebius
             ;
             and
             yet
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             figures
             ,
             pictures
             ,
             or
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             rage
             of
             their
             adversaries
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             spite
             done
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             any
             such
             in
             use
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             are
             besides
             these
             some
             unquestionable
             remnants
             of
             the
             conceptions
             that
             the
             Wisest
             and
             soberest
             of
             the
             heathen
             had
             concerning
             the
             Christians
             and
             their
             worship
             :
             as
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Pliny
             about
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             the
             rescript
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             
               Lucian
               Philopatris
            
             ;
             in
             none
             of
             which
             is
             any
             intimation
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Images
             or
             their
             Adoration
             .
             It
             may
             be
             you
             will
             undervalue
             this
             consideration
             ,
             because
             built
             upon
             testimony
             negatively
             ,
             when
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             because
             such
             and
             such
             mentioned
             them
             not
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             then
             in
             use
             or
             being
             .
             But
             Sir
             ,
             an
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             
               absolute
               silence
            
             of
             all
             approved
             Authors
             ,
             concerning
             any
             thing
             of
             importance
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             or
             happen
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             have
             had
             just
             occasion
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             any
             such
             thing
             then
             been
             in
             
               rerum
               naturâ
            
             ,
             is
             as
             great
             an
             evidence
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             full
             a
             certainty
             ,
             as
             the
             monuments
             of
             times
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             
               rational
               man
            
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             had
             been
             such
             an
             use
             and
             veneration
             of
             Images
             in
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             as
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Roman
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             reception
             and
             veneration
             of
             them
             was
             made
             the
             tessara
             of
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             by
             the
             (
             
               Nicene
               Conventicle
            
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             first
             Writers
             of
             Christianity
             treating
             expresly
             and
             purposely
             of
             the
             
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Christians
            
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             thereof
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             
               utterly
               silent
            
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             those
             who
             set
             down
             and
             committed
             to
             record
             all
             the
             particularities
             of
             the
             
               Pagans
               rage
            
             in
             scattering
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             would
             not
             drop
             one
             word
             of
             any
             indignity
             shewed
             to
             any
             of
             their
             
               sacred
               images
            
             ,
             when
             they
             pass
             not
             by
             their
             wrath
             against
             their
             houses
             ,
             goods
             and
             cattel
             ?
             Such
             things
             are
             fond
             to
             imagine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Many
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             do
             note
             it
             as
             an
             abomination
             in
             some
             of
             the
             
               first
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             introduced
             the
             
               use
               of
               Images
            
             into
             their
             worship
             ,
             with
             the
             adoration
             of
             them
             .
             
               Theodoret.
               haeret
               .
               sub
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Simon
               Magus
               gave
               his
               own
               image
               and
               that
               of
            
             Selene
             to
             be
             worshistped
             by
             his
             followers
             .
             And
             
               Iraeneus
               ,
               Lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             23.
             that
             the
             followers
             of
             Basilides
             used
             images
             and
             invocations
             :
             and
             cap.
             24.
             that
             the
             Gnosticks
             had
             images
             both
             painted
             ones
             and
             carved
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             said
             was
             made
             originally
             by
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             adored
             .
             And
             so
             doth
             Epiphanius
             also
             ,
             
               Tom.
               2.
               lib.
               1.
               
               Haer.
               27.
               
               Carpocrates
            
             procured
             the
             images
             of
             Christ
             and
             Paul
             to
             be
             made
             and
             adored
             them
             :
             and
             the
             like
             is
             recorded
             of
             others
             .
             Now
             do
             you
             think
             they
             would
             have
             observed
             and
             reproved
             this
             practice
             as
             an
             abomination
             in
             the
             haereticks
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             
               Churches
               usage
            
             that
             might
             give
             countenance
             thereunto
             ?
             or
             at
             least
             that
             they
             would
             not
             have
             distinguished
             between
             
               that
               abuse
               of
               images
            
             ,
             which
             they
             condemned
             in
             the
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             that
             use
             which
             was
             retained
             and
             approved
             among
             themselves
             .
             But
             they
             are
             
               utterly
               silent
            
             ,
             as
             unto
             any
             
             such
             matter
             ,
             contenting
             themselves
             to
             report
             and
             reprove
             the
             superstition
             and
             idolatry
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             in
             their
             Adoration
             of
             them
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             positively
             deny
             that
             they
             had
             
               any
               images
            
             or
             made
             any
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             
               charge
               of
               the
               Pagans
            
             against
             them
             for
             professing
             an
             imageless
             Religion
             .
             
               Clemen
               .
               Alexand.
               Strom
               ,
               Lib.
            
             6.
             plainly
             and
             openly
             confesseth
             and
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             
               Christians
               had
               no
               Images
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             
               Adhortat
               .
               ad
               Gent.
               he
               positively
               asserts
            
             that
             the
             arts
             of
             Painting
             and
             Carving
             as
             to
             any
             religious
             use
             were
             forbidden
             to
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             they
             had
             no
             
               sensible
               image
            
             made
             of
             any
             sensible
             matter
             ,
             because
             they
             worshipped
             God
             with
             understanding
             .
             What
             was
             the
             judgement
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             is
             known
             from
             his
             book
             
               de
               Idololatria
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             if
             we
             should
             transcribe
             what
             is
             
               argumentative
               against
               image
               worship
            
             ,
             very
             little
             would
             be
             remaining
             .
             But
             of
             all
             the
             Antients
             Origen
             doth
             most
             clearly
             manifest
             what
             was
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             his
             dayes
             ;
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             seventh
             book
             against
             Celsus
             he
             directly
             handles
             this
             matter
             :
             Celsus
             charged
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             use
             of
             no
             
               images
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
            
             telling
             them
             that
             therein
             they
             were
             like
             the
             
               Persians
               ,
               Scythians
               ,
               Numidans
            
             and
             Seres
             ,
             all
             which
             impious
             nations
             hated
             all
             images
             ,
             as
             the
             Turks
             do
             at
             this
             day
             .
             To
             which
             discourse
             of
             his
             ,
             Origen
             returning
             answer
             ,
             grants
             that
             the
             Christians
             
               had
               no
               images
            
             in
             their
             sacred
             worship
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             had
             the
             Barbarous
             nations
             mentioned
             by
             Celsus
             ;
             but
             withall
             adds
             the
             difference
             that
             was
             between
             those
             and
             these
             ;
             and
             tells
             you
             ,
             that
             their
             abstinence
             from
             
               Image
               worship
            
             was
             on
             various
             accounts
             .
             And
             after
             he
             hath
             shewed
             
             wherefore
             those
             Nations
             received
             them
             not
             ,
             he
             adds
             
               that
               Christians
               and
               Jews
               abstained
               from
               all
               sacred
               use
               of
               Images
               because
               of
               Gods
               command
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               fear
            
             (
             as
             he
             reads
             the
             text
             )
             
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
            
             ;
             and
             thou
             
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thy self
               any
               graven
               image
               ,
               nor
               the
               likeness
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               heaven
               above
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               earth
               beneath
               ,
               and
               adds
               ,
            
             that
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             praying
             to
             the
             images
             as
             the
             Pagans
             did
             ,
             that
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             thing
             expresly
             commanded
             in
             the
             
               Nicene
               Conventicle
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               give
               any
               honour
               at
               all
               to
               Images
               ,
            
             least
             
               we
               should
               give
               countenance
               to
               the
               error
               of
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               somewhat
               of
               Divinity
               in
               them
            
             ;
             with
             very
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             expresly
             condemning
             all
             the
             use
             of
             Images
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             openly
             testifying
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             usage
             among
             the
             Christians
             in
             those
             dayes
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Arnobius
             or
             
               Minutius
               Faelix
            
             acknowledgeth
             the
             same
             ;
             
               Cruces
               nec
               colimus
               nec
               optamus
               ,
               we
               do
               no
               more
               worship
               Crosses
               then
               desire
               them
               ,
            
             and
             grants
             that
             Christians
             had
             
               nulla
               note
               simulachra
            
             ,
             because
             no
             image
             could
             be
             made
             to
             or
             of
             him
             whom
             alone
             they
             worshipped
             .
             What
             was
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             
               Elibertine
               Council
            
             I
             have
             before
             told
             you
             .
             Lactantius
             in
             his
             
               Institut
               .
               ad
               Constant.
               lib.
            
             2.
             by
             an
             happy
             anticipation
             ,
             answers
             
               all
               the
               arguments
            
             that
             you
             
               use
               to
            
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             your
             image
             worship
             ,
             and
             concludes
             peremptorily
             ,
             that
             
               where
               there
               are
               any
               Images
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Religion
            
             ;
             shewing
             how
             perverse
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             that
             the
             image
             of
             
               a
               dead
               man
            
             should
             be
             worshipped
             by
             a
             
               living
               image
            
             of
             God.
             The
             time
             would
             fail
             me
             to
             relate
             the
             words
             of
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               Hilarius
               ,
               Ambrosius
               ,
               Cyrillus
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Hierom
               ,
               Austin
               ,
            
             and
             others
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             that
             
             it
             is
             fully
             evident
             to
             any
             one
             that
             consults
             antiquity
             ,
             that
             the
             image
             use
             and
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             become
             the
             Tessera
             of
             your
             Church
             Communion
             ,
             by
             your
             espousing
             the
             Canons
             and
             Determinations
             of
             the
             
               second
               Nycene
               Synod
            
             ,
             was
             in
             part
             utterly
             unknown
             unto
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             expresly
             condemned
             by
             the
             whole
             Primitive
             Church
             for
             600.
             years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             have
             plainly
             by
             your
             
               Tridentine
               decree
            
             and
             
               Nicene
               Anathematismes
            
             cut
             off
             your selves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             particular
             Assemblies
             that
             worship
             him
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Thus
             things
             went
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             before
             your
             
               Nicene
               Convention
            
             .
             How
             did
             they
             succeed
             afterwards
             ?
             did
             image
             worship
             presently
             prevail
             upon
             their
             determinations
             ?
             or
             was
             that
             then
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             declared
             by
             the
             fathers
             of
             that
             Convention
             ?
             nothing
             less
             ;
             no
             sooner
             was
             the
             rumor
             of
             this
             
               horrible
               innovation
            
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             spread
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             upon
             it
             there
             was
             a
             full
             assembly
             of
             300.
             
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Western
             Provinces
             assembled
             at
             Franckeford
             in
             Germany
             ,
             wherein
             the
             superstition
             and
             folly
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Assembly
            
             was
             layed
             open
             ,
             their
             Arguments
             confuted
             ,
             their
             determinations
             rejected
             ,
             and
             image
             worship
             absolutely
             condemned
             ,
             as
             forbidden
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Antient
             constant
             known
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             Sir
             as
             I
             said
             you
             may
             begin
             to
             see
             what
             you
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             you
             intend
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             purpose
             concerning
             your
             figures
             and
             Images
             .
             You
             must
             take
             the
             Decree
             of
             your
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             therein
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             
             prove
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             and
             vindicate
             them
             from
             the
             opposition
             made
             to
             them
             by
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Arnobius
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Lactantius
               ,
            
             the
             
               Synod
               of
               Franckeford
            
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Antients
             innumerable
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             rejected
             and
             condemned
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             you
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             able
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             your
             work
             is
             not
             one
             quarter
             at
             an
             end
             .
             You
             can
             make
             nothing
             of
             this
             business
             untill
             you
             have
             confuted
             or
             burned
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             wherein
             your
             
               Images
               making
            
             and
             
               Image
               worship
            
             is
             as
             fully
             condemned
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             any
             superstition
             or
             Idolatry
             should
             be
             .
             Your
             present
             
               loose
               discourses
            
             ,
             whereby
             you
             endeavour
             to
             possess
             the
             minds
             of
             unwary
             men
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             not
             do
             that
             which
             indeed
             you
             do
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             which
             almost
             all
             the
             world
             know
             that
             you
             do
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             curse
             others
             for
             not
             doing
             ,
             will
             not
             with
             considering
             persons
             redound
             at
             all
             unto
             your
             advantage
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             you
             may
             the
             better
             also
             discern
             what
             is
             incumbent
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             expected
             from
             you
             the
             next
             time
             you
             talk
             of
             figures
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             bold
             to
             mind
             you
             of
             what
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             chief
             Masters
             and
             Instructors
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             from
             whence
             certainly
             we
             may
             better
             learn
             what
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             then
             from
             one
             who
             discovers
             enough
             in
             what
             he
             sayes
             and
             writes
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             laying
             any
             great
             weight
             on
             his
             authority
             .
             Now
             I
             confess
             that
             you
             do
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             sundry
             other
             points
             of
             your
             Religion
             ,
             give
             us
             an
             egregious
             specimen
             of
             that
             consent
             and
             unity
             among
             your selves
             which
             you
             so
             frequently
             boast
             of
             .
             
               Raphael
               de
               Torre
            
             in
             his
             
               Sum.
               Relig.
               Quaest.
               94.
               
               Artic.
               ●
               .
               disput
               .
               6.
               dub
               .
            
             5.
             gives
             us
             an
             account
             of
             five
             several
             opinions
             maintained
             by
             your
             Doctor
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             he
             rejects
             that
             only
             of
             Durand
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             affirming
             that
             images
             are
             not
             worshipped
             properly
             but
             only
             improperly
             
             and
             abusively
             ,
             as
             rash
             and
             savouring
             of
             heresie
             The
             same
             doth
             Bellarmine
             also
             ;
             and
             the
             Truth
             is
             that
             that
             opinion
             of
             
               Durrand
               ,
               Gerson
            
             ,
             and
             same
             others
             is
             plainly
             condemned
             by
             the
             
               Tridentine
               Decree
            
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             declared
             .
             The
             Authors
             of
             the
             other
             four
             opinions
             ,
             though
             they
             differ
             among
             themselves
             and
             have
             several
             digladiations
             about
             s●me
             expressions
             and
             distinctions
             framed
             meerly
             in
             the●r
             own
             imaginations
             ,
             agree
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             
               Images
               are
               religiously
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
             Worshipped
             religiously
             they
             are
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             whither
             
               per
               se
            
             and
             
               absolutely
               ,
               directly
            
             and
             ultimately
             ,
             whither
             with
             the
             
               same
               kind
            
             of
             worship
             wherewith
             that
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             which
             they
             represent
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             fully
             agreed
             as
             might
             be
             desired
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             this
             importance
             .
             For
             it
             is
             justly
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             whilest
             your
             Doctors
             are
             wrangling
             ,
             your
             people
             are
             committing
             as
             gross
             Idolatry
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Heathen
             were
             guilty
             of
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             most
             prevalent
             Opinion
             of
             your
             Doctors
             is
             that
             of
             Thomas
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             that
             
               images
               are
               to
               be
               adored
               with
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               worship
               wherewith
               that
               which
               they
               represent
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             Latria
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             peculiar
             in
             your
             judgement
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             it
             follows
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             his
             image
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             the
             same
             worship
             also
             .
             And
             as
             some
             of
             your
             learned
             men
             do
             boast
             ,
             that
             this
             indeed
             is
             the
             only
             approved
             opinion
             in
             this
             matter
             in
             your
             Church
             ;
             so
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             speak
             congruously
             and
             at
             any
             consistency
             with
             your selves
             it
             must
             be
             so
             .
             For
             whereas
             you
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             your
             worship
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             it
             of
             what
             fort
             it
             will
             ,
             in
             that
             figment
             ,
             that
             the
             honour
             which
             is
             done
             to
             the
             image
             redounds
             unto
             him
             whose
             image
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             honour
             done
             to
             the
             image
             
             be
             of
             an
             inferior
             sort
             and
             kind
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             due
             unto
             the
             exemplar
             of
             it
             by
             referring
             that
             honour
             thereunto
             ,
             you
             debase
             and
             dishonour
             it
             ,
             by
             ascribing
             less
             unto
             it
             then
             is
             its
             due
             .
             If
             then
             you
             intend
             to
             answer
             just
             expectation
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             the
             next
             time
             you
             speak
             of
             figures
             pray
             consider
             what
             your
             Thomas
             teacheth
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             3.
             
               p.
               q.
               25.
               ae
            
             .
             3.
             which
             Azorius
             sayes
             is
             the
             constant
             judgement
             of
             Divines
             ,
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             6.
             
             As
             also
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             Tridentine
             Decree
             by
             
               Suarez
               Tom.
            
             1.
             d.
             54.
             
             §
             .
             4.
             
             
               Vasquez
               ,
               Costerus
               ,
               Bellarmine
            
             and
             others
             .
             And
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             may
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             the
             practice
             and
             usage
             of
             your
             
               Catholick
               people
            
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             places
             where
             you
             have
             preserved
             them
             from
             being
             disturbed
             in
             their
             Devotion
             ,
             by
             the
             Arguments
             and
             exceptions
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             direction
             that
             is
             given
             them
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Devotion
             in
             that
             prescription
             of
             Rites
             and
             prayers
             which
             is
             afforded
             unto
             them
             .
             Is
             not
             your
             
               bowing
               ,
               kneeling
               ,
               creeping
               ,
               kissing
               ,
               offering
               ,
               singing
               ,
               praying
            
             to
             the
             Cross
             and
             images
             notorious
             ?
             yea
             your
             placing
             your
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             them
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             have
             you
             omitted
             any
             of
             the
             abominations
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             not
             acted
             over
             again
             to
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             anger
             ?
             And
          
           
             4.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             to
             relieve
             them
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Idolatry
             by
             a
             company
             of
             distinctions
             ,
             which
             neither
             they
             nor
             you
             understand
             ?
             The
             next
             time
             you
             see
             one
             of
             your
             Catholicks
             worshipping
             an
             image
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             I
             pray
             go
             to
             him
             and
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             must
             worship
             the
             Image
             with
             dulia
             ,
             or
             superdulia
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             latria
             ,
             or
             if
             with
             latria
             ,
             yet
             not
             by
             
               its
               self
            
             and
             simply
             but
             after
             
               a
               sort
               ,
               analogically
            
             and
             reductively
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             about
             a
             double
             worship
             ;
             
             one
             terminated
             in
             the
             image
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             passing
             by
             it
             unto
             the
             examplar
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             what
             thanks
             he
             will
             give
             you
             for
             your
             good
             instruction
             .
             And
             how
             small
             a
             portion
             are
             these
             of
             that
             Mass
             of
             distinctions
             which
             you
             have
             coyned
             to
             free
             them
             from
             Idolatry
             who
             worship
             Images
             ,
             who
             all
             the
             while
             understand
             not
             one
             word
             of
             what
             you
             intend
             by
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             rational
             man
             reduce
             them
             unto
             any
             thing
             intelligible
             !
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             In
             this
             matter
             of
             images
             you
             talk
             of
             
               coming
               up
               close
               to
               your
               business
               ,
            
             and
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             take
             a
             little
             pains
             with
             you
             to
             direct
             you
             in
             your
             way
             ,
             that
             having
             a
             mind
             to
             your
             work
             as
             you
             seem
             to
             pretend
             ,
             you
             may
             not
             mistake
             and
             wander
             away
             from
             your
             duty
             ,
             but
             address
             your self
             unto
             that
             which
             you
             undertake
             and
             which
             is
             expected
             from
             you
             .
             You
             are
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             
               a
               necessity
               of
               receiving
               the
               use
               of
               images
            
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             admit
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             thereof
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             That
             these
             Images
             so
             received
             are
             to
             
               be
               worshipped
               and
               adored
            
             with
             religious
             veneration
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             the
             very
             same
             worship
             that
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Persons
             represented
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             with
             that
             which
             redounds
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             by
             the
             
               outward
               gesture
            
             of
             the
             body
             but
             the
             inward
             motions
             of
             the
             mind
             .
             And
             when
             you
             shall
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             making
             and
             
               worshipping
               Images
            
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             was
             ever
             received
             or
             approved
             by
             the
             primitive
             Church
             for
             six
             hundred
             years
             ,
             I
             will
             promise
             you
             setting
             aside
             all
             other
             Considerations
             ,
             immediately
             to
             become
             a
             Papist
             :
             for
             the
             present
             I
             see
             no
             cause
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             shall
             therefore
             return
             to
             consider
             what
             you
             here
             say
             for
             the
             further
             adorning
             of
             your
             pictures
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             thing
             you
             reflect
             upon
             is
             my
             censure
             of
             that
             passage
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             that
             
               the
               sight
               of
               Images
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               apt
               to
               cast
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               on
               that
               meditation
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             
             
               You
               are
               come
               to
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               to
               the
               City
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Heavenly
            
             Hierusalem
             ,
             
               the
               Society
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Church
               of
               the
               first
               born
               written
               in
               heaven
               ,
               to
               God
               the
               judge
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
               ,
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               .
            
             These
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             an
             
               House
               full
               of
               Images
            
             may
             be
             the
             thoughts
             of
             a
             man
             distracted
             of
             his
             wits
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             that
             are
             sober
             and
             wise
             .
             To
             which
             you
             reply
             ,
             
               mad
               men
               it
               seems
               can
               tell
               what
               figures
               represent
               ,
               sober
               and
               wise
               men
               cannot
               .
            
             But
             who
             told
             you
             that
             your
             images
             represent
             the
             things
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             for
             instance
             ,
             
               God
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               ,
               Angels
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Church
               of
               the
               first
               born
            
             ;
             or
             can
             any
             man
             unless
             he
             be
             greatly
             distempered
             in
             his
             imagination
             ,
             fancy
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             The
             
               house
               of
               Micah
            
             ,
             Judg.
             18.
             was
             notably
             furnished
             with
             Images
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
             Judg.
             17.
             he
             had
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               an
               house
               full
               of
               Gods
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Chappel
             adorned
             with
             Images
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             in
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               carved
               image
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             
               sacred
               ornament
            
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               lesser
               portable
               Image
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             
               molten
               statue
            
             ,
             Judg.
             18.
             would
             it
             not
             think
             you
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             gaiety
             of
             all
             this
             provision
             ,
             have
             bee
             a
             
               mad
               thought
            
             in
             the
             Danites
             if
             upon
             their
             entrance
             into
             this
             house
             ,
             they
             had
             apprehended
             themselves
             to
             be
             come
             to
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             the
             
               invisible
               God
            
             ,
             to
             
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               departed
            
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             
               aliquid
               dementiae
            
             ,
             a
             tincture
             of
             madness
             in
             all
             Idolatry
             ,
             whence
             the
             Scripture
             testifies
             that
             men
             are
             
               mad
               upon
               their
               Idols
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             these
             Danites
             though
             resolved
             upon
             false
             worship
             ,
             
             were
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             entertain
             such
             vain
             thoughts
             as
             you
             imagine
             the
             
               Chappel
               full
               of
               images
            
             might
             have
             suggested
             unto
             them
             .
             Or
             do
             you
             think
             Ezekiel
             had
             any
             such
             thoughts
             ,
             when
             God
             shewed
             him
             in
             vision
             the
             imagery
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             with
             all
             the
             Deities
             portrayed
             on
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             the
             elders
             worshipping
             before
             them
             ?
             Ezek.
             8.
             
             God
             and
             the
             Prophet
             discover
             other
             thoughts
             in
             reference
             unto
             them
             .
             Besides
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             tells
             us
             that
             a
             
               graven
               image
               is
               a
               teacher
               of
               Lyes
               ,
            
             Hab.
             2.
             18.
             and
             how
             likely
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             learn
             any
             truth
             from
             that
             whose
             work
             it
             is
             only
             to
             
               teach
               lyes
            
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             as
             yet
             understand
             .
          
           
             You
             proceed
             to
             another
             exception
             ;
             
               the
               violation
               of
               an
               image
            
             say
             you
             ,
             
               redounds
               to
               the
               Prototype
               if
               it
               be
               rightly
               and
               duely
               represented
               ,
               not
               else
               .
            
             To
             which
             you
             reply
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               when
               then
               for
               example
               is
               Christ
               crucified
               rightly
               and
               duly
               represented
               ?
               are
               you
               one
               of
               those
               that
               can
               tell
               what
               figures
               represent
               or
               not
               ?
            
             1.
             
             You
             do
             not
             rightly
             report
             my
             words
             ,
             though
             you
             might
             as
             easily
             have
             done
             it
             as
             set
             down
             those
             you
             have
             made
             use
             of
             .
             My
             words
             were
             ,
             
               that
               the
               violation
               of
               an
               Image
               redounds
               to
               the
               Prototype
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               an
               Image
               rightly
               and
               duely
               destined
               to
               represent
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               intended
               to
               be
               injured
            
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             cleared
             by
             an
             instance
             there
             expressed
             ,
             as
             turns
             your
             exception
             out
             of
             doors
             as
             altogether
             useless
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             I
             require
             that
             the
             
               Image
               be
               rightly
               and
               duly
               destined
               to
               the
               representation
               of
               the
               Prototype
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             him
             or
             by
             them
             who
             have
             power
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             express
             consent
             and
             will
             of
             him
             whose
             image
             it
             is
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             is
             not
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             Now
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             can
             you
             affirm
             concerning
             your
             Images
             .
             2.
             
             I
             require
             an
             intention
             of
             
               doing
               injury
            
             or
             contumely
             unto
             the
             Person
             represented
             by
             the
             image
             ,
             without
             
             which
             whatever
             is
             done
             to
             the
             image
             reflects
             not
             at
             all
             upon
             him
             ;
             And
             so
             a
             man
             may
             
               break
               an
               Image
            
             of
             a
             King
             which
             he
             finds
             formed
             
               against
               his
               will
            
             in
             some
             
               ugly
               shape
            
             to
             expose
             him
             to
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             out
             of
             Loyalty
             unto
             him
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             violation
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             condition
             of
             your
             Images
             and
             those
             that
             reject
             them
             .
             And
             this
             also
             may
             suffice
             to
             what
             you
             add
             about
             hanging
             of
             
               Traitors
               in
               Effigie
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             particular
             instance
             of
             your
             general
             Assertion
             that
             the
             violation
             of
             an
             Image
             redounds
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ;
             which
             we
             grant
             it
             doth
             when
             the
             Image
             is
             rightly
             designed
             to
             that
             purpose
             by
             them
             who
             have
             just
             authority
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             an
             intention
             of
             casting
             contempt
             upon
             it
             ;
             the
             first
             whereof
             is
             not
             found
             amongst
             your
             Images
             ,
             nor
             the
             latter
             among
             them
             who
             reject
             them
             .
          
           
             Besides
             if
             all
             that
             were
             granted
             you
             which
             you
             express
             ,
             yet
             what
             you
             aime
             at
             would
             not
             ensue
             .
             For
             though
             it
             should
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             violation
             of
             an
             Image
             would
             redound
             unto
             the
             injury
             of
             the
             Prototype
             upon
             a
             meer
             intention
             of
             reflecting
             upon
             him
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             a
             foolish
             conceit
             to
             apprehend
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             thence
             follow
             that
             the
             honour
             done
             to
             an
             Image
             redounds
             unto
             him
             that
             is
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             provided
             that
             the
             intention
             of
             them
             that
             give
             the
             honour
             be
             so
             to
             do
             :
             For
             besides
             our
             intention
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             rule
             to
             attend
             unto
             ,
             without
             the
             observation
             whereof
             the
             other
             will
             stand
             us
             in
             little
             stead
             .
             And
             if
             this
             might
             be
             admitted
             ,
             the
             
               grossest
               Idolatry
            
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             world
             might
             easily
             be
             excused
             .
             That
             for
             instance
             of
             the
             Israelites
             setting
             up
             a
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             it
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             esteemed
             excellent
             ,
             seeing
             they
             thought
             to
             give
             honour
             to
             Jehovah
             
             thereby
             .
             When
             the
             things
             mentioned
             then
             are
             wanting
             ,
             Images
             may
             be
             dealt
             withal
             as
             false
             money
             ,
             which
             his
             Majesty
             causeth
             every
             day
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             though
             it
             have
             his
             own
             Image
             and
             superscription
             upon
             it
             ,
             because
             stamped
             without
             his
             warrant
             .
          
           
             You
             proceed
             and
             add
             as
             my
             words
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Psalmist
               complains
               of
               Gods
               enemies
               breaking
               down
               his
               Sculptures
               ,
               he
               means
               not
               thereby
               any
               Images
               or
               figures
               ,
               but
               only
               wainscot
               or
               carved
               Ceilings
               .
            
             Would
             you
             could
             find
             in
             your
             heart
             rightly
             to
             report
             my
             words
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             evident
             why
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             namely
             because
             then
             you
             had
             not
             been
             able
             to
             make
             any
             pretence
             of
             a
             reply
             unto
             them
             ;
             But
             yet
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             prevailed
             with
             you
             to
             persist
             in
             such
             unhandsome
             dealing
             .
             My
             words
             are
             ,
             
               The
               Psalmist
               indeed
               complains
               that
               they
               broke
               down
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               carved
               works
               in
               the
               Walls
               and
               Ceilings
               of
               the
               Temple
            
             (
             though
             the
             Greeks
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               her
               doors
            
             ,
             the
             Verb
             signifying
             principally
             to
             open
             )
             
               but
               that
               those
            
             apertiones
             or
             incisurae
             
               were
               not
               Pictures
               and
               Images
               for
               the
               people
               to
               adore
               and
               venerate
               ,
               or
               appointed
               for
               their
               instruction
               you
               may
               learn.
            
             You
             see
             Sir
             ,
             I
             grant
             that
             the
             Word
             
               may
               denote
               carved
               works
            
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             think
             they
             must
             be
             either
             in
             the
             walls
             or
             ceiling
             ;
             that
             which
             only
             I
             deny
             was
             ,
             that
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               carved
               works
            
             were
             proposed
             to
             the
             people
             to
             be
             adored
             or
             venerated
             .
             This
             you
             should
             have
             confuted
             ,
             or
             held
             your
             peace
             .
             But
             you
             take
             another
             course
             ;
             having
             misreported
             my
             words
             to
             gain
             some
             countenance
             thereby
             unto
             what
             you
             had
             to
             except
             against
             them
             ,
             you
             add
             ,
             
               Surely
               the
               Prophet
               wanted
               a
               word
               then
               to
               express
               himself
               ,
               or
               Translators
               to
               express
               the
               Prophet
               :
               If
               we
               must
               guess
               at
               his
               meaning
               without
               heeding
               ●is
               words
               ,
               one
               might
               think
               it
               as
               probable
               that
               
               the
               House
               of
               God
               was
               adorned
               with
               Sculptures
               of
               Cherubims
               and
               other
               Angels
               to
               represent
               his
               true
               house
               that
               is
               above
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Circles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               of
               wainscot
            
             .
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             wanted
             not
             a
             word
             rightly
             to
             express
             his
             meaning
             and
             intention
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             originally
             aperire
             ,
             to
             open
             ,
             and
             solvere
             to
             loose
             ,
             and
             because
             engravings
             are
             made
             by
             opening
             the
             matter
             engraved
             with
             incisions
             ,
             it
             signifies
             also
             to
             engrave
             ,
             as
             2
             Chron.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               he
               graved
               Cherubims
            
             ,
             and
             thence
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Zech.
             3.
             9.
             engraving
             ,
             or
             
               work
               engraving
            
             ,
             the
             word
             here
             used
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             expressing
             the
             effect
             of
             what
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             3.
             7.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             And
             this
             is
             well
             enough
             expressed
             by
             
               sundry
               Translators
            
             ;
             and
             you
             speak
             very
             faintly
             when
             you
             talk
             of
             the
             
               guessing
               at
               the
               Psalmists
            
             meaning
             about
             the
             Temples
             being
             adorned
             with
             
               engraven
               Cherubims
            
             ,
             as
             though
             you
             knew
             not
             certainly
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             or
             as
             though
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             at
             all
             questionable
             .
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Text
             is
             express
             for
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               ,
               Chronicles
            
             and
             Ezechiel
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             ever
             called
             in
             question
             ;
             but
             withall
             the
             same
             places
             inform
             us
             that
             there
             was
             as
             many
             
               Palm
               trees
            
             as
             Cherubims
             ,
             and
             those
             attended
             with
             flowers
             and
             Pomegranats
             ;
             And
             the
             Cherubims
             in
             Ezechiels
             vision
             had
             each
             one
             
               two
               faces
            
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             a
             
               young
               Lion
            
             ,
             the
             one
             face
             looking
             towards
             
               one
               Palm
               tree
            
             ,
             the
             
               other
               towards
               another
            
             ;
             all
             which
             we
             grant
             were
             used
             for
             ornament
             in
             that
             wonderfull
             and
             magnificent
             Structure
             ;
             but
             so
             to
             imagine
             that
             they
             were
             proposed
             to
             the
             people
             to
             adore
             and
             venerate
             ,
             is
             a
             little
             flowing
             ,
             if
             not
             foaming
             of
             the
             madness
             we
             lately
             discoursed
             of
             .
             That
             Cherubims
             were
             not
             Images
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             by
             and
             by
             .
             And
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             of
             you
             ,
             what
             
               Palm
               tree
            
             and
             flowers
             ,
             or
             Angels
             with
             two
             faces
             ,
             one
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             another
             
             of
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             you
             think
             there
             are
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             suppose
             them
             represented
             by
             these
             below
             ?
             you
             may
             easily
             discern
             how
             well
             you
             have
             evinced
             the
             conclusion
             manifested
             before
             ,
             to
             expect
             some
             proof
             at
             your
             hands
             ,
             by
             faintly
             intimating
             that
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             Temple
             were
             engraven
             with
             
               Cherubims
               ,
               Palm
               trees
               and
               flowers
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             doubtless
             he
             that
             will
             not
             
               worship
               Images
            
             deserves
             to
             be
             Anathematized
             .
          
           
             You
             add
             nextly
             as
             my
             words
             ,
             
               The
               eye
               may
               not
               have
               her
               species
               as
               well
               as
               the
               ear
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               commanded
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               other
               .
            
             You
             know
             full
             well
             that
             you
             do
             not
             express
             my
             words
             ,
             nor
             meaning
             as
             you
             ought
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             now
             cease
             to
             expect
             
               better
               dealing
            
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             best
             that
             I
             may
             of
             what
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             set
             down
             .
             Speaking
             in
             general
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             ,
             nor
             did
             deny
             that
             the
             eye
             might
             have
             its
             use
             and
             the
             species
             of
             it
             to
             help
             and
             further
             our
             faith
             and
             devotion
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             It
             hath
             so
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             by
             him
             instituted
             ;
             but
             I
             tell
             you
             it
             can
             have
             no
             use
             to
             these
             ends
             in
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             
               the
               making
               of
               Images
            
             for
             religious
             adoration
             .
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Fiat
               Lux
               makes
               it
               appear
               that
               God
               commands
               both
               ,
               and
               the
               natue
               of
               man
               requireth
               both
               ,
               nor
               can
               I
               give
               any
               reason
               why
               I
               may
               not
               look
               ●pon
               him
               who
               was
               crucified
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               hear
               him
               .
            
             Pray
             Sir
             talk
             not
             of
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             making
             it
             appear
             .
             The
             design
             of
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             is
             rather
             to
             hide
             then
             to
             make
             any
             thing
             appear
             ;
             and
             you
             might
             have
             done
             well
             to
             direct
             us
             unto
             that
             place
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             where
             you
             fancied
             that
             you
             had
             made
             it
             appear
             that
             God
             commands
             that
             
               use
               of
               Images
            
             in
             his
             worship
             which
             you
             plead
             for
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             what
             the
             
               nature
               of
               man
               requireth
            
             we
             suppose
             God
             knows
             as
             well
             at
             least
             as
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             
             careful
             to
             make
             
               suitable
               provision
            
             for
             its
             relief
             and
             help
             in
             the
             duties
             he
             calls
             us
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             thing
             to
             give
             you
             a
             reason
             why
             you
             may
             not
             look
             on
             him
             that
             was
             crucified
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             your
             
               bodily
               eyes
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             hear
             him
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             because
             you
             cannot
             .
             You
             your self
             tell
             us
             ,
             when
             you
             think
             it
             for
             your
             purpose
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               as
               to
               his
               humane
               nature
               is
               now
               invisible
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             it
             I
             think
             you
             intend
             .
             Now
             how
             you
             will
             look
             with
             your
             
               bodily
               eyes
            
             on
             that
             which
             unto
             you
             and
             us
             is
             at
             present
             invisible
             ,
             I
             cannot
             understand
             .
             I
             know
             that
             one
             of
             the
             
               great
               Fathers
            
             of
             your
             
               second
               Nicene
            
             faith
             ,
             publickly
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Council
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             his
             Associates
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             so
             present
             with
             ,
             or
             related
             unto
             his
             Image
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             speak
             of
             it
             and
             should
             say
             ,
             
               this
               is
               Christ
            
             ,
             should
             not
             err
             .
             But
             I
             know
             also
             he
             did
             it
             with
             as
             much
             wisdom
             as
             he
             whom
             the
             Prophet
             derides
             for
             carving
             a
             stock
             into
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             saying
             unto
             it
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               God.
            
             So
             Sir
             you
             
               may
               not
            
             with
             
               your
               bodily
            
             eyes
             look
             on
             him
             that
             was
             crucified
             because
             you
             cannot
             ;
             and
             as
             looking
             on
             the
             picture
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             you
             mean
             ,
             is
             nothing
             of
             that
             which
             we
             contend
             about
             :
             so
             I
             fear
             it
             is
             unto
             you
             only
             a
             means
             of
             taking
             you
             from
             looking
             after
             his
             Person
             in
             a
             way
             of
             believing
             which
             he
             so
             earnestly
             calls
             us
             unto
             .
          
           
             Your
             next
             progress
             is
             to
             some
             words
             of
             mine
             about
             the
             
               end
               of
               preaching
            
             ,
             which
             you
             set
             down
             :
             
               Nor
               is
               the
               sole
               end
               of
               preaching
               as
            
             Fiat
             Lux
             
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               only
               to
               move
               the
               mind
               of
               hearers
               unto
               corresponding
               affections
               ;
               whereas
            
             indeed
             they
             are
             ;
             
               he
               is
               mistaken
               if
               he
               think
               the
               sole
               end
               of
               preaching
               the
               Cross
               and
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               work
               out
               such
               representations
               to
               the
               mind
               ,
               as
               Oratory
               may
               affect
               for
               the
               
               moving
               of
               Corresponding
               affections
               :
            
             which
             if
             you
             know
             not
             to
             differ
             very
             much
             from
             what
             you
             have
             expressed
             ,
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             let
             these
             matters
             alone
             ,
             and
             talk
             of
             what
             you
             understand
             .
             However
             ,
             your
             reply
             unto
             what
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             express
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             
               ridiculous
               Scurrility
            
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             not
             stain
             paper
             with
             a
             recital
             of
             .
             In
             summ
             ,
             you
             deny
             there
             is
             any
             other
             
               end
               of
               preaching
            
             ,
             and
             excuse
             your self
             that
             you
             thought
             not
             of
             those
             other
             ends
             ,
             which
             you
             suppose
             I
             might
             have
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             but
             yet
             conceal
             ;
             and
             then
             instance
             in
             such
             a
             rabblement
             of
             foolish
             wicked
             fancies
             ,
             as
             I
             wonder
             how
             your
             thoughts
             came
             to
             be
             conversant
             about
             .
             As
             to
             the
             thing
             its
             self
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             Sir
             ,
             whither
             you
             are
             willing
             to
             hear
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             know
             no
             other
             
               end
               of
               preaching
            
             the
             Cross
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             meerly
             to
             work
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             stir
             up
             their
             Affections
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             a
             
               Person
               better
               skilled
            
             in
             the
             
               Mass
               book
            
             then
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             much
             fitter
             to
             be
             employed
             
               in
               sacrificing
            
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             that
             ,
             then
             in
             preaching
             of
             the
             Mysterie
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             .
             Did
             never
             any
             man
             inform
             you
             ,
             that
             
               one
               end
            
             of
             preaching
             the
             word
             was
             to
             
               regenerate
               the
               whole
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
            
             and
             to
             beget
             them
             anew
             unto
             God
             ?
             that
             it
             was
             also
             
               to
               open
               their
               eyes
            
             ,
             and
             to
             illuminate
             them
             with
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             
               beget
               and
               encrease
               faith
               in
               them
            
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             a
             means
             of
             their
             growth
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             Word
             preached
             is
             profitable
             for
             
               reproof
               ,
               Correction
               ,
               Dotrine
            
             and
             
               instruction
               in
               righteousness
            
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             appointed
             as
             the
             great
             means
             of
             working
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             into
             a
             
               likeness
               and
               conformity
            
             unto
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             or
             the
             changing
             of
             them
             into
             his
             Image
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             appointed
             for
             the
             
             
               refreshment
               of
               the
               weary
            
             ,
             and
             consolation
             of
             the
             sorrowful
             ,
             and
             making
             wise
             of
             the
             simple
             ?
             Did
             you
             never
             hear
             that
             the
             word
             preached
             hath
             its
             effect
             upon
             the
             understanding
             and
             will
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             the
             Affections
             ,
             and
             upon
             these
             consequentially
             only
             unto
             its
             efficacy
             on
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             deluded
             ?
             Is
             growth
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             grace
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             conformity
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             end
             the
             word
             is
             commanded
             to
             be
             preached
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             with
             you
             ?
             is
             being
             
               made
               wise
            
             in
             the
             mysterie
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             have
             
               an
               insight
            
             into
             ,
             and
             some
             understanding
             of
             the
             unsearchable
             treasures
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             this
             the
             
               building
               up
               of
               souls
            
             in
             their
             most
             holy
             faith
             ,
             of
             no
             value
             with
             you
             ?
             Are
             you
             a
             stranger
             unto
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             think
             your self
             a
             
               meet
               person
            
             to
             perswade
             your
             Countreymen
             to
             forsake
             the
             Religion
             they
             have
             long
             professed
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             you
             they
             know
             not
             whither
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             dare
             to
             thrust
             in
             your
             scurrility
             to
             their
             exclusion
             ?
             Plainly
             Sir
             ,
             the
             most
             charitable
             judgement
             that
             I
             can
             make
             of
             this
             Discourse
             of
             yours
             ,
             is
             that
             it
             proceeds
             from
             ignorance
             of
             the
             most
             important
             truths
             and
             most
             necessary
             works
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             You
             next
             proceed
             to
             your
             plea
             from
             the
             Cherubims
             set
             up
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             Holy
             place
             over
             the
             Ark
             ;
             and
             thence
             you
             will
             needs
             wrest
             an
             argument
             for
             your
             Images
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             them
             .
             Although
             your
             Vasquez
             is
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             cashiered
             it
             long
             ago
             ,
             and
             that
             worthily
             ,
             as
             not
             at
             all
             belonging
             unto
             thus
             matter
             :
             For
             1.
             
             The
             Cherubims
             were
             not
             Images
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             say
             ,
             
               since
               the
               real
               Cherubims
               are
               not
               made
               of
               beaten
               Gold
               ,
               those
               set
               up
               by
            
             Moses
             
               must
               be
               only
               figures
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             of
             Images
             that
             
             we
             are
             speaking
             precisely
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             general
             of
             
               figures
               ;
               figures
            
             may
             include
             Types
             and
             Hieroglyphicks
             and
             any
             representation
             of
             things
             .
             Images
             represent
             Persons
             ,
             and
             such
             alone
             are
             those
             about
             which
             we
             treat
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Person
             be
             not
             presented
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             his
             Image
             .
             Now
             I
             pray
             tell
             me
             what
             
               personal
               subsistences
            
             these
             Cherubims
             with
             their
             various
             wings
             and
             faces
             did
             represent
             ?
             Do
             you
             believe
             that
             they
             give
             you
             the
             shape
             and
             likeness
             of
             Angels
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             John
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Thessalonica
            
             in
             your
             
               Synod
               of
               Nice
            
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             company
             ,
             affirms
             that
             it
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             that
             Angels
             and
             Archangels
             were
             not
             altogether
             
               incorporeal
               and
               invisible
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               a
               slender
               body
               ,
               of
               ayre
               or
               fire
               ,
               Act.
            
             5.
             
             But
             are
             you
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ?
             or
             do
             you
             not
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             was
             belyed
             and
             abused
             by
             the
             Synod
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             are
             absolutely
             incorporeal
             and
             invisible
             ,
             how
             can
             an
             Image
             be
             made
             of
             them
             ?
             Should
             a
             man
             look
             on
             the
             Cherubims
             as
             Images
             of
             Angels
             ,
             would
             not
             the
             first
             thing
             they
             would
             teach
             him
             be
             a
             ley
             ?
             namely
             that
             Angels
             are
             like
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             language
             of
             any
             Image
             whatever
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Cherubims
            
             were
             meer
             Hieroglyphicks
             to
             represent
             the
             constant
             tender
             love
             and
             watchfulness
             of
             God
             over
             the
             Ark
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             that
             kept
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             nothing
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Images
             in
             them
             .
             2.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             suppose
             of
             them
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             set
             up
             to
             be
             adored
             ,
             as
             your
             Images
             are
             ;
             To
             which
             you
             reply
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               my
               purpose
               or
               yours
               that
               they
               were
               not
               set
               up
               to
               be
               adored
               ;
               for
               Images
               in
               Catholick
               Churches
               are
               not
               set
               up
               for
               any
               such
               purpose
               ,
               nor
               do
               I
               anywhere
               say
               so
               .
               No
               man
               alive
               hath
               any
               such
               thought
               ,
               no
               Tr●●●tion
               ,
               
               no
               Council
               hath
               delivered
               it
               ,
               no
               practice
               infers
               it
               .
            
             And
             do
             you
             think
             meet
             to
             talk
             at
             this
             rate
             ?
             have
             you
             no
             Tradition
             amongst
             you
             that
             you
             plead
             for
             the
             
               Adoration
               of
               Images
            
             ?
             hath
             no
             Council
             amongst
             you
             determined
             it
             ?
             doth
             not
             your
             practice
             speak
             it
             ?
             were
             you
             awake
             when
             you
             wrote
             these
             things
             ?
             did
             you
             never
             read
             your
             
               Tridentine
               Decree
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             commended
             by
             them
             ?
             is
             not
             the
             adoration
             of
             Images
             asserted
             an
             hundred
             times
             expresly
             in
             it
             ?
             hath
             no
             man
             alive
             such
             thoughts
             ?
             are
             not
             only
             Thomas
             and
             Bonaventure
             ,
             but
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
               ,
               Baronius
               ,
               Suarez
               ,
               Vasquez
               ,
               Azorius
               ,
            
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             great
             Champions
             now
             utterly
             defeated
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             one
             man
             left
             to
             be
             of
             their
             judgement
             ?
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             more
             of
             this
             matter
             .
             Speak
             plainly
             ,
             do
             you
             renounce
             all
             adoration
             and
             worship
             of
             Images
             ?
             is
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             prove
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             publickly
             acknowledge
             my self
             to
             have
             been
             a
             long
             time
             in
             a
             very
             great
             mistake
             .
             But
             it
             was
             for
             this
             cause
             that
             I
             gave
             you
             a
             
               little
               Image
            
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             our
             discourse
             ,
             foreseeing
             how
             you
             would
             prevarica●e
             in
             our
             progress
             .
             Come
             Sir
             ,
             if
             
               Image
               Worship
            
             be
             such
             a
             shameful
             thing
             that
             you
             dare
             not
             avow
             it
             ,
             deal
             ingenuously
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             failings
             of
             your
             Church
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             bring
             her
             to
             amendment
             .
             If
             you
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             yet
             
               like
               it
               well
               enough
            
             ,
             d●al
             like
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             dare
             to
             dete●d
             it
             at
             least
             as
             well
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             more
             no
             〈◊〉
             can
             look
             for
             at
             your
             hands
             .
             You
             mention
             somewhat
             of
             the
             different
             opinions
             of
             your
             Schoolmen
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             you
             sleight
             .
             But
             Sir
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             again
             ,
             that
             you
             and
             all
             your
             Masters
             are
             agreed
             that
             Images
             are
             to
             be
             adored
             and
             
               venerated
               ▪
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             worshipped
             ;
             and
             their
             disputes
             about
             that
             honour
             that
             rests
             absolutely
             on
             the
             Image
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             passeth
             on
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             with
             the
             kind
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             neither
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             do
             understand
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             indeed
             ,
             
               All
               Catholick
               Councils
               and
               practice
               ,
               declare
               such
               sacred
               figures
               to
               be
               expedient
               assistants
               to
               our
               thoughts
               in
               our
               divine
               meditations
               and
               prayers
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               all
               you
               know
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             if
             you
             intend
             Councils
             and
             practice
             truly
             Catholick
             or
             Primitive
             ,
             you
             can
             give
             no
             instance
             of
             allowing
             so
             much
             to
             Images
             as
             here
             you
             ascribe
             unto
             them
             ;
             no
             
               not
               one
            
             Council
             can
             you
             produce
             to
             that
             purpose
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             ,
             but
             a
             constant
             current
             of
             Testimonies
             for
             the
             rejection
             of
             such
             pretend
             expediencies
             and
             assistances
             .
             The
             first
             beginning
             of
             their
             use
             arising
             from
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             declares
             Lib.
             7.
             cap.
             18.
             
             But
             if
             you
             intend
             your
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             Councils
             and
             Practice
             ,
             your
             Assertion
             is
             as
             devoid
             of
             Truth
             as
             any
             thing
             you
             can
             possibly
             utter
             .
             What
             kind
             of
             Assistance
             in
             devotion
             these
             your
             sacred
             Figures
             do
             yield
             ,
             we
             shall
             anon
             consider
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             added
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             that
             it
             was
             
               God
               who
               appointed
               these
               Cherubims
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               placed
               where
               they
               were
               never
               seen
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               special
               dispensation
               of
               a
               Law
               constitutes
               no
               general
               rule
               ;
               so
               he
               commanded
               his
               people
               to
               spoil
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               though
               he
               forbid
               all
               men
               to
               steal
               .
            
             This
             was
             said
             on
             supposition
             that
             they
             were
             Images
             or
             adored
             ,
             both
             which
             I
             shewed
             to
             be
             false
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             answer
             given
             by
             Tertullian
             ;
             When
             he
             was
             pleading
             against
             all
             
               making
               up
               of
               pictures
            
             which
             we
             do
             not
             .
             Now
             do
             you
             produce
             Gods
             special
             command
             for
             the
             makeing
             ,
             use
             and
             veneration
             of
             your
             Images
             ,
             and
             this
             contest
             will
             soon
             be
             at
             an
             end
             .
             But
             whereas
             God
             
             who
             commanded
             these
             Cherubims
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             hath
             severely
             
               interdicted
               the
               making
               of
               Images
            
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             use
             in
             his
             worship
             unto
             us
             ,
             what
             conclusion
             you
             can
             hence
             draw
             I
             see
             not
             .
             To
             this
             you
             reply
             in
             a
             large
             discourse
             wherein
             are
             many
             things
             Atheological
             .
             I
             shall
             briefly
             pass
             through
             what
             you
             say
             .
             Thus
             then
             you
             begin
             ,
             
               We
               must
               know
               ,
               you
               as
               well
               as
               I
               ,
               that
               God
               who
               forbids
               men
               to
               steal
               ,
               did
               not
               then
               command
               to
               steal
               as
               you
               say
               he
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               bad
               his
               People
               spoil
               the
               Aegyptians
               under
               the
               species
               of
               a
               loan
               .
               Malum
               omen
               ▪
            
             You
             stumble
             at
             the
             threshold
             .
             Did
             I
             say
             that
             God
             
               commanded
               men
               to
               steal
               ?
               porrige
               frontem
            
             ;
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             lay
             before
             you
             when
             you
             wrote
             this
             ,
             and
             you
             could
             not
             but
             know
             that
             you
             wrote
             that
             which
             was
             not
             true
             .
             This
             immorality
             doth
             not
             become
             any
             man
             of
             what
             Religion
             soever
             he
             be
             .
             Stealing
             denotes
             the
             pravity
             of
             taking
             that
             which
             is
             another
             mans
             .
             This
             God
             neither
             doth
             nor
             can
             command
             ;
             for
             the
             taking
             of
             that
             which
             formerly
             belonged
             unto
             another
             ,
             is
             not
             stealing
             if
             God
             command
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             reason
             which
             your self
             have
             stumbled
             on
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
             The
             Aegyptians
             were
             spoyled
             by
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             but
             the
             People
             did
             not
             steal
             ;
             for
             his
             Command
             who
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             the
             great
             possessor
             of
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             dispenced
             with
             his
             Law
             of
             one
             mans
             taking
             that
             which
             before
             belonged
             unto
             another
             as
             to
             that
             particular
             whereunto
             his
             Command
             extended
             ,
             in
             reference
             whereunto
             stealing
             or
             the
             pravity
             of
             that
             act
             of
             alienation
             consists
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             other
             Cases
             .
             It
             is
             murder
             for
             a
             Father
             to
             slay
             his
             Son.
             Neither
             can
             God
             command
             a
             man
             to
             murder
             his
             Son
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             commanded
             Abraham
             to
             slay
             his
             .
             To
             so
             little
             purpose
             is
             your
             following
             attempt
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Hebrews
             did
             not
             steal
             ,
             and
             that
             
             God
             did
             not
             command
             them
             to
             steal
             ,
             which
             ●ou
             fancied
             or
             rather
             feigned
             to
             be
             asserted
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             make
             a
             pretence
             of
             saying
             something
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             had
             been
             much
             better
             to
             have
             passed
             over
             this
             whole
             matter
             with
             your
             
               wonted
               silence
            
             ,
             which
             relieves
             you
             against
             the
             things
             which
             you
             despair
             of
             returning
             a
             reply
             unto
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             the
             
               Hebrews
               might
               have
               right
               to
               those
               few
               goods
               they
               took
               in
               satisfaction
               for
               their
               long
               oppression
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               their
               own
               allowance
               was
               not
               paid
               them
               .
            
             But
             this
             right
             whatever
             it
             may
             be
             pretended
             ,
             was
             only
             
               ad
               rem
            
             ,
             a
             general
             equity
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             no
             warrant
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             by
             any
             particular
             instance
             :
             And
             therefore
             you
             add
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               danger
               that
               any
               servant
               should
               be
               allowed
               to
               right
               himself
               by
               putting
               his
               hand
               to
               his
               Masters
               Goods
               ,
               though
               his
               Case
               of
               wrong
               be
               never
               so
               clear
               ;
               therefore
               did
               the
               Command
               of
               God
               intervene
               to
               justifie
               their
               action
               .
            
             But
             why
             do
             you
             call
             this
             a
             thing
             of
             
               danger
               only
            
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             of
             more
             then
             danger
             ,
             even
             expresly
             sinfull
             ?
             Then
             is
             a
             thing
             morally
             dangerous
             when
             there
             may
             be
             sin
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             when
             unavoidably
             there
             is
             ;
             then
             indeed
             there
             is
             danger
             of
             punishment
             ,
             or
             rather
             certainty
             of
             it
             without
             repentance
             ;
             but
             we
             do
             not
             say
             then
             there
             is
             danger
             of
             sinning
             .
             It
             may
             be
             you
             do
             it
             to
             comply
             with
             your
             Casuists
             ,
             who
             have
             determined
             that
             in
             some
             Cases
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             a
             servant
             himself
             to
             make
             up
             his
             wrongs
             out
             of
             his
             Masters
             Goods
             ,
             which
             caused
             your
             friends
             some
             trouble
             as
             you
             know
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               John
               de
               Alva
            
             .
             You
             proceed
             and
             insist
             upon
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             proceeding
             from
             his
             
               Soveraignty
               and
               Lordship
               over
               all
               ,
               warranting
               the
               Hebrews
               to
               take
               the
               Aegyptians
               goods
               and
               so
               spoil
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               rightly
               .
            
             But
             this
             say
             you
             ,
             
               can
               no
               way
               be
               applyed
               unto
               
               Images
               :
               nor
               could
               God
               command
               the
               Hebrews
               to
               make
               any
               Images
               ,
               if
               he
               bad
               absolutely
               forbidden
               to
               have
               any
               at
               all
               made
               .
            
             Sir
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             our
             Case
             ,
             God
             forbad
             the
             Hebrews
             to
             make
             any
             images
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             
               bow
               down
            
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             yet
             might
             command
             them
             to
             make
             
               Hieroglyphical
               representations
            
             of
             his
             care
             and
             watchfulness
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             them
             up
             where
             they
             might
             not
             be
             worshipped
             .
             But
             let
             us
             suppose
             that
             you
             speak
             
               ●d
               idem
            
             ,
             and
             pertinently
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             how
             you
             prove
             what
             you
             say
             :
             
               For
               this
            
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             
               concerns
               not
               any
               affair
               between
               neighbour
               and
               neighbour
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Supreme
               Lord
               hath
               absolute
               dominion
               ,
               but
               the
               service
               only
               and
               ●●ration
               due
               from
               man
               to
               his
               Maker
               ,
               which
               God
               being
               absolutely
               good
               ,
               and
               immutably
               true
               ,
               cannot
               〈◊〉
               dispense
               with
               .
               Nor
               doth
               it
               stand
               with
               his
               nature
               and
               Deity
               to
               change
               ,
               dispence
               ,
               or
               vary
               the
               first
               table
               of
               his
               Law
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               the
               〈◊〉
               which
               concerns
               neighbours
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               that
               〈◊〉
               ever
               himself
               ,
               which
               h●
               hath
               over
               any
               crea●●●
               〈◊〉
               away
               its
               right
               ,
               to
               preserve
               or
               destroy
               it
               ,
               〈…〉
               pleaseth
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               conclude
               that
               〈…〉
               his
               people
               to
               set
               up
               no
               Images
               ,
               〈…〉
               h●ve
               commanded
               them
               to
               set
               up
               any
               ;
               be●●●
               〈◊〉
               would
               imply
               a
               contradiction
               in
               himself
               .
            
             A
             very
             〈◊〉
             Theol●gical
             discourse
             ,
             which
             might
             bec●●●
             one
             of
             the
             Angelical
             or
             Seraphical
             Doctors
             of
             your
             Church
             !
             But
             who
             I
             pray
             told
             you
             that
             the●e
             was
             the
             same
             resason
             
               of
               all
               the
               Commands
            
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Table
             ?
             Vows
             and
             Oaths
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             third
             Commandment
             yet
             〈◊〉
             God
             can
             do
             ,
             your
             Pope
             takes
             upon
             himself
             〈◊〉
             dispense
             with
             them
             every
             day
             .
             He
             so
             dispe●●ed
             with
             the
             Oath
             of
             Ladis●aus
             King
             of
             Hunger●●
             made
             in
             his
             Peace
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             to
             the
             
             extream
             danger
             of
             his
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             irrep●rable
             loss
             and
             almost
             ruine
             of
             all
             Christendom
             .
             So
             he
             dispensed
             with
             the
             Oath
             of
             Henry
             the
             Second
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             ended
             in
             his
             expulsion
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             his
             loss
             of
             the
             famous
             Battail
             at
             St.
             Quintins
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             whole
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             strict
             Observation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             by
             the
             Jews
             was
             commanded
             unto
             them
             in
             a
             Precept
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             and
             w●s
             not
             a
             matter
             between
             neighbours
             ,
             but
             belonged
             immediately
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             himself
             :
             according
             to
             your
             Divinity
             ,
             God
             could
             not
             dispense
             with
             them
             to
             do
             any
             labour
             that
             day
             :
             But
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             that
             by
             his
             Command
             the
             Priests
             were
             to
             labour
             on
             that
             day
             in
             killing
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             an
             after
             exception
             .
             And
             your
             Book
             of
             Macchabees
             will
             inform
             you
             that
             the
             whole
             people
             judged
             themselves
             dispensed
             withal
             in
             case
             of
             
               imminent
               danger
            
             .
             The
             whole
             fabrick
             of
             Mosaical
             worship
             was
             a
             thing
             that
             belonged
             immediately
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             aod
             was
             not
             a
             matter
             between
             neighbours
             ,
             which
             had
             its
             foundation
             in
             the
             
               second
               Commandment
            
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             suppose
             you
             will
             grant
             that
             God
             hath
             altered
             it
             ,
             changed
             it
             ,
             and
             taken
             it
             away
             .
             So
             excellent
             is
             your
             Rule
             as
             to
             all
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             which
             indeed
             holds
             only
             in
             the
             first
             Command
             .
             Things
             that
             naturally
             and
             necessarily
             belong
             to
             the
             dependance
             of
             the
             rational
             creature
             on
             God
             as
             the
             first
             Cause
             ,
             last
             End
             ,
             and
             Supreme
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             are
             absolutely
             indispensable
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             general
             all
             comprized
             as
             to
             their
             nature
             in
             the
             first
             precept
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             receive
             him
             alone
             as
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             yield
             him
             that
             obedience
             of
             
               faith
               ,
               love
               ,
               honour
            
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             him
             as
             God
             :
             but
             the
             outward
             modes
             and
             wayes
             of
             expressing
             and
             testifying
             that
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             
             which
             we
             owe
             unto
             him
             ,
             depending
             on
             his
             
               arbitrary
               institution
            
             ,
             are
             changeable
             ,
             dispensable
             and
             lyable
             to
             be
             varied
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             at
             several
             seasons
             ,
             before
             the
             last
             hand
             was
             put
             to
             the
             Revelation
             of
             his
             will
             by
             his
             Son.
             And
             then
             though
             God
             did
             absolutely
             forbid
             his
             people
             the
             making
             of
             images
             as
             to
             any
             use
             of
             them
             in
             his
             Worship
             and
             Service
             ,
             he
             might
             by
             particular
             exception
             have
             made
             some
             himself
             ;
             or
             appointed
             them
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             have
             designed
             them
             to
             what
             use
             he
             pleased
             :
             from
             whence
             it
             would
             not
             follow
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             to
             regulate
             their
             obedience
             by
             his
             command
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             that
             instance
             of
             his
             own
             particular
             exception
             unto
             his
             institution
             ,
             might
             set
             up
             any
             other
             images
             for
             the
             same
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             they
             might
             set
             up
             other
             Altars
             for
             Sacrifice
             besides
             that
             appointed
             by
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             not
             do
             so
             .
             Supposing
             then
             that
             which
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             can
             give
             no
             colour
             of
             proof
             to
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             
               Cherubims
               were
               Images
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
            
             and
             set
             up
             by
             Gods
             command
             to
             be
             adored
             ,
             Yet
             they
             were
             no
             less
             still
             under
             the
             force
             of
             his
             prohibition
             against
             the
             
               making
               of
               Images
            
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             had
             never
             appointed
             any
             to
             be
             made
             at
             all
             .
             It
             was
             no
             more
             free
             for
             them
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             for
             you
             now
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             make
             five
             Sacraments
             more
             of
             your
             own
             heads
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             two
             .
             So
             unhappy
             are
             you
             in
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             your
             own
             supposition
             ,
             which
             yet
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             ,
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             granted
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             your
             plea
             for
             this
             practice
             and
             usage
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             which
             whether
             it
             will
             justifie
             you
             in
             your
             
               open
               transgression
            
             of
             so
             many
             express
             Commands
             that
             lye
             against
             you
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             the
             day
             that
             shall
             discover
             all
             things
             will
             manifest
             .
          
           
           
             You
             proceed
             to
             the
             vindication
             of
             another
             passage
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             from
             the
             Animadversions
             upon
             it
             ,
             with
             as
             little
             success
             as
             the
             former
             you
             have
             attempted
             .
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             sayes
             ,
             
               God
               forbad
               forreign
               Images
               ,
               such
               as
            
             Moloch
             ,
             Dagon
             ,
             and
             Astaroth
             ,
             
               but
               he
               command
               his
               own
            
             (
             Sir
             ,
             Moloch
             and
             Astaroth
             were
             not
             Images
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             whatever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Dagon
             ;
             the
             one
             was
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             
               hoast
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             )
             but
             the
             Animadversions
             say
             that
             God
             forbad
             any
             likeness
             of
             himself
             to
             be
             made
             ;
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             what
             say
             you
             to
             the
             contrary
             !
             why
             ,
             
               You
               may
               know
               and
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Statues
               and
               graven
               Images
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               towards
               whose
               land
               Israel
               then
               in
               the
               wilderness
               was
               journeying
               ,
               were
               ever
               made
               by
               the
               Pagans
               to
               represent
               God
               and
               not
               any
               devils
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               deluded
               in
               it
               .
            
             But
             1.
             
             Your
             good
             friends
             will
             give
             you
             little
             thanks
             for
             this
             concession
             ,
             whose
             strongest
             plea
             to
             vindicate
             themselves
             and
             you
             from
             Idolatry
             in
             your
             image
             worship
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Heathen
             were
             not
             made
             to
             represent
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             an
             Idol
             was
             really
             and
             absolutely
             nothing
             .
             2.
             
             God
             did
             not
             forbid
             the
             people
             in
             particular
             the
             making
             Images
             unto
             
               Molock
               ,
               Dagon
            
             or
             Astaroth
             ,
             but
             prohibits
             the
             worshipping
             of
             the
             Idols
             themselves
             in
             any
             way
             ;
             but
             he
             forbids
             the
             making
             of
             any
             Images
             and
             
               similitudes
               of
               himself
            
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             things
             to
             worship
             them
             .
             But
             what
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             why
             then
             say
             you
             ,
             
               there
               was
               good
               reason
               that
               the
               Hebrews
               who
               should
               be
               cautioned
               from
               such
               snares
               ,
               should
               be
               forbidden
               to
               make
               to
               themselves
               any
               similitude
               or
               likeness
               of
               God.
            
             Well
             then
             they
             were
             so
             forbidden
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Animadversions
             affirmed
             before
             ,
             and
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             denyed
             ,
             affirming
             that
             they
             were
             the
             
               ugly
               faces
               of
               Moloch
            
             that
             were
             forbidden
             ▪
             
             Moses
             say
             you
             ,
             p.
             294.
             
               forbad
               prophane
               and
               forraign
               images
               ,
               but
               he
               commanded
               his
               own
            
             ;
             but
             here
             you
             grant
             that
             God
             forbad
             the
             making
             of
             any
             similitude
             or
             likeness
             of
             himself
             ;
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             we
             shall
             not
             much
             dispute
             ,
             whilest
             the
             thing
             is
             confessed
             ;
             though
             I
             must
             inform
             you
             ,
             that
             himself
             insists
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             you
             suggest
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             find
             if
             you
             will
             but
             peruse
             the
             places
             I
             formerly
             directed
             you
             unto
             .
             But
             say
             you
             ,
             
               what
               figure
               or
               similitude
               the
               true
               God
               had
               allowed
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               let
               them
               hold
               and
               use
               untill
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               should
               come
               ,
               when
               the
               figure
               of
               his
               substance
               ,
               the
               splendor
               of
               his
               glory
               and
               only
               image
               of
               his
               nature
               should
               appear
               ;
               and
               now
               since
               God
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               shew
               us
               his
               face
               ,
               pray
               give
               Christians
               leave
               to
               keep
               and
               honour
               it
               .
            
             I
             presume
             you
             know
             not
             ,
             that
             your
             discourse
             is
             Sophistical
             and
             Atheological
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             therefore
             give
             you
             a
             little
             light
             into
             your
             mistakes
             .
             1.
             
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             
               figure
               or
               similitude
            
             that
             the
             true
             God
             had
             allowed
             his
             people
             ?
             Was
             it
             any
             figure
             or
             similitude
             of
             himself
             ,
             not
             of
             Moloch
             which
             you
             were
             speaking
             of
             immediately
             before
             ,
             and
             which
             your
             following
             words
             interpret
             your
             meaning
             of
             ,
             where
             you
             affirm
             that
             in
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               time
            
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             
               image
               of
               himself
            
             ?
             have
             you
             not
             denyed
             it
             in
             the
             words
             last
             mentioned
             ?
             have
             you
             no
             regard
             how
             you
             jumble
             contradictions
             together
             ,
             so
             you
             may
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             saying
             something
             ?
             Do
             you
             intend
             
               any
               other
            
             likeness
             or
             similitude
             ?
             why
             then
             do
             you
             deal
             sophistically
             in
             using
             the
             same
             expression
             to
             denote
             diverse
             things
             ?
             2.
             
             It
             is
             Atheological
             that
             you
             af●●●●
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             image
             of
             the
             
               nature
               of
               God.
            
             He
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             said
             ▪
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             
               image
               of
               his
               fathers
               person
            
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
             And
             when
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
            
             ,
             the
             term
             God
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             the
             
               nature
               ,
               or
               substance
               ,
               or
               essence
               of
               God.
            
             3.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               essen●eal
               image
            
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             his
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             is
             partaker
             with
             him
             of
             all
             the
             same
             
               Divine
               properties
            
             and
             excellencies
             ,
             and
             morally
             in
             his
             whole
             Person
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Love
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Will
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             are
             in
             him
             fully
             represented
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             
               outward
               Lineaments
            
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             Esa.
             .
             52.
             
             &
             53.
             
             And
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             
               your
               Images
            
             that
             give
             us
             the
             
               shape
               and
               form
            
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             individual
             person
             neither
             you
             nor
             we
             know
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             fine
             business
             to
             talk
             of
             seeing
             the
             
               face
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             shone
             forth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             carved
             image
             or
             a
             painted
             figure
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             confess
             plainly
             that
             your
             Images
             are
             teachers
             of
             Lyes
             ?
             5.
             
             Your
             Logick
             is
             like
             your
             Divinity
             .
             Inartificial
             argument
             or
             Testimony
             you
             use
             none
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             I
             desire
             you
             would
             draw
             your
             Discourse
             into
             a
             
               Syllogisme
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               brightness
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               shews
               us
               his
               face
               in
               him
               ,
            
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             make
             Images
             of
             wood
             and
             stone
             ,
             caved
             and
             painted
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             up
             in
             Churches
             to
             be
             adored
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             hereby
             you
             may
             also
             discern
             what
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             your
             defence
             of
             what
             you
             had
             affirmed
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             namely
             
               that
               we
               had
               a
               command
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               have
               Images
               ,
               and
               a
               command
               that
               we
               should
               not
               have
               Images
            
             ;
             which
             I
             never
             imagined
             that
             you
             would
             put
             upon
             a
             various
             ●ection
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             to
             manifest
             your
             failing
             ,
             to
             intimate
             unto
             you
             the
             express
             preciseness
             of
             the
             prohibition
             ,
             with
             which
             your
             
               fancied
               command
            
             for
             Images
             is
             wholly
             inconsistent
             .
             God
             hath
             strictly
             forbidden
             us
             to
             make
             
               any
               Image
            
             either
             of
             himself
             or
             of
             any
             other
             person
             or
             thing
             to
             adore
             
             or
             worship
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             it
             unto
             any
             use
             purely
             religious
             .
             This
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Rule
             of
             our
             Obedience
             .
             His
             
               own
               making
               of
               Cherubims
            
             and
             placing
             them
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             whilest
             the
             
               Judaical
               Oeconomy
            
             continued
             gives
             us
             no
             dispensation
             as
             to
             the
             obedience
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             that
             Command
             and
             rule
             ,
             whereby
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             Your
             last
             exception
             is
             layed
             against
             what
             I
             affirmed
             concerning
             the
             Relation
             you
             fancy
             between
             the
             Image
             and
             its
             prototype
             ,
             whereby
             you
             would
             excuse
             the
             honour
             and
             worship
             which
             you
             give
             unto
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             said
             is
             a
             meer
             
               effect
               of
               your
               own
               imagination
            
             .
             To
             which
             you
             reply
             ,
             
               that
               speaking
               of
               a
               formal
               representation
               or
               relation
               and
               not
               of
               the
               efficient
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               cannot
               but
               wander
               at
               this
               illogical
               Assertion
               .
            
             But
             sir
             ,
             this
             your
             
               formal
               representation
            
             or
             relation
             which
             you
             fancy
             ,
             must
             have
             an
             
               efficient
               cause
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             so
             ;
             a
             real
             one
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             real
             ;
             an
             imaginary
             one
             if
             it
             be
             fictitious
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             enquired
             after
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             illogical
             to
             affirm
             that
             the
             relation
             you
             pretend
             is
             fictitious
             because
             it
             hath
             no
             cause
             but
             your
             
               own
               imagination
            
             on
             which
             alone
             it
             depends
             .
             A
             divine
             institution
             constituting
             such
             a
             relation
             you
             have
             none
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             ensue
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             For
             the
             
               carving
               of
               a
               stock
            
             into
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             gives
             it
             no
             such
             relation
             to
             this
             or
             that
             individual
             man
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             done
             unto
             the
             one
             should
             have
             any
             respect
             unto
             the
             other
             .
             But
             you
             add
             ;
             
               Is
               the
               picture
               made
               by
               the
               spectators
               imagination
               to
               represent
               this
               or
               that
               thing
               ,
               or
               the
               imagination
               rather
               guided
               to
               it
               by
               the
               picture
               ?
               By
               this
               Rule
               of
               yours
               the
               image
               of
            
             Caesar
             ,
             
               did
               not
               my
               imagination
               help
               it
               ,
               would
               no
               more
               represent
               a
               man
               then
               a
               mouse
               .
            
             But
             you
             quite
             mistake
             the
             matter
             ;
             the
             relation
             you
             fancy
             includes
             two
             things
             ;
             first
             that
             this
             Image
             represents
             
             not
             a
             man
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             this
             or
             that
             individual
             man
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             that
             exclusively
             to
             all
             others
             ;
             for
             instance
             ;
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             man
             no
             less
             then
             he
             or
             any
             other
             man
             whatever
             .
             Now
             though
             herein
             the
             imagination
             may
             be
             assisted
             when
             it
             hath
             any
             certain
             grounds
             of
             discerning
             a
             particular
             likeness
             in
             an
             image
             unto
             
               one
               man
            
             when
             he
             was
             living
             more
             then
             to
             another
             ,
             yet
             you
             in
             most
             of
             your
             images
             are
             destitute
             of
             any
             such
             assistance
             .
             You
             know
             not
             at
             all
             that
             your
             images
             represent
             any
             
               thing
               peculiar
            
             in
             the
             persons
             whereof
             you
             pretend
             them
             to
             be
             the
             images
             ,
             which
             sufficiently
             appears
             by
             the
             varity
             that
             is
             in
             the
             images
             whereby
             you
             represent
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             even
             Christ
             himself
             in
             several
             places
             .
             So
             that
             though
             
               every
               man
               in
               his
               right
               wits
            
             may
             conceive
             ,
             that
             an
             Image
             is
             the
             
               image
               of
               a
               man
               and
               not
               of
               a
               mouse
               ,
            
             yet
             that
             it
             should
             be
             the
             image
             of
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ,
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             or
             Peter
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             ground
             to
             imagine
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             suggested
             unto
             him
             by
             his
             imagination
             ,
             directed
             by
             the
             circumstances
             of
             its
             place
             and
             Title
             .
             When
             Clodius
             had
             thrust
             Cicero
             into
             banishment
             to
             do
             him
             the
             greater
             spite
             ,
             he
             demolished
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             it
             as
             a
             devoted
             place
             to
             their
             Gods
             ,
             setting
             up
             in
             it
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Goddess
             Libertas
             .
             The
             Or●tor
             upon
             his
             return
             in
             his
             
               Oration
               ad
               Pontifices
            
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             his
             house
             to
             overthrow
             this
             pretended
             dedication
             and
             devotion
             of
             it
             ,
             pleads
             two
             things
             ,
             first
             that
             the
             Image
             pretended
             by
             Clodius
             to
             be
             the
             Image
             of
             Libertas
             ,
             was
             indeed
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             famous
             or
             rather
             
               infamous
               whore
            
             that
             lived
             at
             Tanager
             ;
             had
             this
             dedication
             passed
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             this
             Image
             could
             have
             any
             relation
             unto
             Libertas
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             imagination
             of
             its
             worshippers
             when
             in
             very
             deed
             it
             was
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             
               Tangraean
               whore
            
             ;
             And
             
             the
             
               same
               Orator
            
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             
               famous
               Painter
            
             who
             making
             the
             picture
             of
             Venus
             and
             her
             Companions
             for
             their
             Temples
             ;
             still
             drew
             them
             by
             
               some
               Strumpet
            
             or
             other
             that
             he
             kept
             company
             withall
             .
             And
             whither
             you
             have
             no●
             been
             so
             imposed
             upon
             sometimes
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             very
             much
             question
             .
             In
             which
             Case
             nothing
             but
             your
             imagination
             can
             free
             you
             from
             the
             worship
             of
             a
             quean
             ,
             when
             you
             aime
             your
             devotion
             another
             way
             ;
             Again
             he
             pleads
             ,
             that
             the
             
               dedication
               of
               that
               Image
            
             was
             not
             regularly
             religious
             ,
             nor
             according
             to
             that
             institution
             which
             they
             esteemed
             Divine
             ;
             whence
             no
             sacredness
             in
             it
             could
             ensue
             ;
             and
             want
             of
             institution
             which
             may
             be
             so
             esteemed
             ,
             is
             that
             also
             which
             we
             object
             against
             your
             dedication
             of
             Images
             .
             For
             besides
             a
             relation
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Individual
             person
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             
               your
               Images
            
             have
             not
             ,
             but
             what
             in
             
               your
               fancy
            
             you
             give
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             natural
             or
             Civil
             ;
             you
             fancy
             also
             
               a
               religious
               relation
            
             ,
             a
             sacred
             conjuction
             between
             the
             Image
             and
             Prototype
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             worship
             yielded
             to
             the
             one
             should
             redound
             to
             the
             other
             in
             a
             religious
             way
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             product
             of
             your
             own
             fancy
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             will
             you
             assign
             some
             other
             cause
             of
             it
             :
             for
             to
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
             excluding
             
               divine
               Institution
            
             which
             you
             have
             not
             ,
             other
             I
             can
             think
             or
             none
             ▪
             And
             if
             you
             could
             pretend
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             constituting
             a
             sacred
             relation
             ,
             between
             Images
             and
             their
             prototypes
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             presently
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             no
             not
             supposing
             the
             Prototypes
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             objects
             of
             religious
             adoration
             ,
             which
             as
             to
             the
             most
             of
             them
             you
             know
             we
             deny
             ,
             unless
             you
             have
             also
             a
             Command
             to
             warrant
             you
             .
             For
             there
             is
             〈◊〉
             Institution
             of
             God
             himself
             a
             Sacramental
             〈◊〉
             b●●ween
             the
             water
             in
             Baptism
             and
             the
             〈…〉
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             do
             
             not
             know
             that
             you
             plead
             that
             the
             water
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             And
             thus
             is
             it
             as
             to
             your
             
               wooden
               Cross
            
             ;
             you
             put
             two
             sticks
             a
             cross
             and
             worship
             them
             ,
             you
             take
             them
             asunder
             and
             burn
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             very
             instance
             of
             your
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             repeat
             the
             words
             of
             Leontius
             and
             approve
             them
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               whilest
               the
               two
               sticks
               of
               the
               Cross
               are
               put
               together
               or
               compacted
               ,
               I
               adore
               that
               figure
               for
               Christs
               sake
               who
               suffered
               thereon
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               are
               separated
               ,
               I
               cast
               them
               away
               and
               burn
               them
            
             ;
             a
             pretty
             course
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             may
             keep
             a
             
               sacred
               fire
            
             ,
             and
             worship
             all
             his
             
               wood
               pile
            
             before
             he
             burns
             it
             .
             And
             all
             this
             you
             are
             beholding
             unto
             your
             imagination
             for
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             done
             with
             your
             exceptions
             and
             pleas
             ,
             and
             I
             dare
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Conscience
             and
             judgement
             of
             any
             man
             
               fearing
               God
            
             ,
             and
             not
             captivated
             under
             the
             power
             of
             prejudices
             and
             a
             vain
             conversation
             received
             by
             tradition
             from
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             whither
             
               your
               pretences
            
             are
             sufficient
             to
             warrant
             us
             to
             break
             in
             upon
             those
             many
             and
             severe
             interdictions
             of
             God
             ,
             lying
             expresly
             in
             the
             letter
             against
             this
             usage
             and
             practice
             ,
             and
             so
             apprehended
             in
             their
             intention
             by
             the
             whole
             primitive
             Church
             .
             In
             the
             Command
             its
             self
             ,
             we
             are
             forbidden
             to
             
               make
               to
               our selves
            
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             treated
             of
             in
             that
             precept
             ,
             not
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sculptile
             a
             
               graven
               Image
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               any
               kind
               of
               likeness
            
             of
             anything
             in
             heaven
             ,
             earth
             or
             sea
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             a
             man
             should
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               bow
               down
            
             ,
             adore
             ,
             or
             venerate
             them
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               serve
               them
            
             with
             any
             sacred
             veneration
             .
             And
             the
             natural
             equity
             of
             this
             precept
             was
             understood
             by
             the
             wises●
             of
             the
             Heathen
             .
             
             For
             not
             only
             doth
             Tacitus
             witness
             that
             the
             antient
             Germans
             had
             no
             Images
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             known
             that
             
               Nama
               Pompilius
            
             the
             Roman
             Solon
             admitted
             not
             the
             use
             of
             them
             .
             Seneca
             decryes
             them
             ,
             Epist.
             33.
             and
             Macrobius
             denies
             that
             antiquity
             made
             any
             image
             to
             
               the
               most
               high
               God.
            
             What
             
               Silius
               ,
               Persius
            
             and
             Statius
             observed
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             elsewhere
             .
             And
             from
             this
             Principle
             Paul
             pleads
             with
             the
             Athenians
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             represented
             with
             images
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             or
             carved
             stones
             .
             Neither
             doth
             God
             leave
             us
             under
             this
             interdiction
             as
             proceeding
             from
             his
             Soveraign
             Authority
             ,
             but
             frequently
             also
             shews
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             by
             asserting
             the
             Incomprehensibility
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             minding
             us
             that
             in
             the
             great
             manifestation
             of
             his
             glory
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             saw
             
               no
               manner
               of
               likeness
               or
               similitude
               ,
            
             which
             should
             have
             been
             shewed
             unto
             them
             had
             he
             been
             by
             any
             
               sensible
               means
            
             or
             matter
             to
             be
             represented
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             all
             this
             will
             not
             deter
             you
             from
             making
             Images
             and
             various
             Pictures
             of
             God
             himself
             and
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             .
             Indeed
             you
             say
             you
             do
             not
             do
             it
             to
             represent
             the
             essence
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             
               divine
               manifestations
               of
               his
               excellency
               or
               presence
               ,
            
             so
             that
             those
             images
             are
             only
             metaphorical
             .
             But
             you
             venture
             too
             boldly
             on
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             with
             your
             
               cobweb
               distinctions
            
             ;
             nor
             do
             you
             difference
             your selves
             hereby
             from
             the
             more
             
               sober
               Heathen
            
             ,
             who
             openly
             professed
             that
             in
             their
             many
             names
             and
             images
             of
             God
             they
             had
             no
             design
             to
             teach
             a
             multiplication
             of
             the
             Divine
             essence
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             represent
             the
             
               various
               properties
            
             and
             excellencies
             of
             that
             one
             Deity
             which
             they
             adored
             ,
             as
             Lactantius
             will
             inform
             you
             .
             Neither
             I
             fear
             do
             you
             consider
             aright
             ,
             or
             sufficiently
             esteem
             the
             
             scandal
             that
             by
             this
             means
             you
             cast
             before
             the
             Jews
             and
             Turks
             ,
             who
             abhor
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             amongst
             you
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             your
             Images
             ;
             and
             Christians
             also
             kept
             from
             participating
             in
             their
             Sacra
             by
             this
             means
             .
             Lampridius
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Alexander
               Severus
            
             ,
             that
             Hadrian
             the
             Emperour
             erected
             Temples
             in
             sundry
             Cities
             
               without
               Images
            
             in
             them
             ,
             untill
             he
             was
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Soothsayers
             ,
             affirming
             that
             this
             was
             the
             only
             
               way
               to
               make
               all
               men
               become
               Christians
               ,
            
             as
             though
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Controversie
             between
             Christians
             and
             Pagans
             had
             turned
             on
             this
             hinge
             ,
             whither
             God
             were
             to
             be
             worshipped
             in
             Images
             or
             no.
             As
             for
             
               other
               Images
            
             and
             Pictures
             which
             may
             as
             to
             a
             
               civil
               use
            
             be
             made
             ,
             which
             you
             set
             up
             in
             your
             Churches
             to
             
               be
               adored
               and
               venerated
            
             ,
             is
             not
             your
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             a
             meer
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               will
               worship
            
             condemned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             Col.
             2.
             23.
             
             A
             worship
             destitute
             of
             Institution
             ,
             promise
             ,
             command
             or
             any
             ground
             of
             acceptance
             with
             God.
             A
             worship
             wherein
             you
             do
             what
             is
             
               right
               in
               your
               own
               eyes
            
             like
             the
             people
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             only
             which
             is
             commanded
             you
             ,
             which
             God
             complains
             of
             and
             reproves
             ,
             Deut.
             12.
             8
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             besides
             you
             are
             conversant
             in
             
               a
               will
               worship
            
             of
             a
             most
             dangerous
             importance
             ,
             wherein
             you
             ascribe
             the
             honour
             that
             is
             due
             unto
             God
             alone
             ,
             unto
             that
             which
             by
             nature
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             downright
             Idolatry
             .
             I
             know
             how
             you
             turn
             and
             wind
             your selves
             into
             various
             forms
             and
             multiply
             
               unintelligible
               distinctions
            
             ,
             to
             extricate
             your selves
             out
             of
             the
             ●nare
             that
             you
             wil●ully
             cast
             your selves
             into
             .
             But
             you
             all
             agree
             well
             enough
             in
             this
             ,
             if
             your
             Nicene
             and
             
               Trent
               Councils
            
             ,
             your
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Vasquez
               ,
               Suarez
            
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Masters
             of
             your
             Sacr●
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             
               be
               adored
            
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             
               adoration
               religious
            
             ,
             which
             what
             ever
             
             you
             may
             talk
             of
             its
             modes
             ,
             or
             distinguish
             about
             its
             kind
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             the
             
               honour
               due
               to
               God
            
             alone
             unto
             〈◊〉
             and
             stones
             .
             And
             the
             best
             security
             you
             have
             to
             free
             you
             from
             the
             horrible
             guilt
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             lyes
             in
             the
             pretended
             conjunction
             and
             religious
             relation
             that
             is
             between
             the
             image
             and
             its
             Prototype
             ,
             which
             is
             plainly
             imaginary
             and
             fictitious
             .
             And
             ,
             now
             Sir
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             obtain
             your
             excuse
             for
             having
             drawn
             forth
             this
             discourse
             unto
             a
             length
             beyond
             my
             intention
             ,
             your self
             having
             given
             me
             the
             occasion
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             pretending
             that
             you
             would
             upon
             this
             
               head
               of
               Images
               ,
               come
               up
               close
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             which
             caused
             me
             to
             give
             you
             a
             little
             tast
             of
             what
             entertainment
             you
             are
             to
             expect
             ,
             if
             you
             shall
             think
             meet
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             resolution
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             22.
             
          
           
             Of
             Latine
             Service
             .
          
           
             THe
             18.
             
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             about
             Tongues
             and
             
               Latine
               Service
            
             ,
             is
             your
             next
             task
             .
             Of
             this
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             
               some
               colour
               of
               Plausibility
               ,
               but
               because
               I
               neither
               do
               nor
               will
               understand
               the
               Customes
               of
               that
               Church
               which
               I
               am
               so
               eager
               to
               oppose
               ,
               all
               my
               words
               are
               but
               wind
               .
               Answ.
            
             No
             such
             thing
             as
             plausibility
             was
             aimed
             at
             in
             any
             part
             of
             that
             Discourse
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Promotion
             or
             defence
             of
             Truth
             which
             was
             designed
             throughout
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             For
             that
             ,
             are
             all
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             nothing
             against
             it
             .
             What
             you
             are
             able
             to
             except
             against
             in
             that
             discourse
             ,
             will
             speedily
             appear
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             pray
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             no
             
               eagerness
               to
               oppose
            
             either
             you
             or
             your
             Church
             ;
             so
             you
             will
             
             let
             the
             Truth
             alone
             ,
             I
             shall
             for
             ever
             let
             you
             alone
             ,
             without
             opposition
             .
             It
             was
             the
             defence
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             opposition
             to
             you
             that
             I
             was
             engaged
             in
             .
             In
             the
             same
             design
             do
             I
             still
             persist
             ,
             in
             the
             vindication
             of
             what
             I
             had
             formerly
             written
             ,
             and
             shall
             assure
             you
             that
             you
             shall
             never
             be
             opposed
             by
             me
             ,
             but
             only
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             wherein
             I
             am
             fully
             convinced
             that
             you
             oppose
             the
             Truth
             .
             Manifest
             that
             to
             be
             on
             your
             side
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             embrace
             both
             you
             and
             it
             .
             For
             I
             am
             absolutely
             free
             from
             all
             respects
             unto
             things
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             should
             or
             might
             retard
             me
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             But
             that
             I
             may
             hereafter
             speak
             somewhat
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             opposition
             unto
             you
             ,
             or
             else
             give
             my
             consent
             with
             understanding
             unto
             what
             you
             teach
             ,
             pray
             inform
             me
             how
             I
             may
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             
               customs
               of
               your
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             ,
             
               I
               neither
               do
               ,
               nor
               will
               understand
               .
            
             I
             have
             read
             your
             Councils
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             properly
             yours
             ;
             your
             
               Mass
               Book
            
             ,
             and
             Rituals
             ,
             many
             of
             your
             Annalists
             or
             Historians
             ,
             with
             your
             writers
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             Casuists
             ,
             all
             of
             the
             best
             note
             same
             and
             reputation
             amongst
             you
             .
             Can
             none
             of
             them
             inform
             us
             what
             the
             Customs
             of
             your
             Church
             are
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             such
             Egyptian
             or
             El●usinian
             mysteries
             as
             no
             man
             can
             understand
             before
             he
             be
             initiated
             amongst
             you
             .
             I
             must
             despair
             of
             coming
             unto
             any
             acquaintance
             with
             them
             .
             For
             I
             shall
             never
             engage
             into
             the
             belief
             of
             I
             
               know
               not
               what
            
             .
             For
             the
             present
             ,
             I
             shall
             declare
             you
             my
             apprehension
             as
             to
             that
             Custome
             of
             your
             Church
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             now
             under
             consideration
             ,
             and
             desire
             your
             charity
             in
             my
             direction
             ,
             if
             I
             understand
             it
             〈◊〉
             aright
             .
             It
             is
             your
             Custome
             to
             keep
             the
             Scriptures
             from
             the
             people
             in
             an
             
               unknown
               tongue
            
             ;
             somewhat
             contrary
             to
             this
             your
             former
             custome
             ,
             in
             this
             last
             age
             you
             have
             made
             some
             Translations
             out
             of
             a
             Translation
             
             and
             that
             none
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             use
             whereof
             you
             permit
             to
             very
             few
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             
               special
               dispensation
            
             ,
             pleading
             that
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             among
             the
             body
             of
             its
             members
             is
             useless
             and
             dangerous
             .
             Again
             it
             is
             the
             Custome
             of
             your
             Church
             to
             celebrate
             all
             its
             publick
             worship
             in
             Latine
             ,
             whereof
             the
             generality
             of
             your
             people
             understand
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             you
             forbid
             the
             exercise
             of
             your
             Church
             worship
             in
             a
             
               vulgar
               tongue
            
             understood
             by
             the
             Community
             of
             your
             Church
             or
             people
             .
             These
             I
             apprehend
             to
             be
             the
             Customes
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             best
             of
             my
             understanding
             they
             are
             directly
             contrary
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             the
             
               End
               of
               God
            
             in
             granting
             unto
             his
             Church
             the
             inestimable
             benefit
             of
             his
             Work
             and
             worship
             ;
             and
             (
             2.
             )
             To
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             given
             unto
             all
             to
             read
             ,
             meditate
             and
             study
             his
             Word
             continually
             .
             And
             (
             3.
             )
             
               Prejudicial
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
            
             in
             depriving
             them
             of
             those
             unspeakable
             spiritual
             advantages
             which
             they
             might
             attain
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             which
             others
             ,
             not
             subject
             unto
             your
             Au●hority
             ,
             have
             experience
             of
             .
             And
             (
             4.
             )
             
               Opposite
               unto
               ,
               yea
               destructive
               of
               that
               edification
            
             which
             is
             the
             immediate
             end
             of
             all
             things
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             done
             in
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             (
             5.
             )
             
               Forbidden
               expresly
            
             by
             the
             Apostle
             who
             inforceth
             his
             prohibition
             with
             many
             cogent
             reasons
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             And
             (
             6.
             )
             
               Contrary
               to
               the
               express
               practice
            
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             both
             Judaical
             and
             Christian
             ,
             all
             whose
             worship
             was
             performed
             in
             the
             same
             language
             wherein
             the
             People
             were
             instructed
             by
             preaching
             and
             exhortations
             which
             I
             presume
             you
             will
             think
             it
             necessary
             they
             should
             well
             understand
             ;
             being
             (
             7.
             )
             
               Brought
               into
               use
               gradually
               and
               occasionally
            
             through
             the
             〈◊〉
             negligence
             of
             some
             who
             pretend
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             those
             dayes
             ,
             when
             the
             Languages
             wherein
             the
             Scripture
             was
             first
             written
             
             and
             whereinto
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             it
             had
             been
             of
             old
             translated
             ,
             as
             the
             Old
             Testament
             into
             Greek
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             into
             Latine
             ,
             through
             the
             Tumults
             and
             Wars
             that
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             became
             corrupted
             ,
             or
             were
             extirpated
             .
             And
             (
             8
             )
             
               A
               means
               of
               turning
               the
               worship
               of
               Christ
            
             from
             a
             rational
             way
             of
             strengthening
             faith
             and
             increasing
             Holiness
             ,
             into
             a
             dumb
             histrionical
             shew
             exciting
             brutish
             and
             irregular
             affections
             ;
             and
             (
             9
             )
             Were
             the
             great
             cause
             of
             that
             
               darkness
               and
               ignorance
            
             which
             spread
             its
             self
             in
             former
             dayes
             over
             the
             whole
             face
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             continueth
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             in
             summ
             are
             as
             great
             an
             Instance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             
               inveterate
               prejudices
            
             and
             carnal
             interests
             against
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Truth
             as
             I
             think
             was
             ever
             given
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             my
             apprehensions
             concerning
             the
             
               Customs
               of
               your
               Church
            
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             with
             their
             nature
             and
             tendency
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             try
             whither
             you
             who
             blame
             my
             misunderstanding
             of
             them
             ,
             can
             give
             me
             any
             better
             information
             ,
             or
             Reason
             for
             the
             change
             of
             my
             thoughts
             concerning
             them
             .
             But
             
               Carbones
               pro
               thesauro
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             either
             further
             clearing
             or
             vindicating
             your
             Customs
             and
             practice
             ,
             you
             fall
             into
             Encomiums
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             a
             
               story
               of
               a
               Greek
               Bishop
            
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             thing
             as
             little
             to
             your
             purpose
             .
             
               
                 Fur
                 es
                 ait
                 Pedo
                 ;
                 Pedius
                 quid
                 ?
                 crimina
                 rasis
              
               
                 Librat
                 in
                 Antithetis
                 doctas
                 posuisse
                 figuras
              
               
                 Lundatur
                 .
              
            
          
           
             You
             are
             accused
             to
             have
             robbed
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             its
             Edification
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             should
             produce
             your
             defensitive
             ,
             you
             make
             a
             fine
             Discourse
             
             quite
             to
             other
             purposes
             .
             Such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             pass
             through
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             you
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               heard
               many
               grave
               Protestant
               Divines
               ingenuously
               acknowledge
               that
               divine
               Comfort
               and
               Sanctity
               of
               life
               requisite
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               Religion
               aymes
               at
               ,
               may
               with
               more
               perfection
               and
               less
               inconvenience
               be
               attained
               by
               the
               Customs
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               then
               that
               of
               ours
               .
               For
               Religion
               is
               not
               to
               fit
               perching
               upon
               the
               lips
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               got
               by
               heart
               ,
               it
               consists
               not
               in
               reading
               but
               doing
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               ,
               not
               in
               that
               ,
               lives
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               soon
               and
               easily
               conveighed
               .
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               drew
               a
               Compendium
               of
               all
               divine
               Truths
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               which
               our
               great
               Apostle
               again
               abridged
               into
               one
               .
            
             Ans.
             (
             1.
             )
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             a
             little
             to
             suspend
             my
             assent
             unto
             what
             you
             affirm
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             question
             your
             veracity
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             related
             by
             you
             ,
             that
             
               some
               Persons
            
             have
             told
             you
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             but
             I
             suppose
             you
             are
             mistaken
             in
             them
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Truth
               according
               unto
               Godliness
               ,
            
             and
             the
             promotion
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Consolation
             (
             which
             cannot
             at
             all
             be
             promoted
             but
             in
             wayes
             and
             by
             means
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             )
             is
             the
             next
             end
             of
             all
             Religion
             ;
             they
             can
             be
             no
             
               Protestant
               Divines
            
             who
             acknowledge
             this
             end
             to
             be
             better
             attainable
             in
             
               your
               way
            
             ,
             then
             their
             own
             ;
             because
             such
             an
             acknowledgement
             would
             be
             a
             
               vertual
               renunciation
            
             of
             their
             Protestancy
             .
             The
             judgement
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             reall
             
               grave
               Divines
            
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             should
             you
             condescend
             unto
             them
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             would
             not
             
               embrace
               your
               communion
            
             ,
             whilest
             you
             impose
             upon
             them
             a
             necessity
             of
             Celebrating
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             a
             
               tongue
               unknown
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             and
             for
             whose
             s●ke
             ,
             it
             is
             publickly
             celebrated
             .
             The
             reasons
             you
             subjoyn
             to
             the
             concession
             
             you
             mention
             ,
             I
             presume
             are
             your
             own
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             many
             others
             that
             you
             make
             use
             of
             .
             The
             best
             sense
             of
             the
             entrance
             of
             your
             words
             that
             I
             can
             make
             ,
             is
             in
             that
             description
             they
             afford
             us
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             your
             Church
             as
             to
             the
             peoples
             concernment
             in
             it
             .
             The
             words
             of
             it
             may
             ●it
             
               perching
               upon
               your
               lips
            
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             tongue
             of
             a
             Parrot
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             may
             be
             
               got
               by
               heart
            
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             say
             
               without
               Book
            
             ,
             when
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             affects
             not
             your
             minds
             nor
             understandings
             at
             all
             .
             If
             in
             these
             vain
             loose
             expressions
             you
             design
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             opposition
             between
             reading
             and
             studying
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             
               joyning
               with
               understanding
            
             in
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             things
             under
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             the
             getting
             of
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               word
            
             of
             God
             to
             
               dwell
               in
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             which
             is
             skilfully
             to
             oppose
             the
             means
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             those
             placed
             in
             that
             relation
             not
             only
             by
             their
             
               natural
               aptitude
            
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             Gods
             express
             appointment
             and
             command
             .
             So
             wisely
             also
             do
             you
             oppose
             reading
             and
             doing
             in
             general
             ;
             as
             though
             reading
             were
             not
             doing
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             that
             obedience
             which
             God
             requires
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             a
             blessed
             means
             of
             helping
             and
             furthering
             us
             in
             the
             remainder
             of
             it
             .
             For
             certainly
             that
             we
             may
             
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             that
             we
             know
             it
             .
             And
             what
             better
             way
             there
             is
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             then
             by
             reading
             and
             me
             litating
             in
             and
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             wherein
             he
             hath
             revealed
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             other
             means
             of
             his
             appointment
             for
             the
             same
             end
             in
             the
             publick
             preaching
             or
             proposition
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             as
             yet
             informed
             .
             And
             I
             wish
             you
             had
             acquainted
             us
             with
             those
             
               two
               words
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             wherein
             they
             give
             us
             a
             
               Compendius
               of
               all
               Divine
               Truths
            
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             
             you
             will
             be
             to
             seek
             for
             your
             warrant
             in
             imposing
             your
             
               long
               Creeds
            
             ,
             and
             almost
             Volumes
             of
             Propositions
             to
             be
             believed
             as
             such
             .
             But
             you
             cannot
             avoid
             mistakes
             in
             things
             that
             you
             might
             omit
             as
             not
             at
             all
             to
             your
             purpose
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             indeed
             gives
             us
             the
             
               two
               general
               heads
            
             of
             those
             duties
             of
             Obedience
             which
             are
             required
             at
             our
             hands
             towards
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbours
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             the
             Perfection
             of
             it
             to
             consist
             in
             Love
             ,
             with
             its
             due
             exercise
             ;
             but
             where
             in
             two
             or
             
               three
               words
            
             they
             give
             us
             the
             
               Compendium
               of
               all
               Divine
               Truths
            
             which
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             acceptably
             perform
             the
             Obedidience
             that
             in
             general
             they
             describe
             ,
             we
             are
             yet
             to
             seek
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             so
             ,
             for
             any
             information
             you
             are
             able
             to
             give
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             your
             following
             Discourse
             you
             make
             a
             florish
             with
             what
             your
             Church
             hath
             in
             
               Gospels
               ,
               Epistles
               ,
               Good
               books
               ,
               Anniversary
               observations
               ,
            
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             besides
             .
             But
             Sir
             ,
             we
             discourse
             not
             about
             what
             you
             have
             ,
             but
             what
             you
             
               have
               not
            
             ,
             nor
             will
             have
             though
             God
             command
             you
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             threaten
             you
             for
             not
             having
             it
             .
             You
             
               have
               not
               the
               Scripture
            
             ordinarily
             in
             a
             language
             that
             they
             can
             understand
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             are
             the
             
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
            
             are
             bound
             to
             read
             ,
             study
             ,
             and
             meditate
             in
             it
             continually
             ;
             which
             are
             therefore
             hindred
             by
             you
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             whilest
             you
             
               neither
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               your selves
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               them
               that
               would
               .
            
             N●y
             you
             have
             burned
             men
             and
             their
             Bibles
             together
             for
             attempting
             to
             discharge
             that
             duty
             which
             God
             requireth
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             wherein
             so
             much
             of
             their
             spiritual
             advantage
             is
             enwrapped
             .
             Neither
             have
             you
             the
             
               entire
               worship
            
             of
             God
             in
             a
             tongue
             known
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             joyn
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             pray
             with
             understanding
             ,
             and
             be
             edified
             by
             what
             they
             
             hear
             (
             which
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             done
             or
             to
             be
             done
             in
             publick
             Assemblies
             )
             but
             are
             left
             to
             have
             their
             brutish
             affections
             led
             up
             and
             down
             by
             dumb
             shews
             ,
             pestures
             and
             gestures
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Antiquity
             are
             utter
             strangers
             .
             These
             things
             you
             
               have
               not
            
             ,
             and
             which
             renders
             your
             Condition
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             you
             refu●e
             to
             have
             them
             though
             you
             may
             ,
             though
             you
             are
             entreated
             by
             God
             and
             man
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             yea
             where
             great
             and
             populous
             nations
             under
             your
             power
             ,
             have
             
               humbly
               petitioned
            
             you
             that
             by
             your
             leave
             and
             permission
             they
             might
             enjoy
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             that
             Service
             of
             God
             which
             they
             could
             understand
             ,
             you
             have
             chosen
             rather
             to
             run
             all
             things
             into
             confusion
             and
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             then
             to
             grant
             them
             their
             request
             ;
             
               O
               curvae
               in
               terris
               animae
               &
               caelestium
               inanes
               !
            
          
           
             But
             you
             add
             ,
             
               Besides
               what
               you
               mention
               ,
               what
               can
               promote
               your
               Salvation
               ;
               for
            
             say
             you
             ,
             
               What
               further
               Good
               may
               it
               do
               to
               read
               the
               letter
               of
               St.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Epistles
               ,
               to
               the
               Romans
               for
               example
               ,
               or
               Corinthians
               ,
               wherein
               Questions
               ,
               and
               Cases
               ,
               and
               Theological
               discourses
               are
               treated
               ,
               that
               vulgar
               people
               can
               neither
               understand
               ,
               nor
               are
               at
               all
               concerned
               to
               know
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               ingenuously
               and
               without
               heat
               ,
               what
               more
               of
               Good
               could
               acrew
               to
               any
               by
               the
               translated
               letter
               of
               a
               book
               ,
               whereof
               I
               will
               be
               bold
               to
               say
               that
               nine
               parts
               in
               ten
               concern
               not
               my
               particular
               either
               to
               know
               or
               practice
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               conceived
               substance
               of
               Gods
               will
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               own
               duty
               towards
               him
               .
            
             Sir
             ,
             I
             shall
             deal
             with
             you
             without
             any
             
               blameable
               heat
            
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             he
             deserves
             to
             be
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             cease
             to
             
               pervert
               the
               right
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             1.
             who
             taught
             you
             to
             make
             your
             apprehensions
             the
             measure
             of
             other
             mens
             faith
             
             and
             practice
             ?
             If
             you
             know
             not
             of
             any
             thing
             needfull
             to
             
               promote
               Salvation
            
             ,
             but
             what
             you
             reckon
             up
             in
             the
             usage
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             hinder
             not
             them
             that
             do
             .
             It
             is
             not
             so
             much
             your
             own
             practice
             ,
             as
             your
             Imposition
             of
             it
             on
             others
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             ▪
             Would
             it
             worth
             suffice
             you
             to
             reject
             as
             to
             your
             own
             interest
             the
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             the
             furtherrance
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             would
             not
             compell
             others
             to
             joyn
             with
             you
             in
             the
             refusal
             of
             them
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             a
             man
             professing
             himself
             a
             Divine
             ,
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             an
             Instructor
             of
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             an
             undertaker
             to
             perswade
             whole
             Nations
             to
             relinquish
             the
             way
             of
             Religion
             wherein
             they
             are
             engaged
             ,
             to
             follow
             him
             and
             his
             in
             wayes
             that
             they
             have
             not
             known
             ,
             should
             profess
             that
             he
             
               knows
               not
               of
               what
               use
               unto
               the
               promotion
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               the
               use
               of
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               given
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               is
               !
            
             Be
             advised
             not
             to
             impose
             these
             
               conceptions
               of
               your
               fancy
               and
               mind
               ,
            
             as
             it
             seems
             unexercised
             in
             that
             heavenly
             treasury
             ,
             on
             those
             who
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               senses
               exercised
            
             therein
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             discern
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             .
             It
             no
             other
             reason
             can
             prevail
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             hope
             experience
             may
             give
             you
             such
             a
             despair
             of
             success
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             you
             to
             surcease
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             This
             
               Vulgar
               people
            
             that
             you
             talk
             of
             (
             as
             the
             Pharises
             did
             of
             them
             that
             were
             willing
             to
             attend
             unto
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Joh.
             7.
             
             
               This
               vulgar
               rout
               that
               knows
               not
               the
               Law
            
             )
             if
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             to
             whom
             those
             Epistles
             were
             originally
             written
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             sakes
             they
             are
             preserved
             ,
             such
             as
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             and
             sanctified
             in
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             and
             given
             the
             annointing
             unto
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             know
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             are
             pattakers
             of
             the
             Promise
             that
             they
             
               shall
               be
               taught
               of
               God.
            
             The
             
             Gospel
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             
               outward
               differences
            
             and
             distinctions
             ,
             that
             are
             on
             other
             accounts
             amongst
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             its
             self
             there
             are
             none
             
               Vulgar
               or
               Common
            
             ,
             nor
             as
             such
             to
             be
             despised
             ;
             but
             
               believers
               are
               all
               one
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ;
               Col.
            
             3.
             11.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             How
             it
             is
             now
             I
             know
             nor
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             poor
             principally
             
               received
               it
            
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             them
             that
             were
             effectually
             called
             ,
             was
             of
             those
             whom
             you
             speak
             so
             contemptuously
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             testifies
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             26.
             
             And
             the
             same
             is
             made
             good
             in
             all
             antient
             story
             .
             Neither
             are
             these
             vulgar
             people
             such
             Ignoramus's
             as
             you
             imagine
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             where
             you
             make
             and
             keep
             them
             such
             ,
             by
             detaining
             from
             them
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             who
             perish
             for
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             complained
             of
             old
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             them
             who
             continue
             
               willingly
               ignorant
            
             under
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             of
             light
             ;
             but
             of
             such
             as
             being
             really
             
               born
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             becoming
             thereby
             a
             
               Royal
               Nation
               ,
               an
               holy
               Priesthood
            
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             yea
             
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             do
             conscientiously
             atterd
             unto
             his
             teachings
             .
             Of
             these
             there
             are
             thousands
             ,
             yea
             
               ten
               thousands
            
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             are
             among
             the
             
               vulgar
               fort
            
             as
             to
             their
             Outward
             and
             Civil
             Condition
             ,
             that
             if
             occasion
             were
             administred
             ,
             would
             farther
             try
             your
             Divinity
             then
             you
             are
             aware
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             another
             manner
             of
             account
             of
             Pauls
             Epistles
             then
             I
             perceive
             you
             suppose
             they
             would
             .
             You
             are
             mistaken
             if
             you
             imagine
             that
             either
             greatness
             ,
             or
             Learning
             ,
             Or
             
               Secular
               Wisdom
            
             will
             give
             a
             man
             understanding
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             wise
             therein
             .
             This
             wisdom
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Spiritual
             means
             by
             himself
             appointed
             for
             that
             
             purpose
             .
             And
             we
             know
             not
             that
             men
             of
             
               any
               condition
            
             are
             excepted
             from
             his
             dispensations
             of
             Light
             and
             Grace
             .
             3.
             
             To
             whom
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             instruction
             were
             those
             
               Epistles
               of
               Paul
               written
            
             ?
             Were
             they
             not
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             those
             dayes
             ?
             to
             all
             
               that
               were
               at
            
             Rome
             
               called
               to
               be
               holy
               .
               ch
               .
            
             1.
             7.
             and
             
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               that
               was
               at
            
             Corinth
             
               sanctified
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             with
             all
             
               that
               everywhere
               call
               on
               his
               name
               .
            
             And
             why
             I
             pray
             may
             not
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               these
               dayes
            
             be
             concerned
             to
             know
             the
             things
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             thought
             meet
             to
             instruct
             the
             former
             Churches
             in
             ?
             Are
             Believers
             now
             grown
             unconcerned
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             Sin
             and
             Grace
             ,
             of
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             duties
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             S.
             Paul
             reveals
             and
             declares
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ?
             What
             would
             you
             make
             of
             them
             ?
             or
             what
             would
             you
             make
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             write
             things
             for
             the
             standing
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             so
             few
             were
             like
             to
             be
             concerned
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             think
             that
             there
             are
             but
             
               few
               things
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             wherein
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             people
             are
             concerned
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             left
             for
             learned
             men
             to
             dispute
             and
             wrangle
             about
             ?
          
           
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             
               particular
               Cases
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               belonged
               it
               may
               be
               only
               to
               them
               unto
               whom
               their
               resolution
               was
               directed
               .
            
             But
             are
             you
             such
             a
             stranger
             in
             the
             
               Israel
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             in
             the
             same
             Cases
             ,
             or
             others
             of
             a
             very
             neer
             allyance
             unto
             them
             determinable
             by
             the
             Apostolical
             Rules
             delivered
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             Consciences
             of
             your
             
               vulgar
               people
            
             are
             still
             concerned
             ?
             4.
             
             Those
             
               Epistles
               of
               Paul
            
             wherein
             you
             instance
             ,
             were
             written
             by
             
               divine
               Inspiration
            
             ,
             and
             given
             out
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             all
             Ages
             ;
             This
             I
             suppose
             you
             will
             not
             deny
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             set
             up
             your
             
             wisdom
             built
             on
             frivolous
             Cavils
             ,
             against
             the
             Will
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             and
             Care
             of
             God
             ?
             I
             fear
             you
             are
             a
             stranger
             unto
             that
             Benefit
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Supportment
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Consolation
             ,
             which
             true
             believers
             ,
             the
             
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
            
             do
             every
             day
             receive
             by
             reading
             ,
             studying
             and
             meditating
             on
             Pauls
             Epistles
             .
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             mind
             some
             of
             old
             Chrysostoms
             Exhortations
             unto
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             to
             the
             reading
             and
             study
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             interwoven
             in
             all
             his
             
               Expositions
               and
               Sermons
            
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             lost
             labour
             to
             direct
             you
             unto
             any
             place
             in
             particular
             .
             5.
             
             The
             latter
             part
             of
             your
             Discourse
             would
             make
             me
             suspect
             that
             your
             converse
             with
             the
             Quakers
             that
             you
             talked
             of
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             had
             a
             little
             tainted
             your
             judgement
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             can
             ascribe
             the
             rise
             of
             it
             unto
             another
             Cause
             .
             Your
             preferring
             the
             
               conceived
               substance
               of
               Gods
               Will
               before
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             is
             their
             very
             Opinion
             .
             But
             what
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             the
             
               conceived
               substance
               of
               Gods
               Will
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             D●ctrine
             concerning
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             somewhat
             else
             ?
             If
             some
             
               other
               thing
            
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             declare
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             distinguish
             it
             from
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             prefer
             it
             above
             it self
             ?
             or
             do
             you
             conceive
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               conceived
               substance
               of
               Gods
               Will
            
             that
             is
             taught
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             by
             men
             ,
             better
             then
             by
             God
             himself
             ?
             6.
             
             Somewhat
             you
             intimate
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             p.
             96.
             where
             you
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Question
               between
               us
               is
               not
               ,
               whether
               the
               people
               are
               to
               have
               Gods
               Word
               or
               no
               ,
               but
               whether
               that
               Word
               consist
               in
               the
               letter
               left
               to
               the
               Peoples
               disposal
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               substance
               urgently
               imposed
               upon
               the
               people
               for
               their
               practice
               .
               And
               this
               because
               you
               understand
               not
               ,
               but
               mistake
               the
               whole
               business
               ,
               all
               your
               talk
               in
               this
               your
               eighteenth
               Chapter
               
               vades
               into
               nothing
               .
            
             Truly
             Sir
             ,
             I
             never
             heard
             before
             that
             this
             was
             the
             
               state
               of
               the
               Controversie
            
             between
             us
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             now
             believe
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             We
             say
             not
             that
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             left
             unto
             the
             
               Peoples
               disposal
            
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             commended
             unto
             their
             
               reverend
               use
            
             and
             meditation
             ,
             which
             we
             think
             cannot
             be
             ingenuously
             denyed
             by
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             knows
             ought
             of
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             (
             2.
             )
             The
             
               Conceived
               substance
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             by
             any
             man
             conceived
             and
             proposed
             ,
             is
             no
             otherwise
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             answers
             
               what
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             its
             analogy
             therewith
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             If
             by
             
               urging
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             on
             the
             People
             ,
             you
             understand
             their
             instruction
             in
             their
             Duty
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             Catechizing
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Admonitions
             and
             Exhortations
             ,
             as
             you
             must
             if
             you
             speak
             intelligibly
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             oppose
             these
             things
             as
             inconsistent
             ?
             May
             not
             the
             people
             have
             the
             
               use
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             the
             Word
             preached
             unto
             them
             by
             their
             Teachers
             ?
             Did
             not
             Paul
             preach
             the
             
               substance
               of
               the
               Word
            
             unto
             the
             Bereans
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             commended
             that
             they
             tryed
             what
             he
             delivered
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Scripture
             its
             self
             which
             they
             enjoyed
             ?
             And
             (
             4.
             )
             Why
             do
             you
             appropriate
             this
             
               urging
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             unto
             your
             usage
             and
             practice
             ,
             giving
             out
             as
             ours
             ,
             the
             leaving
             of
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             the
             Peoples
             disposal
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             the
             former
             to
             be
             done
             
               far
               more
               effectually
            
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             then
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             your self
             cannot
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             done
             more
             frequently
             ?
             (
             5.
             )
             You
             reproach
             the
             Scripture
             by
             calling
             it
             
               the
               Letter
            
             in
             opposition
             to
             your
             
               conceived
               substance
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             For
             though
             the
             
               Literal
               sense
            
             
             of
             Metaphorical
             expressions
             (
             by
             you
             yet
             adhered
             unto
             )
             be
             sometimes
             called
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             John
             6.
             33.
             and
             the
             
               carnal
               sense
            
             of
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             be
             termed
             
               the
               Letter
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             2.
             yet
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             
               Spirit
               and
               Word
            
             shall
             ever
             accompany
             one
             another
             ,
             Isa.
             59.
             21.
             and
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               his
               Words
               are
               Spirit
               and
               life
               ,
               John
            
             6.
             63.
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               living
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               sharper
               then
               any
               two-edged
               sword
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
             There
             is
             in
             the
             
               written
               Word
            
             a
             living
             and
             life-giving
             power
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             which
             believers
             have
             experience
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             should
             be
             sorry
             to
             conclude
             you
             to
             be
             unacquainted
             withal
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
               power
               of
               God
            
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             the
             
               immortal
               seed
            
             whereby
             we
             are
             begotten
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             food
             whereby
             our
             souls
             are
             nourished
             .
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             not
             only
             as
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             but
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             writing
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             by
             Inspiration
             from
             God.
             For
             though
             the
             things
             themselves
             written
             are
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             intended
             in
             the
             writing
             ;
             yet
             the
             Writing
             its
             self
             being
             given
             out
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             only
             original
             means
             of
             Communicating
             the
             other
             unto
             us
             :
             or
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             wherein
             his
             will
             is
             contained
             ;
             formally
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             materially
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             I
             find
             you
             are
             not
             well
             pleased
             when
             you
             are
             minded
             of
             the
             contemptuous
             expressions
             which
             some
             of
             your
             friends
             have
             used
             concerning
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             now
             enforced
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             you
             your self
             have
             equalled
             in
             my
             apprehension
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             affirming
             that
             
               nine
               parts
               in
               ten
               of
               it
               concerns
               not
               your
               particular
               either
               to
               know
               or
               practice
               .
            
             For
             I
             presume
             you
             make
             the
             instance
             only
             in
             your self
             ,
             intending
             all
             other
             individual
             Persons
             no
             less
             then
             your self
             .
             The
             Apostle
             
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               profitable
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               reproof
               ,
               for
               correction
               ,
               for
               instruction
               in
               righteousness
               .
            
             You
             ,
             that
             nine
             parts
             in
             ten
             of
             it
             do
             not
             concern
             us
             to
             know
             or
             practice
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             .
             He
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             
               what
               ever
               things
               were
               written
               afore
               time
               ,
               were
               writttn
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
            
             that
             we
             through
             patience
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Scripture
             might
             have
             hope
             ;
             not
             above
             
               one
               part
               of
               ten
            
             of
             what
             is
             so
             written
             ,
             if
             you
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             is
             useful
             to
             any
             such
             purpose
             .
             Do
             you
             consider
             what
             you
             say
             ?
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             his
             
               whole
               Word
            
             for
             our
             use
             and
             benefit
             .
             
               Nine
               parts
               in
               ten
               of
               it
               ,
            
             say
             you
             ,
             do
             
               not
               concern
            
             us
             .
             Can
             possibly
             any
             man
             break
             forth
             into
             an
             higher
             reflection
             upon
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Love
             of
             the
             Holy
             God
             ?
             Or
             do
             you
             think
             you
             could
             have
             made
             a
             more
             woful
             discovery
             of
             your
             unacquaintedness
             with
             your
             own
             duty
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             and
             Obedience
             Evangelical
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             done
             in
             these
             words
             ?
             You
             will
             not
             make
             thus
             bold
             with
             the
             Books
             that
             Aristotle
             hath
             left
             us
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             or
             Galen
             in
             Medicine
             .
             But
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             that
             writing
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             for
             the
             Revelation
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             it
             seems
             may
             be
             despised
             .
             Such
             fruit
             in
             the
             depraved
             nature
             of
             man
             will
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             produce
             .
             The
             practice
             we
             blame
             in
             you
             ,
             is
             not
             worse
             then
             the
             reasonings
             you
             use
             in
             its
             confirmation
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             neither
             of
             them
             may
             be
             ever
             laid
             unto
             your
             charge
             .
          
           
             Your
             following
             words
             are
             a
             Commendation
             of
             the
             zeal
             and
             
               piety
               of
               the
               dayes
               and
               times
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ,
            
             with
             reflections
             upon
             all
             things
             amongst
             us
             since
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             shall
             pass
             by
             ,
             so
             to
             avoid
             the
             occasion
             of
             representing
             unto
             you
             the
             
               true
               state
            
             of
             things
             both
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             Ages
             you
             so
             much
             extoll
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             is
             it
             to
             any
             great
             purpose
             
             to
             lay
             open
             anew
             that
             darkness
             and
             wickedness
             which
             the
             world
             groaned
             under
             ,
             and
             all
             sober
             men
             complained
             of
             .
             You
             proceed
             to
             other
             Exceptions
             and
             say
             :
          
           
             Where
             
               Fiat
               Lux
            
             sayes
             ,
             That
             the
             Pentateuch
             ,
             or
             Hagiography
             was
             never
             by
             any
             High
             Priest
             among
             the
             Jews
             put
             into
             a
             Vulgar
             Tongue
             ,
             nor
             the
             Gospel
             or
             Lyturgie
             out
             of
             the
             Greek
             in
             the
             Eastern
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             or
             Latin
             in
             the
             Western
             ,
             you
             sleight
             this
             discourse
             of
             mine
             ,
             because
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             were
             Vulgar
             Tongues
             themselves
             :
             I
             know
             this
             well
             enough
             :
             but
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             ago
             were
             they
             so
             ?
             Not
             for
             some
             thousand
             years
             to
             my
             knowledge
             .
             And
             was
             the
             Bible
             ,
             Psalms
             ,
             or
             Christian
             Lyturgie
             then
             put
             into
             Vulgar
             Tongues
             ,
             when
             those
             they
             were
             first
             written
             in
             ,
             ceased
             to
             be
             Vulgar
             ?
             This
             you
             should
             have
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             meant
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             gainsay
             me
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             purpose
             to
             tell
             me
             that
             St.
             Jerom
             translated
             the
             Bible
             into
             Dalmatian
             .
             I
             know
             well
             enough
             it
             hath
             been
             translated
             by
             some
             special
             persons
             into
             Gothish
             ,
             Armenian
             ,
             Aethiopian
             and
             other
             particular
             Dialects
             .
             But
             did
             the
             Church
             either
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             or
             the
             Christians
             either
             Greeks
             or
             Latin
             ever
             deliver
             it
             so
             to
             translated
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             People
             ,
             or
             use
             it
             in
             their
             Service
             ,
             or
             command
             it
             so
             to
             be
             done
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             general
             Concernment
             and
             necessity
             ?
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             never
             permit
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             thought
             you
             would
             as
             little
             have
             medled
             with
             this
             matter
             again
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             with
             other
             things
             of
             the
             like
             disadvantage
             unto
             you
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             I
             told
             you
             sufficiently
             before
             what
             a
             vanity
             it
             was
             to
             enquire
             after
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             before
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             language
             but
             that
             
             understood
             amongst
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             Jewish
             People
             .
             And
             I
             then
             manisested
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             so
             further
             immediately
             ,
             that
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             into
             Syriak
             which
             you
             enquire
             after
             ,
             could
             have
             had
             no
             other
             design
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             then
             your
             keeping
             of
             it
             in
             Latin
             hath
             ;
             namely
             that
             the
             People
             might
             not
             understand
             it
             .
             For
             if
             you
             shall
             persist
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Jews
             before
             the
             
               Babylonish
               Captivity
            
             at
             least
             ,
             had
             any
             other
             
               vulgar
               language
            
             but
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             you
             will
             make
             all
             men
             of
             understanding
             smile
             at
             you
             at
             an
             extraordinary
             rate
             .
             Some
             while
             after
             the
             return
             of
             the
             people
             from
             their
             Captivity
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             lose
             the
             purity
             of
             their
             own
             tongue
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             understood
             the
             Syrochaldaean
             ,
             wherein
             about
             that
             time
             some
             small
             parts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             also
             were
             written
             ,
             In
             no
             long
             process
             of
             time
             a
             great
             portion
             of
             them
             living
             scattered
             in
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             
               Macedonian
               Empire
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             Hellenists
             ,
             used
             and
             spake
             the
             
               Greek
               tongue
            
             ,
             their
             own
             ceasing
             to
             be
             vulgar
             unto
             them
             .
             All
             these
             both
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             
               publick
               Synagogne
            
             Worship
             made
             use
             of
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             into
             Greek
             ,
             which
             was
             now
             become
             their
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             either
             by
             the
             LXXII
             .
             Elders
             sent
             from
             Jerusalem
             to
             
               Ptolomy
               Philadelphus
            
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             more
             probable
             by
             the
             
               Jews
               of
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             unto
             which
             City
             multitudes
             of
             them
             repaired
             ,
             the
             Nation
             being
             made
             free
             of
             it
             by
             its
             founder
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             some
             while
             after
             by
             the
             
               Priest
               Onias
            
             ,
             who
             lead
             a
             great
             Colony
             of
             them
             into
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             there
             built
             them
             a
             Temple
             for
             their
             Worship
             .
             So
             did
             these
             Hebrews
             make
             use
             of
             a
             Translation
             ,
             when
             their
             own
             tongue
             ceased
             to
             be
             vulgar
             unto
             them
             .
             The
             monster
             of
             serving
             God
             by
             rational
             men
             with
             a
             
             tongue
             whereof
             they
             understand
             never
             a
             word
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             hatched
             .
             The
             other
             portion
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             either
             lived
             in
             Palestina
             ,
             or
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             East
             where
             the
             
               Greck
               tongue
            
             never
             prevailed
             into
             common
             use
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             their
             language
             began
             to
             be
             mixed
             with
             the
             Syrochaldean
             ,
             and
             the
             purity
             of
             it
             to
             grow
             into
             disuse
             ,
             made
             use
             constantly
             of
             their
             Targums
             ,
             or
             Translations
             into
             that
             tongue
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             proved
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               Jerusalem
               Jews
            
             understood
             the
             Hebrew
             well
             enough
             until
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Temple
             by
             Titus
             .
             So
             that
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             you
             cannot
             obtain
             the
             least
             countenance
             to
             your
             practice
             .
             And
             there
             lyes
             in
             
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               them
            
             a
             strong
             Argument
             and
             Testimony
             against
             it
             .
             For
             if
             God
             himself
             thought
             meet
             to
             intrust
             his
             Oracles
             unto
             his
             People
             ,
             in
             that
             language
             which
             was
             common
             unto
             them
             all
             ,
             hath
             he
             not
             tanght
             us
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Will
             they
             should
             still
             be
             so
             continued
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             not
             still
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             it
             as
             there
             was
             at
             first
             ?
             (
             2.
             )
             Farther
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             
               the
               Latin
               Church
            
             is
             unavoidably
             against
             you
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Scripture
             was
             no
             part
             of
             it
             written
             in
             Latin
             which
             was
             their
             
               vulgar
               tongue
            
             ,
             it
             it
             was
             immediately
             both
             Old
             Testament
             and
             New
             turned
             thereinto
             :
             and
             therein
             used
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             
               publick
               Worship
            
             ,
             so
             by
             private
             Persons
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             upon
             the
             encouragement
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             it
             .
             And
             no
             reason
             of
             their
             translation
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             and
             had
             from
             time
             immemorial
             ,
             can
             possibly
             be
             imagined
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             indispensible
             necessity
             which
             they
             apprehended
             of
             having
             the
             Scripture
             in
             
               a
               Language
            
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             did
             
               generally
               speak
            
             and
             understand
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             The
             case
             was
             the
             same
             in
             the
             
               antient
               Greek
               Church
            
             .
             The
             New
             Testament
             was
             Originally
             written
             in
             their
             own
             
               vulgar
               tongue
            
             ,
             which
             
             they
             made
             use
             of
             accordingly
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             old
             ,
             they
             constantly
             used
             a
             Translation
             of
             it
             into
             the
             same
             dialect
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             we
             can
             obtain
             a
             clearer
             suffrage
             from
             the
             Antient
             Churches
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             and
             these
             both
             of
             Latins
             and
             Greeks
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             against
             this
             custom
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             
               But
               these
               languages
               you
               say
               have
               ceased
               to
               be
               vulgar
               for
               some
               thousand
               years
               to
               your
               knowleage
               .
               Bona
               verba
               !
            
             You
             know
             much
             I
             perceive
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             you
             may
             sometimes
             fail
             in
             your
             
               Chronological
               faculty
            
             .
             Pray
             
               how
               many
               thousand
               years
            
             is
             it
             think
             you
             since
             Christs
             birth
             ,
             now
             this
             year
             1663.
             ?
             or
             since
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Greek
             or
             
               Latin
               Empire
            
             ,
             and
             therein
             the
             Corruption
             of
             thei●
             Languages
             .
             I
             believe
             you
             will
             not
             find
             it
             above
             three
             or
             four
             thousand
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             upon
             your
             next
             Calculation
             :
             though
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             an
             
               ingenuous
               Person
            
             told
             me
             ,
             he
             thought
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             your
             speaking
             
               you
               might
               guess
               at
               some
               nine
               or
               ten
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             
               Was
               the
               Bible
               say
               you
               put
               into
               other
               vulgar
               tongues
               when
               they
               ceased
               to
               be
               vulgar
               ?
            
             Yes
             by
             some
             they
             were
             :
             Hierom
             translated
             it
             into
             the
             Dalmatian
             tongue
             :
             Vlphilus
             into
             the
             
               Gotish
               :
               Beda
            
             a
             great
             part
             of
             it
             into
             the
             Saxon
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             no
             doubt
             was
             done
             by
             others
             .
             The
             Eastern
             Countreys
             also
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Greek
             was
             not
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             had
             Translations
             of
             their
             own
             from
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             their
             Christianity
             .
             And
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             shall
             the
             
               wretched
               negligence
            
             of
             men
             in
             times
             of
             confusion
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             were
             wherein
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             tongues
             ceased
             to
             be
             vulgar
             ,
             prescribe
             a
             Rule
             and
             Law
             unto
             us
             of
             practice
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             
               own
               direction
            
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             for
             five
             hundred
             years
             ?
             
             For
             besides
             that
             in
             the
             Empire
             it
             was
             alwayes
             used
             ,
             and
             read
             in
             the
             vulgar
             tongues
             ,
             those
             Nations
             that
             knew
             not
             the
             
               two
               great
               Languages
            
             that
             were
             commonly
             spoken
             therein
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             they
             received
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             took
             care
             to
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             translated
             into
             their
             Own
             mother
             tongue
             .
             So
             Chrysostom
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Gospel
               of
               John
            
             ,
             wherein
             occasionally
             he
             especially
             instanceth
             ,
             was
             in
             his
             dayes
             translated
             into
             the
             
               Syrian
               ,
               Egyptian
               ,
               Indian
               ,
               Persian
            
             and
             Ethiopian
             Languages
             .
             Hom.
             1.
             in
             John.
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Did
               the
               Church
               either
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               or
               Christians
               ,
               Greek
               or
               Latin
               ,
               ever
               deliver
               it
               transtlated
               to
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               or
               use
               it
               in
               their
               Ser
               vice
               ,
               or
               command
               it
               so
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               General
               concernment
               ;
               so
               far
               is
               it
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               never
               permit
               it
               .
            
             But
             you
             do
             not
             sufficiently
             consider
             what
             you
             say
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             Church
             had
             no
             need
             so
             to
             do
             .
             God
             gave
             the
             Scripture
             unto
             it
             in
             their
             own
             
               mother
               tongue
            
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             .
             And
             they
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             translate
             it
             out
             of
             their
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             .
             The
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             had
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             the
             Old
             they
             translated
             or
             delivered
             it
             so
             translated
             by
             others
             unto
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             used
             it
             in
             their
             Service
             .
             The
             Latin
             Church
             did
             so
             also
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             both
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             also
             being
             originally
             written
             in
             Languages
             unknown
             vulgarly
             unto
             them
             ;
             they
             had
             them
             translated
             into
             their
             own
             common
             tongue
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             used
             that
             Translation
             in
             their
             Publick
             Service
             .
             The
             same
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Syrians
             and
             all
             other
             Nations
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             language
             in
             common
             use
             peculiar
             to
             themselves
             All
             your
             Plea
             ariseth
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             some
             who
             through
             ignorance
             or
             negligence
             provided
             not
             for
             the
             good
             
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             through
             the
             changes
             and
             confusions
             that
             happened
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             tongues
             ceased
             to
             be
             vulgar
             ,
             which
             how
             many
             
               thousand
               years
            
             ago
             it
             was
             ,
             you
             may
             calculate
             at
             your
             next
             leisure
             .
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             them
             we
             blame
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             much
             more
             because
             you
             will
             follow
             them
             after
             you
             have
             been
             so
             frequently
             admonished
             of
             your
             miscarriage
             therein
             ;
             for
             you
             add
             to
             your
             sin
             by
             making
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             neglect
             in
             them
             ,
             
               wilful
               choice
            
             in
             you
             ,
             commanding
             that
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             they
             only
             omitted
             
               to
               do
            
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             not
             leave
             this
             matter
             ;
             you
             told
             us
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             that
             neither
             Moses
             ,
             
               nor
               any
               after
               him
               did
               take
               care
               to
               have
               the
               Scripture
               turned
               into
               Syriack
               .
            
             I
             desired
             to
             know
             why
             they
             should
             ,
             seeing
             Hebrew
             was
             their
             
               vulgar
               tongue
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Syriak
             unknown
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             proved
             from
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             when
             they
             desired
             Rabshakeh
             to
             
               speak
               unto
               them
               in
               Syriak
               which
               they
               understood
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Jews
               Language
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               people
            
             to
             affright
             and
             trouble
             them
             .
             This
             I
             did
             for
             your
             satisfaction
             ,
             the
             thing
             its
             self
             being
             absolutely
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             least
             needing
             any
             proof
             amongst
             those
             who
             understand
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             business
             .
             But
             you
             yet
             attempt
             to
             revive
             your
             first
             mistake
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             somewhat
             unto
             the
             instance
             whereby
             it
             was
             rectified
             ,
             but
             with
             your
             usual
             success
             .
             Will
             you
             therefore
             be
             pleased
             to
             hear
             your self
             talk
             
               you
               know
               not
               what
            
             in
             this
             matter
             once
             more
             ?
             Thus
             then
             you
             proceed
             ,
             
               Sir
               you
               are
               mistaken
               ,
               for
               the
               longue
               the
               Princes
               perswaded
            
             Rabshakeh
             
               to
               speak
               was
               the
               Assyrian
               ,
               his
               own
               language
               which
               was
               learned
               by
               the
               Gentry
               in
            
             Palestine
             ,
             
               as
               we
               in
            
             England
             
               learn
               the
               French
               ;
               which
               although
               by
               abbreviation
               it
               be
               called
               
               Syriack
               ,
               yet
               is
               differed
               as
               much
               from
               the
               Jews
               Language
               which
               was
               spoken
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               (
               whereof
            
             Eli
             Eli
             lama
             Sabacthani
             
               is
               a
               part
               )
               and
               was
               over
               since
               that
               time
               called
               Syrian
               or
               Syriack
               ,
               as
               French
               differs
               from
               English.
               And
               if
               you
               would
               read
               attentively
               ,
               you
               may
               suspect
               by
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               Language
               even
               then
               was
               not
               the
               Hebrew
               .
               For
               it
               had
               been
               a
               shorter
               and
               plainer
               expression
               ,
               and
               more
               answerable
               to
               their
               custom
               so
               to
               call
               it
               if
               it
               had
               been
               so
               ,
               then
               by
               a
               paraphrase
               to
               name
               it
               the
               Jews
               Language
               :
               which
               if
               then
               it
               was
               called
               Syrian
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               it
               was
               ,
               then
               had
               the
               Princes
               reason
               to
               call
               it
               rather
               the
               Jews
               Language
               then
               Syrian
               ,
               because
               that
               and
               the
               Assyrian
               differed
               more
               in
               nature
               then
               appellation
               ;
               though
               some
               difference
               doubtless
               there
               was
               in
               the
               very
               word
               and
               name
               ,
               although
               Translators
               have
               not
               heeded
               to
               deliver
               it
               .
            
             Shibbolet
             and
             Sibbolet
             
               may
               differ
               more
               in
               signification
               then
               sound
               :
               nor
               is
               Brittish
               and
               brutish
               so
               neer
               in
               nature
               as
               they
               are
               in
               name
               .
               And
               who
               knows
               not
               that
            
             Syria
             and
             Assyria
             
               were
               several
               Kingdoms
               ,
               as
               likewise
               were
               the
               Languages
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             had
             much
             ado
             at
             first
             to
             understand
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             would
             have
             in
             this
             discourse
             ;
             and
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             
               you
               do
               not
               understand
            
             your self
             .
             And
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             if
             you
             knew
             how
             many
             prodigies
             you
             have
             poured
             out
             in
             these
             
               few
               lines
            
             ,
             you
             would
             be
             amazed
             at
             the
             product
             of
             your
             own
             imagination
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             You
             yet
             again
             suppose
             Syriack
             to
             have
             been
             the
             
               vulgar
               language
            
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Hezechiah
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             never
             fell
             upon
             the
             fancy
             of
             any
             man
             before
             you
             ,
             being
             contrary
             to
             
               express
               Scripture
            
             in
             the
             Testimony
             before
             recited
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             monuments
             of
             those
             dayes
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             unto
             the
             people
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             
               purest
               Hebrew
            
             ;
             neither
             had
             
             the
             people
             as
             yet
             been
             carried
             captive
             out
             of
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             or
             been
             mixed
             with
             strangers
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             lost
             their
             language
             as
             you
             imagine
             ,
             unless
             you
             think
             that
             indeed
             the
             Hebrew
             was
             never
             their
             vulgar
             tongue
             .
             2.
             
             You
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Syrian
             and
             Assyrian
             at
             that
             time
             to
             have
             been
             
               different
               Languages
            
             ,
             whereof
             those
             who
             understood
             the
             one
             understood
             not
             the
             other
             :
             when
             they
             were
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               tongue
               of
               Aram
            
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             ever
             any
             other
             difference
             between
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             or
             Chaldaeans
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             afterwards
             peculiarly
             called
             Syriack
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             
               few
               words
            
             and
             various
             terminations
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             this
             differed
             from
             the
             
               Jews
               Language
            
             you
             have
             an
             instance
             in
             the
             names
             given
             by
             Jacob
             and
             Laben
             to
             the
             same
             heap
             of
             witness
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             47.
             the
             one
             calling
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Galead
             ,
             the
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               iegar
               Sahadutha
            
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             at
             all
             understood
             by
             the
             
               common
               people
            
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Jer.
             5.
             15.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             You
             suppose
             that
             in
             the
             Language
             wherein
             Rabshakeh
             and
             the
             Princes
             conferred
             ,
             their
             Syriack
             was
             an
             abbreviation
             of
             Assyriack
             ,
             because
             in
             sound
             it
             was
             so
             near
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             him
             speak
             in
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Jews
             speaking
             Syriack
             ,
             when
             the
             Princes
             desired
             Rabshakeh
             to
             speak
             Syriack
             ,
             they
             meant
             another
             Language
             ,
             as
             much
             differing
             from
             that
             ,
             as
             French
             from
             English.
             But
             you
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             how
             you
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             of
             the
             words
             that
             you
             pretend
             to
             be
             an
             abbreviation
             the
             one
             of
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             such
             relation
             between
             them
             as
             you
             imagine
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             near
             in
             sound
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             nature
             .
             Eliakim
             entreats
             Rabshakeh
             that
             he
             would
             speak
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               aramith
               ,
               Aramice
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Latins
             express
             that
             people
             and
             
             Language
             Syriace
             in
             Syriack
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             speak
             the
             language
             of
             Aram
             :
             which
             Language
             was
             spoken
             also
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             King
             and
             People
             of
             Assyria
             .
             And
             truly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Aram
             is
             no
             abreviation
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ashur
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             You
             talk
             of
             the
             lenghth
             of
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Jews
               Language
            
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Text
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Jehudith
               Judaice
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Hebrew
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             Some
             difference
             you
             suppose
             there
             was
             between
             the
             Assyrian
             and
             Syrian
             in
             
               sound
               and
               name
               ,
               though
               Translators
               have
               not
               heeded
               to
               deliver
               it
            
             ;
             When
             there
             is
             no
             agreement
             at
             all
             between
             them
             :
             but
             you
             say
             there
             was
             more
             in
             nature
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             none
             at
             all
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Lashon
               Arami
            
             ,
             the
             tongue
             of
             Aram
             was
             the
             Language
             of
             
               Assyria
               ,
               Ashur
            
             being
             but
             a
             Colony
             of
             Aram.
             (
             6
             ,
             )
             So
             you
             think
             that
             Shibboleth
             and
             Sibboleth
             may
             differ
             more
             in
             
               signification
               then
               sound
            
             .
             But
             pray
             what
             do
             you
             think
             is
             the
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             the
             Ephramites
             pronounced
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             just
             as
             much
             as
             a
             word
             
               falsly
               pronounced
            
             signifieth
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             its
             self
             just
             nothing
             at
             all
             :
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Sibboleth
             is
             no
             
               Hebrew
               word
            
             ,
             but
             meerly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Shibboleth
             falsly
             pronounced
             .
             7.
             
             You
             imagine
             that
             the
             Language
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             was
             the
             same
             that
             was
             spoken
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             this
             you
             would
             prove
             from
             those
             words
             
               Eli
               Eli
               lama
               Sabacthani
            
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             which
             is
             now
             commonly
             called
             Syriack
             ,
             and
             fancy
             an
             Assyrian
             tongue
             ,
             as
             much
             differing
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             French
             differs
             from
             English
             ,
             which
             manifests
             your
             skill
             in
             the
             Oriental
             Languages
             ,
             for
             want
             whereof
             I
             do
             not
             blame
             you
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             that
             to
             me
             ?
             but
             I
             cannot
             take
             it
             well
             that
             you
             should
             choose
             me
             out
             to
             trouble
             me
             with
             talking
             about
             that
             which
             you
             do
             not
             understand
             .
             For
             here
             you
             give
             us
             
               two
               Languages
            
             ,
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             
             and
             Assyriack
             ,
             which
             names
             in
             the
             Original
             
               differed
               but
               little
               in
               sound
            
             ,
             but
             the
             languages
             themselves
             
               did
               as
               much
               in
               nature
               as
               French
               and
               English.
            
             And
             the
             Syriack
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             is
             now
             so
             peculiarly
             called
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Assyriack
             was
             you
             tell
             us
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             when
             the
             Princes
             perswade
             Rabshakeh
             to
             speak
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Aramith
             ,
             he
             intended
             an
             Assyrian
             language
             that
             was
             not
             Syrian
             .
             The
             boys
             that
             grind
             colours
             in
             our
             
               Grammer
               Schools
            
             ,
             laugh
             at
             these
             Mormoes
             .
             (
             8.
             )
             Neither
             do
             you
             know
             well
             what
             you
             say
             when
             you
             affirm
             that
             the
             
               Language
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             was
             the
             same
             that
             was
             ever
             since
             called
             the
             Syriack
             :
             for
             the
             very
             instance
             you
             give
             ,
             manifests
             it
             to
             have
             been
             a
             different
             dialect
             from
             it
             ;
             the
             words
             as
             recorded
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             being
             absolutely
             the
             same
             neither
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             nor
             Targum
             ,
             nor
             Syriack
             Translation
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             That
             wherein
             we
             have
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             which
             prevailed
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               Church
            
             ,
             being
             a
             peculiar
             
               Antiochian
               dialect
            
             of
             the
             old
             
               Aramaean
               Tongue
            
             .
             And
             that
             whole
             language
             called
             the
             Syriack
             peculiarly
             now
             ,
             and
             whereof
             there
             were
             various
             dialects
             of
             old
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             its
             beginning
             after
             the
             Jews
             return
             from
             their
             captivity
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             degenerate
             mixture
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Chaldee
             ;
             whereunto
             also
             after
             the
             prevalency
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             Empire
             many
             Greek
             word
             were
             admitted
             ,
             and
             some
             Latine
             ones
             also
             afterwards
             .
             (
             9.
             )
             You
             advantage
             not
             your self
             by
             affirming
             that
             Assyria
             and
             Syria
             were
             several
             Kingdoms
             .
             For
             as
             Strabo
             will
             inform
             you
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             originally
             called
             Syrian
             ,
             and
             indeed
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             until
             the
             more
             
               Eastern
               Provinces
            
             about
             Babylon
             obtaining
             their
             peculiar
             denominations
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             Asia
             ,
             which
             contains
             
               Comogena
               ,
               Phaenicia
               ,
               Palestina
            
             and
             
             Coelosyria
             ,
             became
             to
             be
             especially
             called
             Syria
             .
             Originally
             they
             were
             all
             Aramites
             as
             every
             one
             knows
             that
             can
             but
             read
             the
             Scripture
             in
             its
             Original
             Language
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             suppose
             you
             may
             see
             how
             little
             you
             have
             advantaged
             your self
             ;
             or
             your
             cause
             by
             this
             
               maze
               of
               mistakes
            
             and
             contradictions
             .
             For
             no
             errour
             can
             be
             so
             thick
             covered
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             will
             rain
             through
             .
             The
             Jews
             you
             suppose
             to
             have
             
               lost
               their
               own
               language
            
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             spoken
             Syriack
             ;
             the
             Syrian
             and
             Assyrian
             to
             have
             been
             languages
             as
             far
             distant
             as
             French
             and
             English
             ;
             that
             when
             the
             Princes
             entreated
             Rabshakeh
             to
             speak
             the
             Syrian
             language
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             they
             intended
             not
             the
             Syrian
             Language
             which
             was
             indeed
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             the
             Assyrian
             quite
             differing
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             when
             they
             desired
             him
             not
             to
             speak
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             you
             suppose
             them
             to
             have
             desired
             him
             not
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             
               Jews
               language
            
             ,
             but
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             
               Jews
               language
            
             which
             you
             say
             was
             the
             Syriack
             .
             And
             sundry
             other
             no
             less
             unhappy
             absurdities
             have
             you
             amassed
             together
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             retrive
             us
             out
             of
             this
             Labyrinth
             ,
             by
             a
             Story
             of
             what
             a
             
               Greek
               Biship
            
             did
             and
             said
             at
             Paris
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Doctor
             Cousins
             
               now
               bishop
               of
            
             Durham
             ,
             
               how
               he
               refused
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               English
               Church
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               Roman
               mode
               ,
            
             asserting
             the
             use
             of
             
               Liturgies
               in
               the
               vulgar
               Greek
            
             .
             Unto
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             at
             Paris
             and
             not
             at
             Durham
             ;
             
               Graeculus
               esuriens
               in
               caelum
               jusseris
               ,
               ibit
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             my self
             known
             some
             eminent
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             in
             England
             ,
             two
             especially
             ;
             one
             many
             years
             ago
             called
             Conopius
             ,
             who
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             upon
             
             his
             return
             obtained
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Patriarchate
             ,
             being
             sent
             hither
             by
             the
             then
             
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
            
             ;
             the
             other
             not
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             called
             
               Anastatius
               Comnenus
               Archimandrite
            
             as
             his
             Testimonials
             be
             spake
             him
             ,
             of
             a
             Monastry
             on
             
               Mount
               Sinai
            
             .
             Both
             these
             I
             am
             sure
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             inveigh
             against
             
               your
               Church
            
             &
             practices
             ,
             having
             the
             Arguments
             of
             Nilus
             against
             your
             Supremacy
             at
             their
             fingers
             ends
             .
             And
             if
             the
             
               Greek
               Chruch
            
             and
             you
             are
             so
             well
             agreed
             as
             you
             pretend
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             censure
             them
             as
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             receive
             only
             some
             few
             of
             them
             who
             are
             runnagates
             from
             their
             own
             Tents
             ?
             What
             may
             those
             whom
             you
             proclaim
             to
             be
             your
             enemies
             expect
             from
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             deal
             thus
             severely
             with
             those
             whom
             you
             give
             out
             to
             be
             your
             friends
             ?
             But
             as
             for
             this
             matter
             ,
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             prayers
             in
             an
             
               unknown
               tongue
            
             ,
             though
             they
             transgress
             not
             with
             so
             high
             an
             hand
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             the
             
               old
               Greeks
            
             being
             not
             so
             absolutely
             remote
             from
             the
             present
             vulgar
             ,
             as
             the
             Latine
             is
             from
             our
             English
             ,
             and
             the
             Languages
             of
             diverse
             other
             Nations
             whom
             you
             compell
             to
             your
             Church
             Service
             in
             that
             toague
             ,
             and
             besides
             they
             have
             the
             
               Scripture
               translated
            
             into
             their
             present
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             private
             persons
             ;
             yet
             we
             approve
             not
             
               their
               practice
            
             ,
             but
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             great
             means
             of
             continuing
             ,
             that
             
               ignorance
               and
               darkness
            
             which
             is
             unquestionably
             spread
             over
             the
             major
             part
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             which
             in
             some
             places
             as
             in
             Russia
             is
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             dispose
             the
             people
             unto
             Barbarism
             .
             We
             know
             also
             that
             herein
             they
             are
             gone
             off
             from
             the
             constant
             and
             Catholick
             usage
             of
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             who
             for
             some
             Centuries
             of
             years
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             who
             planted
             Churches
             amongst
             them
             ,
             both
             had
             the
             Bible
             in
             their
             own
             
               vulgar
               Tongue
            
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             use
             of
             any
             
             other
             in
             the
             
               publick
               Service
            
             of
             their
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             that
             their
             example
             in
             your
             present
             degenerate
             condition
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             things
             you
             as
             little
             approve
             of
             as
             we
             do
             in
             others
             ,
             should
             have
             any
             great
             power
             upon
             us
             ,
             I
             know
             as
             yet
             little
             reason
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             Your
             last
             attempt
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             to
             vindicate
             what
             you
             have
             said
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             as
             you
             now
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bible
               was
               kept
               in
               an
               Ark
               or
               Tabernncle
               ,
               not
               touched
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               brought
               on
               t
               at
               times
               to
               the
               Priest
               that
               he
               might
               instruct
               the
               people
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             To
             which
             you
             say
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Ark
               was
               placed
               in
               the
            
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
             
               which
               was
               not
               entred
               into
               but
               by
               the
               Priest
               and
               that
               only
               once
               a
               year
            
             ;
             And
             Reply
             ,
             
               But
               Sir
               I
               speake
               not
               there
               of
               any
            
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
             ,
             
               or
               of
               any
               Ark
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               was
               there
               or
               could
               there
               be
               no
               more
               Arks
               but
               one
               ?
               If
               you
               had
               been
               only
               in
               these
               latter
               days
               in
               any
               Synagogue
               or
               Convention
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               seen
               even
               now
               how
               the
               Bible
               is
               still
               kept
               with
               them
               in
               an
               Ark
               or
               Tabernacle
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               no
            
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
             
               amongst
               them
               .
               You
               may
               also
               discern
               how
               according
               to
               your
               custome
               ,
               they
               ●ringe
               and
               prostrate
               at
               the
               bringing
               out
               of
               the
               Biblt
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               solemn
               adoration
               left
               amongst
               them
               ;
               there
               be
               more
               Arks
               then
               that
               in
               the
            
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
             ;
             
               if
               I
               had
               called
               it
               a
               Box
               or
               a
               Chest
               ,
               or
               a
               Cupboard
               you
               had
               let
               it
               pass
               ;
               but
               I
               used
               that
               word
               as
               more
               sacred
               .
            
          
           
             The
             oftener
             that
             you
             touch
             upon
             this
             string
             ,
             the
             harsher
             is
             the
             found
             that
             it
             yields
             .
             I
             would
             desire
             you
             to
             free
             your self
             from
             the
             unhappiness
             of
             supposing
             that
             it
             tends
             unto
             your
             disreputation
             to
             be
             esteemed
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             Jews
             language
             and
             customes
             .
             If
             you
             cannot
             do
             so
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             avoid
             suffering
             from
             your
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             cannot
             for
             bear
             talking
             al
             out
             them
             .
             This
             
             was
             all
             that
             in
             your
             former
             discourse
             you
             were
             obnoxious
             unto
             ,
             but
             this
             renewal
             of
             it
             hath
             rendred
             your
             condition
             somewhat
             worse
             then
             it
             was
             .
             For
             failures
             in
             Skill
             and
             Science
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             demerit
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             in
             Morality
             ,
             which
             are
             voluntary
             and
             of
             choice
             .
             Your
             words
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             after
             you
             had
             learnedly
             observed
             that
             the
             Bible
             was
             never
             in
             Moses
             time
             nor
             afterwards
             by
             any
             high
             Priest
             translated
             into
             Syriack
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               Nay
               it
               was
               so
               far
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               touched
               nor
               looked
               upon
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               kept
               privately
               in
               the
               Ark
               or
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               brought
               for
               that
               times
               by
               the
               Priest
               who
               might
               upon
               the
               Sabboth
               day
               read
               some
               part
               of
               it
               to
               the
               people
               .
            
             I
             confess
             your
             expression
             in
             
               the
               Ark
               or
               Tabernacle
            
             was
             somewhat
             uncouth
             ,
             and
             discovered
             that
             you
             did
             but
             obscurely
             guess
             at
             the
             thing
             you
             ventured
             to
             discourse
             about
             .
             But
             I
             took
             your
             words
             in
             that
             only
             sense
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             ;
             namely
             that
             the
             Bible
             was
             kept
             in
             
               the
               Ark
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             
               the
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             that
             is
             some
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             People
             had
             no
             access
             .
             And
             he
             must
             be
             a
             man
             devoid
             of
             reason
             and
             common
             sense
             ,
             who
             could
             imagine
             that
             you
             intended
             any
             thing
             but
             
               the
               sacred
               Ark
            
             and
             Tabernacle
             ,
             when
             you
             said
             that
             it
             was
             kept
             in
             the
             Ark
             or
             Tabernacle
             .
             For
             not
             only
             by
             all
             rules
             of
             interpretation
             is
             the
             word
             used
             indefinitely
             to
             be
             taken
             
               in
               sensu
               famosiori
            
             ,
             but
             also
             your
             manner
             of
             Expression
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             other
             sense
             or
             intention
             .
             Now
             herein
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             I
             minded
             you
             of
             your
             failure
             ,
             and
             told
             you
             that
             not
             the
             
               whole
               Bible
            
             as
             you
             imagined
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Pentateuch
             was
             placed
             ,
             not
             in
             ,
             but
             
               at
               the
               sides
            
             of
             the
             Ark.
             That
             the
             Ark
             was
             kept
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             that
             no
             Priest
             went
             in
             thither
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             and
             that
             but
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             that
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             never
             brought
             forth
             
             from
             thence
             to
             be
             read
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             lastly
             that
             whatever
             of
             this
             kind
             you
             might
             fancy
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             in
             the
             least
             conduce
             to
             your
             purpose
             ,
             it
             being
             openly
             evident
             that
             besides
             the
             Publick
             lections
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             People
             had
             all
             of
             them
             the
             Scripture
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             were
             bound
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             to
             read
             and
             meditate
             in
             them
             continually
             .
             What
             say
             you
             now
             to
             these
             things
             ?
             (
             1.
             )
             You
             change
             your
             words
             and
             affirm
             that
             you
             said
             it
             was
             kept
             
               in
               an
               Ark
               or
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             as
             though
             you
             meant
             any
             
               Ark
               or
               Chest.
            
             But
             you
             too
             much
             wrong
             your self
             ;
             your
             words
             are
             as
             before
             represented
             ,
             in
             
               the
               Ark
               or
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             and
             you
             remembred
             them
             well
             enough
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             which
             so
             perplexeth
             you
             in
             your
             attempt
             to
             rectifie
             what
             you
             said
             .
             For
             after
             you
             have
             changed
             the
             
               first
               word
            
             ,
             the
             addition
             of
             the
             next
             leaves
             you
             in
             the
             briars
             of
             nonsense
             ;
             
               in
               an
               Ark
               or
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             terms
             convertible
             ;
             a
             Chest
             or
             a
             Tent.
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             make
             an
             end
             of
             this
             fond
             shooting
             at
             rovers
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             You
             apply
             that
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             
               present
               Jews
            
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             which
             you
             plainly
             spake
             of
             the
             
               antient
               Jews
            
             ,
             whilest
             their
             Temple
             and
             Church
             state
             continued
             ,
             wherein
             again
             you
             intrench
             upon
             morality
             for
             an
             Evasion
             .
             And
             besides
             you
             cast
             your self
             upon
             new
             mistakes
             .
             For
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Book
             kept
             in
             a
             Chest
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             with
             the
             veneration
             you
             speak
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             
               whole
               Bible
            
             as
             you
             imagine
             but
             only
             the
             Pentateuch
             which
             was
             read
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             dayes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             James
             tells
             us
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
             Only
             whereas
             their
             Law
             was
             particularly
             sought
             after
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             ,
             they
             supplyed
             the
             room
             of
             it
             with
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             divided
             into
             Haphters
             answerable
             unto
             the
             
               Sections
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             Nor
             (
             2.
             )
             Is
             
             that
             brought
             out
             to
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             to
             any
             Rabbi
             that
             precides
             in
             their
             Synagogue
             worship
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             
               no
               Priest
            
             amongst
             them
             ,
             nor
             certain
             distinction
             of
             Tribes
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             you
             your self
             have
             been
             in
             any
             Synagogue
             or
             Convention
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             you
             understood
             little
             of
             what
             you
             saw
             them
             do
             ,
             (
             3.
             )
             For
             their
             Prostration
             at
             the
             bringing
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             which
             you
             seem
             to
             commend
             as
             a
             solemn
             Adoration
             ,
             it
             is
             down
             right
             Idolatrous
             ,
             for
             in
             it
             they
             openly
             worship
             the
             
               material
               roll
            
             or
             book
             that
             they
             keep
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             it
             that
             you
             would
             from
             hence
             conclude
             ?
             Is
             it
             that
             which
             you
             attempted
             in
             yout
             Fiat
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             People
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             had
             not
             the
             Bible
             in
             their
             
               own
               language
            
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             use
             among
             them
             ?
             You
             may
             as
             easily
             prove
             that
             the
             Sun
             shines
             not
             at
             noon
             day
             .
             The
             Scripture
             was
             committed
             unto
             them
             in
             
               their
               own
               mother
            
             tongue
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             commanded
             of
             God
             to
             read
             and
             study
             it
             continually
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             pronouncing
             them
             blessed
             who
             did
             accordingly
             .
             And
             the
             present
             Jews
             make
             the
             same
             duty
             of
             indispensable
             necessity
             unto
             every
             one
             amongst
             them
             ,
             after
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             
               filius
               praecepti
            
             ,
             or
             lyable
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             any
             command
             of
             God.
             The
             Rules
             they
             give
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             sick
             and
             in
             health
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             are
             known
             to
             all
             ,
             who
             have
             any
             acquaintance
             with
             their
             present
             Principles
             ,
             Practices
             ,
             State
             and
             Condition
             .
             And
             you
             shall
             scarcely
             meet
             with
             
               a
               child
            
             amongst
             them
             of
             
               nine
               ytars
               old
            
             who
             is
             not
             exercised
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             
               Bible
               in
               Hebrew
            
             .
             And
             yet
             though
             they
             all
             generally
             learn
             the
             
               Hebrew
               tongue
            
             for
             this
             purpose
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             yet
             least
             they
             should
             neglect
             it
             ,
             or
             through
             trouble
             be
             kept
             from
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             translated
             
             the
             whole
             Old
             Testament
             into
             all
             the
             Languages
             of
             the
             Nations
             amongst
             whom
             in
             any
             nambers
             they
             are
             scattered
             .
             The
             
               Arabick
               Translation
            
             of
             the
             Mauritanian
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Spanish
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             Portugues
             I
             can
             shew
             you
             it
             you
             please
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             I
             wish
             you
             knew
             how
             great
             the
             work
             is
             ,
             wherein
             you
             are
             engaged
             ,
             and
             how
             contemptible
             the
             engines
             are
             whereby
             you
             hope
             to
             effect
             it
             .
             But
             such
             Positions
             ,
             and
             such
             Confirmations
             are
             very
             well
             suited
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             summ
             of
             what
             you
             plead
             afresh
             in
             vindication
             of
             your
             
               Latine
               Service
            
             and
             keeping
             the
             Scripture
             from
             the
             use
             of
             the
             People
             .
             If
             you
             suppose
             your self
             armed
             hereby
             against
             the
             express
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             Apost●es
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             his
             people
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             
               universal
               practise
            
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             I
             really
             pitty
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             continue
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             any
             longer
             bring
             upon
             your selves
             the
             blood
             of
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             23.
             
          
           
             Communion
             .
          
           
             THE
             Defence
             of
             your
             Paragraph
             about
             Communion
             in
             one
             kind
             ,
             is
             totally
             deserted
             by
             you
             .
             I
             know
             no
             other
             cause
             of
             your
             so
             doing
             ,
             but
             a
             sence
             of
             your
             incompetency
             for
             its
             defence
             :
             seing
             you
             expend
             words
             enough
             about
             things
             of
             less
             importance
             .
             But
             you
             please
             your self
             with
             the
             commendation
             of
             what
             you
             had
             written
             on
             this
             subject
             in
             your
             Fiat
             as
             full
             of
             
               Christian
               Reason
               ,
               convincing
               Reason
               and
               Sobriety
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               would
               have
               prevailed
               upon
               your
               own
               judgement
               ,
               had
               you
               been
               otherwise
               minded
               .
            
             You
             seem
             to
             dwell
             far
             from
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             very
             
               easie
               man
            
             to
             be
             entreated
             unto
             what
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             unto
             .
             But
             you
             might
             not
             have
             done
             amiss
             to
             have
             waited
             a
             little
             for
             the
             
               praise
               of
               others
            
             ;
             This
             out
             of
             your
             own
             mouth
             is
             not
             very
             comely
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             only
             take
             leave
             once
             more
             to
             inform
             you
             ,
             that
             an
             opposition
             to
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             
               faith
               and
               Consolation
            
             of
             Believers
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             your
             Paragraph
             about
             Communion
             in
             one
             kind
             ,
             whatever
             
               overweening
               thoughts
            
             you
             may
             have
             of
             the
             product
             of
             your
             own
             fancy
             ,
             cannot
             indeed
             have
             any
             one
             grain
             in
             it
             ,
             of
             Sobriety
             or
             Christian
             Reason
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             24.
             
          
           
             Heroes
             :
             of
             the
             Asses
             Head
             ,
             whose
             Worship
             was
             objected
             to
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             .
          
           
             YOur
             last
             end
             endeavour
             consists
             in
             an
             exception
             to
             somewhat
             affirmed
             in
             the
             twentieth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             directed
             unto
             your
             Paragraph
             about
             
               Saints
               and
               Heroes
            
             .
             And
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             I
             must
             close
             with
             the
             Consideration
             of
             it
             because
             I
             would
             willingly
             have
             taken
             my
             leave
             of
             you
             upon
             
               better
               terms
            
             ,
             then
             your
             discouse
             will
             allow
             me
             to
             do
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             as
             speedily
             represent
             you
             unto
             your self
             as
             I
             am
             able
             ;
             And
             then
             give
             you
             my
             
               Salve
               aeternumque
               Vale.
            
             
          
           
             You
             tell
             us
             in
             your
             Fiat
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pagans
               defamed
               the
               Christians
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               an
               Asses
               head
               ,
               and
               you
               give
               this
               reason
               of
               it
               because
               the
               Jews
               had
               defamed
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               whose
               head
               and
               half
               Portraicture
               Christians
               used
               upon
               their
               Altars
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               do
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               of
               his
               great
               simplicity
               and
               ignorance
               .
            
             Two
             things
             you
             suppose
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Christians
               placed
               the
               Head
               and
               half
               Portraicture
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               those
               dayes
               on
               their
               Altars
            
             ;
             which
             is
             alone
             to
             your
             purpose
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             
               That
               this
               gave
               occacasion
               to
               the
               Pagans
               to
               defame
               them
               with
               the
               worship
               of
               an
               Asses
               head
               ,
            
             because
             the
             Jews
             had
             so
             blasphemed
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             as
             you
             say
             .
             These
             things
             I
             told
             you
             are
             fond
             and
             false
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             all
             colour
             of
             Testimony
             from
             Antiquity
             .
             That
             the
             
               worship
               of
               an
               Asses
               head
            
             was
             originally
             charged
             on
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             ,
             and
             on
             Christians
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             were
             accounted
             a
             
               Sect
               of
               them
            
             ,
             or
             their
             off
             spring
             ▪
             and
             that
             what
             in
             the
             same
             place
             you
             assert
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Jews
               
               accusing
               the
               Christians
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               Images
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               Christians
               using
               the
               Picture
               of
               Christs
               head
               ,
               or
               his
               half
               Portraicture
               on
               their
               Altars
               ,
            
             are
             monsters
             that
             none
             o●
             the
             Antients
             ever
             dreamed
             of
             .
             What
             plead
             you
             〈…〉
             your
             Vindication
             ?
             quite
             omitting
             that
             what
             〈◊〉
             alone
             you
             are
             concerned
             ,
             you
             only
             undertake
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             
               worship
               of
               an
               Asses
               head
            
             was
             〈◊〉
             used
             to
             the
             Christians
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             
               I
               deny
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               it
               was
               not
               charged
               on
               the
               Jews
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             charge
             you
             say
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               because
               they
               were
               reckoned
               among
               the
               Jews
               in
               odiosis
               ,
               and
               accounted
               of
               them
               .
            
             So
             well
             do
             you
             mind
             what
             you
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             of
             the
             rise
             of
             that
             imputation
             on
             the
             Christians
             ,
             from
             the
             blasplemy
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
             So
             (
             1.
             )
             In
             your
             Fiat
             you
             say
             no
             hi●g
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             by
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             Pagans
             took
             occasion
             to
             slander
             the
             〈◊〉
             ;
             being
             now
             
               better
               instructed
               by
               the
               Animadversions
            
             ,
             in
             the
             rise
             of
             that
             
               foolish
               calumny
            
             ,
             you
             change
             your
             note
             and
             close
             in
             with
             what
             is
             in
             them
             〈◊〉
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             You
             unduely
             affirm
             that
             I
             deny
             
               this
               to
               have
               been
               charged
               on
               the
               Christians
               ,
            
             when
             I
             grant
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             very
             same
             manner
             and
             on
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             that
             your self
             ,
             now
             contrary
             to
             what
             you
             had
             written
             before
             ,
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             have
             been
             .
             He
             must
             be
             as
             much
             unacquainted
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             some
             body
             else
             whom
             I
             shall
             not
             name
             
               honoris
               gratia
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             this
             
               foolish
               impiety
            
             was
             imputed
             in
             process
             of
             time
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             by
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             among
             a
             litter
             of
             other
             follies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             the
             
               Jews
               .
               Caecilius
            
             in
             Minucius
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               audio
               ●os
               ineptissimae
               pecudis
               Caput
               Asini
               consecratum
               inepta
               nescio
               qua
               persuasione
               venerari
               :
               I
               heer
               that
               by
               a
               foolish
               perswasion
               they
               worship
               the
               head
               of
               an
               Ass
               ,
               a
               vile
               beast
               .
            
             And
             
               Tertullian
               
               Apol
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             
               Nam
               quidam
               somniastis
               Caput
               Asininum
               esse
               Deum
               nostrum
               .
               Some
               of
               you
               dream
               that
               an
               Asses
               head
               is
               our
               God
               ,
            
             presently
             declaring
             thereon
             ,
             that
             this
             imputation
             was
             derived
             on
             them
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             first
             suffered
             under
             that
             Fable
             .
             And
             if
             any
             thing
             gave
             new
             occasion
             unto
             it
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             the
             
               Picture
               of
               Christ
               despised
               by
               the
               Jews
            
             as
             you
             imagine
             ,
             but
             the
             report
             of
             
               his
               riding
               on
               an
               Ass
            
             ;
             which
             Athanasius
             takes
             notice
             of
             ,
             
               Homil.
               ad
               Pagan
            
             ,
             they
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               who
               is
               called
               Christ
               ,
               sate
               on
               an
               Ass.
            
             But
             you
             will
             prove
             what
             you
             say
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ;
             say
             you
             ,
             
               the
               same
            
             Tertullian
             
               in
               his
               Apologeticks
               adds
               these
               words
               ,
               The
               Calumnies
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               invented
               to
               cry
               down
               our
               Religion
               grew
               to
               such
               an
               excess
               of
               impiety
               that
               not
               long
               ago
               in
               this
               very
               City
               ,
               a
               picture
               of
               our
               God
               was
               shewn
               by
               a
               certain
               infamous
               Person
               ,
               with
               the
               ears
               of
               an
               Ass
               ,
               and
               a
               hoof
               on
               one
               foot
               ,
               cloathed
               with
               a
               gown
               ,
               and
               a
               book
               in
               his
               hand
               with
               this
               inscription
               ,
            
             Onochoetes
             
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Christians
               ;
               And
               he
               adds
               that
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               City
               as
               they
               were
               much
               offended
               with
               the
               impiety
               ,
               so
               did
               they
               not
               a
               little
               wonder
               at
               the
               strange
               uncouth
               name
               the
               villain
               had
               put
               upon
               our
               Lord
               and
               Master
               .
            
             Onochoetes
             ,
             
               forsooth
               he
               must
               be
               called
            
             Onochoctes
             .
             In
             this
             Testimony
             of
             you
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             you
             triumph
             and
             conclude
             ,
             
               are
               you
               not
               a
               strange
               man
               to
               tell
               me
               that
               what
               I
               speak
               of
               this
               business
               is
               notoriously
               false
               ;
               nay
               and
               that
               I
               know
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               cannot
               produce
               one
               Authentick
               Testimony
               ,
               no
               not
               one
               ,
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               but
               this
               is
               your
               Ordinary
               Confidence
               .
            
             Seriously
             Sir
             ,
             I
             wonder
             where
             you
             got
             this
             Quotation
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ?
             Let
             me
             desire
             you
             to
             be
             wary
             in
             receiving
             any
             thing
             hereafter
             from
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             out
             
             
             
             
             
             of
             Authors
             that
             you
             want
             the
             Confidence
             to
             venture
             upon
             your self
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             which
             your
             Translator
             hath
             abused
             you
             in
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             
               Sed
               nova
               jam
               Dei
               nostri
               in
               ista
               Civitate
               proxime
               editio
               publicata
               est
               ,
               ex
               quo
               quidam
               in
               frustrandis
               bestiis
               mercenarius
               noxius
               picturam
               proposuit
               cum
               ejusmodi
               inscriptione
               ,
               Deus
               Christianorum
            
             Ononychites
             ;
             
               is
               erat
               auribus
               Asininis
               ,
               altero
               pede
               ungulatus
               ,
               librum
               gestans
               &
               togatus
               ;
               risimus
               &
               nomen
               &
               formam
               .
               Sed
               illi
               debebant
               adorare
               statim
               biforme
               numen
               qui
               canino
               &
               leonino
               capite
               commistos
               Deos
               receperunt
               .
               Lately
               in
               that
               City
            
             (
             that
             is
             Rome
             )
             
               there
               was
               a
               publick
               shew
               made
               of
               our
               God
               ;
               wherein
               a
               guilty
               Person
               hired
               to
               fight
               with
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               and
               to
               cousin
               their
               rage
               ,
               proposed
               a
               Picture
               with
               this
               Inscription
            
             Ononychites
             
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Christians
               :
               he
               had
               Asses
               ears
               ,
               hoofed
               on
               one
               foot
               ,
               carrying
               a
               Book
               and
               in
               a
               gown
               :
               we
               laughed
               at
               the
               name
               and
               shape
               ;
               but
               they
               ought
               immediately
               to
               have
               adored
               this
               double
               shaped
               Deity
               ,
               who
               have
               received
               Gods
               mingled
               with
               Doggs
               and
               Lyons
               heads
               .
            
             You
             see
             how
             well
             you
             have
             given
             us
             the
             
               words
               of
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             which
             you
             pretend
             to
             do
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               he
               adds
               these
               words
            
             .
             But
             I
             confess
             though
             he
             sayes
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             enough
             he
             would
             have
             wondred
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Onochoetes
             ,
             had
             the
             villain
             given
             it
             unto
             his
             picture
             :
             For
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             else
             knows
             what
             it
             should
             mean.
             He
             knew
             well
             enough
             what
             Ononychites
             signified
             ,
             and
             laughed
             at
             it
             .
             It
             is
             but
             Asinungulus
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             be
             comes
             neerer
             their
             understanding
             .
             I
             confess
             some
             would
             read
             it
             Onochoerites
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             compounded
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             words
             of
             Epiphanius
             concerning
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Some
               say
               their
               Sabaoth
               had
               the
               form
               of
               an
               Ass
               ,
               seme
               of
               a
               Hogg
               .
            
             But
             Tertullian
             in
             the
             description
             
             of
             the
             Picture
             mentions
             no
             part
             of
             a
             Hogg
             ,
             nor
             rejects
             the
             abomination
             
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
            
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Christians
             when
             charged
             with
             their
             silliness
             and
             folly
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             abundantly
             in
             Origen
             against
             Celsus
             .
             But
             who
             ,
             or
             what
             your
             Onochoetes
             should
             be
             ,
             no
             man
             knows
             .
             But
             see
             your
             further
             unhappiness
             .
             You
             prove
             not
             by
             your
             Quotation
             that
             which
             no
             man
             denyes
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             
               Christians
               also
            
             were
             charged
             with
             the
             
               worship
               of
               an
               Asses
               head
            
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             had
             but
             looked
             into
             Tertullian
             himself
             ,
             you
             must
             have
             found
             him
             expresly
             affirming
             it
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             from
             whence
             your
             story
             is
             taken
             .
             Much
             less
             do
             you
             prove
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             
               Christians
               placing
               the
               head
               and
               half
               Portraicture
               of
               our
               Saviour
               upon
               their
               Altars
               ,
            
             before
             or
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             alone
             that
             was
             incumbent
             on
             you
             to
             have
             done
             .
             And
             now
             to
             give
             a
             brief
             view
             of
             that
             
               whole
               Portraicture
            
             that
             you
             have
             drawn
             of
             your self
             in
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             mind
             you
             of
             those
             
               words
               of
               mine
               ,
               that
               your
               Assertions
               were
               notoriously
               false
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               could
               not
               produce
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Testimony
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
            
             were
             not
             by
             me
             used
             at
             all
             in
             reference
             unto
             the
             Pagans
             charge
             upon
             the
             Christians
             for
             
               worshipping
               an
               Asses
               head
            
             ,
             but
             unto
             what
             you
             said
             about
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
               Picture
               of
               Christ
               on
               the
               Altars
               of
               Christians
               ,
            
             with
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             charge
             mentioned
             from
             thence
             .
             This
             you
             know
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             my
             words
             must
             needs
             
               lye
               before
               you
            
             in
             your
             attempt
             for
             a
             reply
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             finding
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             were
             not
             able
             to
             produce
             one
             Testimony
             ,
             no
             
               not
               one
            
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             what
             you
             had
             written
             ;
             you
             pretend
             them
             now
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             reference
             unto
             that
             whereunto
             you
             know
             they
             did
             not
             at
             all
             relate
             ,
             the
             thing
             it self
             being
             acknowledged
             
             by
             me
             .
             This
             dealing
             becomes
             not
             any
             man
             pretending
             to
             ingenuity
             ,
             or
             professing
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             What
             remains
             of
             your
             Epistle
             ,
             is
             Personal
             ;
             Men
             are
             busie
             ;
             and
             not
             so
             far
             concerned
             ,
             I
             am
             
               sure
               in
               me
            
             ,
             nor
             (
             I
             am
             almost
             perswaded
             )
             in
             you
             as
             to
             trouble
             themselves
             with
             the
             perusal
             of
             what
             belongs
             unto
             us
             personally
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             know
             it
             is
             my
             duty
             in
             
               all
               things
            
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             that
             are
             of
             such
             
               near
               concernment
            
             unto
             his
             Glory
             ,
             as
             are
             all
             his
             Truths
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             to
             commend
             my
             conscience
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             conversant
             in
             them
             in
             simplicity
             and
             godly
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             
               fleshly
               wisdom
            
             ,
             not
             corrupting
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             lying
             in
             wait
             with
             any
             
               subtile
               sleights
            
             to
             deceive
             .
             And
             this
             through
             his
             Grace
             I
             shall
             attend
             unto
             ,
             whatever
             reward
             I
             may
             meet
             withal
             in
             this
             world
             .
             For
             I
             know
             
               in
               whom
               I
               have
               believed
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               keep
               that
               which
               I
               desire
               to
               commit
               unto
               him
               .
            
             And
             for
             your
             part
             ,
             I
             desire
             your
             prosperity
             as
             my
             own
             .
             I
             rejoyce
             in
             your
             quiet
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             envy
             you
             your
             liberty
             ,
             and
             do
             pray
             that
             you
             may
             receive
             
               Grace
               ,
               Truth
            
             and
             Peace
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             able
             to
             bestow
             them
             on
             you
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .